(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Monthly Gospel Visiter, The (1855)"





GERMANTOWN BRETHREN 
HISTORICAL LIBRARY 

6611 Germantown Avenue, Philadelphia, 
Pennsylvania 

At the 159th recorded Annual Confer- 
ence of the Church of the Brethren, held 
at North Manchester, Indiana, in 1945 a 
Historical Commission composed of five 
members was appointed, the commission 
"to build an eastern collection at German- 
town, . . . and to look toward and promote 
a national church memorial at the mother 
church in Germantown." 

D REMAND MRS B.F. WALTZ 

Presented by 



Address 



Loaned by 

Address > ~ 

Date 

Serial Number Call Number. 










rm 



I'HE 



GOSPEL - VISITER, • 

Ji MONTHLY PUBLICATION 

DEVOTED 

TO THE EXHIBITION AND DEFENCE 

OF GOSPEL - PRINCIPLES <V GOSPEL - PRACTICE 

IN THEIR! PRIMITIVE PURITY AND SIMPLICITY, IN ORDER TO 

PROMOTE CHRISTIAN UNION, BROTHERLY LOVE & 

UNIVERSAL CHARITY. 



• 4 For I am not aihamed of Ike Gospel of Chri*t,for it is the power oKCod 
ttnto salvation to every one thai believelh, to the Jew first, and alto to ths 
Greek/' Rom. i. 10. 



HENRY KURTZ, Editor. 



VOL. V. 1855. 



3^ 




PRINTED NEAR POLAND, MAHONING CO. 0. 
Br Gustavüs Shale k <>,. 



Digitized by the Internet Archive 

in 2012 with funding from 

LYRASIS Members and Sloan Foundation 



http://archive.org/details/mongos5112kurt 



VOL. I 



auitarg mm. NO. i. 



PREFACE TO VOLUME V. 

Through the tender mercy of God we 
are permitted once more to address our 
dear readers at the commencement of 
another year and another volume. 
May the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ 
enable us to render praises and thanks- 
givings to Him, who has brought us 
thus far, and to love him more, and 
.serve him better during the short rem- 
nant of our unprofitable lives ! 

For more than four years*) we have 
now been engaged in sending out the 
Gospel-Visiter, and thus maintaining 
a friendly intercourse with our dear rea- 
ders. In taking a retrospective view of 
this intercourse we find great cause of 
deeply humiliating ourselves before God 
on account of our own imperfections, in- 
abilities and shortcomings. Consider- 
ing the time, the precious time, we have 
been already engaged in this work, and 
the many blessed opportunities we had 
to speak and to labor in shis manner to 
the edification of the church and to the 
salvation of souls; — considering also the 
great responsibility we have taken upon 
ourselves in this undertaking, we must 
confess, that we have fallen far behind 
the great aim and object we had origi- 
nally in view, that we had clone but lit- 
tle to the purpose, for which we set out 
. from the first ; that much has beeu left 
undone, which we felt our duty to io, 
and that what little we have doue, was 



*)The first No. of the Visiter was 
jfrtlj in type long before Newyear 
1851, though on account of the difficul- 
ties then existing it could cot be issued 
* till April following. 



done so poorly and imperfectly, as to 
leave us no room to boast, but much 
cause for self-abasement. 

Yet — notwithstanding all thi3 — we 
find still greater cause to praise tbe 
Lord, and to be thankful to the great 
God of our salvation, who has hitherto 
mercifully sustained us in our labors, 
weak and imperfect as they were in them- 
selves ; — who has blessed o«r humble ef- 
forts and weak endeavors far beyond our 
most sanguine expectations ;- — who "has 
made our path straight." Yes, with a 
heart overflowing in gratefulness we 
humbly acknowledge, that it was THE 
Lord's BOIKGS, and not our own j that 
the idea of the "Gospel-Visiter" was 
conceived and thus far realized ; — that 
the number of its friends and supporters 
has been slowly but steadily increasing 
from the day of its commencement to 
the present day ) — that many of those, 
who at first opposed it from conscien- 
tious motives, fearing something evil to 
result from it, but being convinced of 
the contrary, that its tendency and its 
influence was for good, for peace, union 
and scriptural truth, are now among its 
warmest friends ; all this and much more 
is the Lord's doing, and to Him alone 
be the glory. "Bless the Lord, Oh my 
soul !" 

Under these reflections we feel en- 
couraged, in fall reliance upon the coa- 
| tinned assistance and blessing from on 
high to commence a new volume, and 
to continue our humble labors, while h 
is yet day, ami ire the night cometh, 
where no muu can work- We hopo al- 
G. V. Vol. v. 1 



PREFACE TO VOLUME V. 



to, that our dear readers will continue 
to be our colaborers in heart, iu spirit 
and in deed ; that is, we hope and de- 
sire, that they will remember us often, 
when they pour out their hearts' peti- 
tions before a throne of mercy; — that 
they would remember us sometimes, 
when they have any thing on their 
. which ". useful and inter- 

est i . • rs, bo as to commu- 

I that they would 
is on . year, so as to ena- 
ble us to bear \ xpouses, which 
' .■ ,.: continually. 
Wo contemplated to enlarge and oth- 
erwise improve the appearance of the 
"Visiter" with the commencement of the 
present volume ; but circumstances, over 
which we nave no control, seem to for- 



bid it 



.h we sent out be- 



tween eleven an 1 twelve hundred copies 
monthly, our list of paying subscribers 

does not amount to much more than 
and therefore scarcely 
Should 



eight hundred 



covers our actual expenses. 



iweve] 



ar.rears be paid in soon. 



the number of subscribers continue to 
increase, we shall not Lii to do what is 
in our power. 

Friends and brethren ! Vre now (Ti- 



ter u pen a new year, and none of us 



As to the course we intend to pursue 
during the present year we cannot say 
more than this, that we shall try to haw 
our hearts and eye?, and also our column* 
open to whatever may be useful, neces- 
sary and interesting for our reader?, 
never forgetting, that our Visiter is to 
be a "Goppel- Visiter' 1 indeed. Hence 
the Gospel, the whole Gospel, and noth- 
ing but the Gospel shall be our guide. 
Whatever we shall say of the past his- 
tory of the world or of the church, or 
of things present and passing as it were 
before our eyes, or of things future, aud 
yet to come, we shall always endeavor 
to look upon them in the light of the 
Gospel, and present our views accor. 
dingly, and where we make any mis- 
take, looking through a glass, darkly» 
we shall always be willing, gratefully to 
receive instruction according to the 
Gospel. 

In conclusion we add the following 
poetical 

LINES, 

lately communicated by a dear bro- 
ther. 

Lo anether year is gone, — 
Quickly have the seasons passed; 
This we enter now upon, 



k] 



'hethcr we shall live to see 



., Will to many prove their last, 



end of it. But while we live, let us try 
to be faithful in the performance of ev- ! 
try duty, and rejoice in having a Sav- 
iour, who is able and willing to save us, 
not t» our si . bul from our sins, aud 
who, wl tys, and seasons, and years 

continually change, is the same "yes- 
terday, to-day and forever.'' Then, 
"whether we live, we live unto the 
• and whether we die, we die un- 
to the Lord ; whether we live therefore 
or die, "we are the Lord's. For to this 
cni Christ both died, and rose, aud re- 
vived, that he might be Lord both of 
the dead aud luring. 



Mercy hitherto has spared. 
But have mercies been improved ? 
(Let us ask) Am I prepared, 
Should I be this year removed t 



borne we now no longer *?*, 
Whu their mortui race hnve iub, 
Seem'd as tair for life h* we, 

When the former year begun; 
Some, but who? God only knows, 
That are here assembled now, 
Eie the present \tar thall close, 
To the stroke of death must bow. 

If from guilt and sin set free, 
Ry the knowledge of thy grace, 



ON CHRISTIAN BAPTISM. 



Welcome then the call will be, 

To depart and see thy face ; 
To thy saints while here below, 
With new years new mercies come, 
But the happiest year they know, 
Is their last which leads them home. 



ON CHRISTIAN BAPTISM. 

Dear brother, the following is an ex- 
tract of a letter, that I have prepared to 
send to a friend in Iowa, and I thought 
it might be considered worthy to occu- 
py a place in the "Visiter." I there- 
fore send it to you. 

"Baptizing them in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Ho- 
ly Ghost." Matth. xxviii. 19. 

Greek verb, baptizOy noun baptisma, 
participle boptizontes. German verb, 
(aufm, noun Taufe, participle tauftnd. 
It is conceded by the learned, that the 
word baptism is not translated but trans- 
ferred in our common version. Others 
have transferred from the Latin immerse 
and immersion. When translated in 
English, the verb is to dip ; noun dip- 
piirj ; participle dipping. W« will 
then read, dipping them in the name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost, which are three finished 
sentences, (joined by the conjunction 
'•and") and is a compound sentence, 
and also elliptical. The verb dip, the 
noun name, the preposition in, the pro- 
noun them, being twice understood, 
and not expressed ; and when fully 
expressed, we read baptize them in 
the name of the Father, and baptize 
them in the name of the .Son, and bap- 
tize them in the name of the Holy Ghost. 
'Suppose Chiist would have commanded 
to baptize in the name of the Father, 
and had not mentioned the Son and 
Holy Ghost, would there not have been 



an action implied.'' Or if he would 
have said, baptize in the name of the 
Son, not mentioning the Father and 
Holy Ghost, would there not have been 
an action implied I Or if he would 
have said baptize them in the name of 
the Holy Ghost, and not mentioned Fa- 
ther and Sou, would there not have 
been an action implied ? All unbiased 
Grammarians would answer in the affir- 
mative. 

In order that you may fully compre- 
hend my view on the above subject I 
will make an illustration. Suppose W 
has the letting of three fields belonging 
to A. B. and C. He tells his servant 
to sow wheat in the field of A, and of 
B, and of C. This is speaking proper 
and grammatical, and is elliptical ; and 
when the ellipsis is supplied, he says, 
sow wheat in the field of A, and sow 
wheat in the field of B, and sow wheat 
in the field of C. The question arises, 
What does the servant do in order to 
comply with the above direction ? (Ea- 
sily answered.) He sows wheat in the 
field of A, and then sows wheat in the 
field of B, and then sows wheat in the 
field of C. There is then no degree of 
doubt with the servant, whether he has 
obeyed or not. But suppose the ser- 
vant would say, I sow wheat in the 
field of A, and not do it ; and of B, 
and not doit; and C, and then sow: 
would it not leave a degree of doubt, 
whether the directions were complied 
with ? To an unbiased mind it certain- 
ly would. Again in speaking in refer- 
ence to this sowing, we would say, one 
commander or lord, one direction, one 
servant, one ground or earth, one sow- 
ing, not one sow; one Lord, one faith, 
one dipping, not one dip. 

As stated above, the language.. of our 

subject contains three simple sentences, 

and is a compound sentence. There is 

not a compound sentence in the book of 

G. V. Vol: v 1* 



ON CHRISTIAN BAPTISM. 



• in no well Composed hu- 
man language, but what there is a plu- 
But you may Bay, Na- 
- ren time*, why 

t tii" Saviour command to dip 

three \ | . t'a i r question.) 

the Saviour would have 

said, Dip them three times in the name 

Kather, and of the Son, and of 
the H it, what would the read- 

ing be, it' tin.' dftipsix were supplied ? 
Dip tliem 
Father, and dip them three tiiÄes in 

::i n of the Son, and dip them three 

in the name of the Holy Spirit. 
Three threes would be Two dips more 
than Naaman gave himself. 

tin I may ask, (if yäu still con- 
tend for one dip, I Why did not the Sav- 
iour say, dip them once in the name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Spirit? I answer, once is implied, 
when he Bays, baptize them iu the name 
of the Father ; hence we understand the 
same as though it were expressed bap- 
tize them once in the name of the Fa- 
ther, and baptize them once in the 
name of the Son, and baptize them once 
in the name of the Holy Ghost, three 
ones are three. 

There are numerous passages in the 
Scripture, that are elliptical ; I will in- 
stance a few. Acts xxiv. 25. "Paul 
reasoned of righteousness, and of tem- 
perance, and of judgment to come:" 
that is, when fully expressed, he rea- 
soned of righteousness, and he reasoned 
of temperance, and he reasoned of judg- 
ment. Again John xvi. 8. ""When he 
is come, he will reprove the world of 
sin, and ofainrighteousness, and ofjudg- 






being twice 



mem. lnevero "reprove 

I whera it is not expressed. 

: <rs migh t be adduced 

our authority in saying 

is twice 
L.iicrstood in the commission where it is 



not ex; hut ai I do not design 

to be tedious, [ will prtfc 
The first baptism mentioned in Church- 
On this we 
have a pa&to-baptist concession, h 
frankly admit) for the faith and prac- 
tice, of the primitive church the 
tures of the N sw T stain -;it are |he on- 
ly infallible guide, and all succeeding 
testimonies acquire od import- 

ance only as they harmonize with them. 
My object iu the next place is to no- 
tice one or two passag -. that are urged 
against trine immersion. Eph. iv. 5. 
"One Lord, one faith, one baptism, (dip- 
In the german las 
have a word that designates the noun ; 
in the english we have dipping, both a 
noun and participle. Bear in mind, an 
epistle is not as easy understood, as a 
history or narrative. In order to under- 
stand an epistle we should make a 
the golden key, th^t is. get into tin» 
spirit and channel of the writer, and 
place ourselves iu the circumstances of 
those addressed. When we do this we 
understand Paul to mean no.t one Lord 
for the Jews, and another for the Gen- 
tiles ', not one faith for the Jews, and an- 
other for the Gentiles ; not one baptism 
for the Jews, & another for the Gentiles; 
but as he says in Gab iii. 2*„ 2S. "As 
many of you as have been baptized into 
Christ, have put on Christ. There is nei- 
ther Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond 
nor free; there is neither male nor fe- 
male ; for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.' 
The one baptism mentioned by the 
apostle is certainly the baptism com- 
manded by the Saviour, and it is ou- 
ceded to that. Matthew is the only one 
that gives the command concerning bap- 
tism complete. In Heb. vi. 2. we have 
the noun (baptisms) iu the plural, 
which I consider is a strong argument 
in favor of three dippings in cne ban « 
tism. Paul comparing baptism to a lu- 



THE LORD'S SUPPER. 



?•',/', Joes n v militate against trine im 
mersion. Who would dare to say, that 
ji person dipped three times wae not bu- 
ried ? 

The terms "baptized in the name of 
Jesus Christ," and "in the name of the 
Lord," are sometimes urged against 
nine immersion. These terms signify 
"according to the Lord's direction." But 
in order to be consistent (it* we contend 
that the above is a testimony iu favor of 
«ingle immersion, | we should say I bap- 
tize in the name of Jesu.-; Christ, and 
then dip the person, and the word and 
r.ction would agree, whereas to say, I 
baptize in the name of the Father, and 
u it do it, and of the Son, and not do it, 
and of the Holy Ghost, and then bap- 
tize, the words and actions do not agree. 

Ir is said, that baptism represents the 
death, burial and resurrection of Christ. 
This is a ground that I do not occupy. 
Paul says, we are buried with him by 
baptism, that is, as Christ was buried 
by baptism, so are we buried by bap.- 
tisin; and it is uot reasonable, that the 
precept differed with the example. 
scd be the name of the Lord that nil 
the precepts are gLven in such a manner, 
that we can understand and obey them. 

g. w. s. 13. 



Communicated tor the Visiter. 
THE LORD'S SUPPER. 

.V- the term, "the Lord's supper*' at 
the present time is, and I am inclined 
to believe, has been for a long time very 
improperly understood by almost all the 
different sects professing Christianity, 
ami also there are some brethren, (some 
of whom I have conversed with,) who 
cannot understand the Lord's supper to 
be any thing more than the Irrend und 
' wine, which the apostle calls ti 



munion, when he says, "the broad which 
we break, is it not the eommum 
the body of Christ?" Likewise '' i 
up. 
They cannot understand that meal 
which our Lord and Saviour 
his disciples the evei 
fered, to be any thing else than 
ish passover, an 
filler of the ceremonial I , 
that and we have no need fcb keep 
Jewish passover. So say I too, i 
presume every lover of the truth. But 
let us search the scriptures as the Sav- 
iour says, for in them you think to have 
eternal life, aad they are they, which 
testify of me. Let us search out all 
scripture testifying about this matter, 
and let us compare and weigh it to see 
which side has the strongest evidci 
arid that side I suppose you will agree 
with me ought to be the right way. 

"Well now, let us commence to search 
the scriptures, and in the first place we 
will search about the Jewish passover 
and the days- of unleavened bread, when.' 
it was to be observed, &c. Let us search 
the 12th chapter of Exodus from the 
1st to the 7th verse, where you will 
tind, that there was to be preparation 
made fur the passoyer beforehand, that 
the month m which t&ey observed it 
was to be the beginning of months, and 
on the tenth day of this month, they 
should take a lamb every man or every 
&c. Bead it in full at your lei- 
sure, and they p it up until 
nth day of the. month at c~ 
\en, and the w! of the cou- 
gresation of Israel shall kill it in the 
evening, and that they should eat it 
with unleavened bread and bitter herbs. 
Head the chapter throughout. 



Then read LcviticiL* 



from : 



rs tue 



lapter 
th< u 



28th from 1:3th to lb 



Ma verse; 



> 



THE LOllD'S SUPPER. 



26tb verse; then Deuteronomy the 
16th chap, from the 1st to the 9th verse, 
and y a will find that on the fourteenth 

da)- of the first month Nison in the 
evening at the <roin.r down of the sun, 
they, the children of Israel, were to 
kill the passovcr and that night they 
were to eat it, and what they could not 
eat, they were to burn with fire, and 
leave nothing until morning. And the 
next day the 15th was the feast-day of 
unleavened bread, and that they should 
eat unleavened bread until the 21st day; 
seven days they should eat unleavened 
bread, the first day of unleavened bread 
should be kept as the sabbath, a holy 
convocation j no manner of servile work 
should be done. 

So also the seventh day, and I am 
inclined to think, that the first and sev- 
enth days of unleavened bread fell ev- 
ery year on the real Jewish sabbaths j 
Lev. xxiii. 1 — 5. John xix. SI. I think 
proves it, or at least the year our Sav- 
iour was crucified that the feast-day of 
unleavened bread fell on the real sab- 
bath, and we must believe that the 
Jews were very strict in observing the 
ceremonial law, the passover at its ap- 
pointed time and the sabbath to keep it 
holy. They even wanted to reprove the 
r healing the sick on the sab- 
bath. 

This, it appears to me, ought to sat- 
isfy any enquirer after truth that it 
was not the Jewish passover, or at the 
time the Jews ate their passover, that 
Christ ate with his disciples the night 
before he suffered. For if it had been 
on the same night, that the Jews ate 
theirs, then the Jews would have cruci- 
fied him on the sabbath. This could 
not have been, for he rose from the dead 
first day of the week 
which was the day after the sabbath, 
and h( third day after his bu- 



rial. This may be clearly seen by ex- 
amining Matthew, Mark, Luke and 
John upon the subject. Therefore he 
must have laid in the grave the whole 
sabbath, This ought to be sufficient to 
convince any one that it was not on the 
same night that the Jews ate their pass- 
over, that Christ ate the supper with 
his disciples, but as there is some scrip- 
ture in the New Testament, which ap- 
pears to sound as though it must have 
been the same night, that the Jews ate 
their passover, that Christ ate his, we 
will now investigate and give our opin- 
ion upon the same. 

First, Matt. xxvi. 17. reads thus : Now 
the first day of the feast of unleavened 
bread the disciples came to Jesus, saying 
unto him, where wilt thou that we pre- 
pare for to eat the passover, &c. to the 
20th verse. Now according to history 
it appears, that when king James had 
the Bible translated into the english 
language, he gave orders that certain 
words should be retained and not trans- 
lated according to their proper meaning 
in english. This, I think, must have 
been the case with part of the above 
verse, which, I think, ought to read : 
Now hefore the first day of the feast, 
and so on, and in fact we must read it 
thus, before the first day &c. or else it 
will not agree with the B^ble concern- 
ing the first day of the feast of unleav- 
ened bread ; for the Bibk shows plain, 
as X have intimated before > that they al- 
ways killed and ate the passover the 
day before the first day of the feast of 
unleavened bread. 

Therefore it could not have been on 
the first day of the feast, but before, 
as Matthew himself intimates, xxvii. 62. 
after giving an account of Christ eating 
a passover with his disciples in the 
evening, and instituting the bread and 
wine in commemoration of his death & 



ON EDUCATION'. 



sufferings, then going oat into the mount 
of Olives, and Judas coming with a 
Land of soldiers for to take him, and 
lead him away to Caiaphas, the high, 
priest, where they vehemently accused 
him. The next morning they brought 
him before the governor, who at first refu- 
sed to condemn him, fcnt after a little con- 
sented to their will, and after his cru- 
cifixion and burial the 62d verse reads 
.thus : "Now the next day that followed 
the day of preparation," &c. Read to 
the end of the chapter. 

Here Matthew »ate» it plain, that 
on the day the Saviour was cracified 
-was the Jew's preparation day, because 
he says, the day that followed that, 
.(the preparation day) came the chief 
priests and pharisees together unto Pi- 
late in order to have the sepulchre se- 
cured, for fear his disciples might come 
and take him away ; because he had 
said, he would rise the third day. Now 
read the commencement of the 2Sth 
chapter, and you will find that tins day 
-viz. the day the chief priests &c. came 
ito Pilate was the sabbath, and I have 
•shown before, that this sabbath was the 
gjBrst day of unleavened bread, and accor- 
ding to the law they must have eaten 
•the passover the evening before soon af- 
ter the Saviour expired, and you must 
acknowledge, that it was the evening 
before that, that the Saviour ate his 
.supper. 

So I have here proven again with 
Matthew, that it was not the Jewish 
passover, and we will now go on to 
Mark, and see how muck he objects to 
this. Mark xiv. 12. reads thus: "And 
the first day of unleavened bread, when 
they killed the passover, his disciples 
said uuto him, Where wilt thou that 
we go and prepare, that thou may est 
eat the passover ?" Head to the 18th 
verse. This appears again as though it 



8 

says 



was the same day and crtming in which 
the Jews prepared and ate their pass- 
over, that Christ sent his disciples to 
prepare the passover for them. ]>nt 
now we will go to Mark xv. 42. After 
iving an account of his crucifixion he 
And now when the even was 
come, because it was the preparation, 
that is, the day before the sabbath," &o. 
Does not this prove again, that on the 
day the Saviour expired, was the Jew's 
preparation day when they prepared & 
ate their passover that evening, and the 
next day was the sabbath? We will 
suppose now, that the Jews ate their 
passover the same evening that Christ did 
his j well then, the next day they cru- 
cified him and two thieves with him, 
and just above we read, that that day 
was the preparation-day. What need 
would there have been of a preparation, 
if the passover was already eaten ? And 
besides, how contrary to the law would 
that have been 1 Yes, the Jews would 
have broken the law very much and in 
a point too, that we read in the New 
Testament, they were very earnest in 
observing, viz. they would have broken 
the sabbath, because, as I have shown 
before, that the day after they ate the 
passover was the feast day of unleaven- 
ed bread and the sabbath, and will 
show it again. 

(To be continued.) 



Communicated for the Visiter. 
ON EDUCATION. 

"At thai time Jesus answered and 
said, I thank thee, Father, Lord of 
heaven and earth, because thou hast hid 
these things from the wise and prudent, 
and hast revealed them unto babes." 
Matt. xi. 25. 

After reading the Dcccmber-No. of 
the Visiter, the above verse presented 



10 



OX EDUCATION. 



itself to my mind as a fit subject for 
further consideration, and as babes can- 
not on their own Btrength undertake any 
important object I desire that my mind 
may be so guided and directed by Him 
through whom "these things are re- 
vealcd," that no offence may be given 
or at least no occasion for offence ; but 
rather that T might contribute some- 
thing to his glory, and to the strength- 
ening of those, who, like myself, still 
desire nothing but the sincere milk of 
the word, either for themselves, or for 
nourishing others. 

Were it not, that I feel it a duty to 
say something on the subject, I would 
rather be content with the gentle hint 
the above verse gives ; but as hints fre- 
quently have a tendency to irritate rath- 
er than edify ; I will in simplicity and 
candor give my views on the subject. 
Xow the No. alkided to above, contains 
three articles differently beaded, strong- 
ly advocating the propriety and useful- 
ness of a classical education, and I con- 
fess, the writers appear candid and fair 
in their reasonings, and I trust they are 
bonest too. But still 1 an» inclined to 
believe, were those writers to take the 
•other side of the question», they might, 
with the talents and abilities they pos- 
sess, produce still stronger arguments, 
against, than in favor of tbeir position. 

Xow the apostle Peter says, "Accor- 
ding as his divine power hath given un- 
to us all things that pertain unt) life 
and godliness, through the knowledge of 
him that hath (ailed us to glory and vir- 
tue." 2 Pet. i. 3. Here the apostle 
asserts what is also admitted in the ar- 
ticles alluded to, that a knowledge of 
<iod is all that is necessary to '"Life and 
godliness," or in other words to salva- 
tion J nor is he the only evidence we 
Lave. The Saviour says, ''This is life 
eternal, that they might know thee, the 
only true God, and Jesus Christ v, lum 



thou hast scat." ihi» I flifuk e 
lishes beyond, a doubt,, what a savin«; 
knowledge m. 

The question ffte» arises-,, how aarl 
where is tins knowledge to be abtained'.' 
[ am well anrare r thu-t> thousands in our 
time, professing Hie Christ ian Bttwe, be»- 
lieve, that w) ope ca* understanding! y 
impart the- attainment ef thai knowl- 
edge, unless he possesses a classind ed- 
ucation ; boweier 1 ai^ persuaded bet-- 
ter things i>f my Wetbiieiti, yet it woui»i 
seem, souM are almost inelimng to tha.c 
belief. J&ow the apostle John answers; 
the above question satisfactorily, Under- 
standing^ and uninisfcikingly, wÄen« Hft 
says, "Hereby do we Know that wykaowv 
him, if w:e keep his cwmma nd mint's. " 

But lest some sboadd take advantage? 
of my remarks, from She apostfe Peter's 
testimony, because iu the 5'.!i i^r^ he 
lays, "Add to virtue knowledge, k-.' r 
I would oaly say, esanüne whusff he far- 
ther saySj Hth verse r where, summing 
up the whole, he adds, "If these things- 
are in you and abound!, they ma&e you, 
that ye shall neither do barren nor un- 
fruitful, Fn the knowledge of oot Lord 
Jesus Christ." If the Saviour said to 
Peter, after he had bejea engaged fn the 
ministry, abont three years and a half: 
"What I do thou knowest not aow ; 
but thou shalt know hereafter.*' Is it 
to be wondered ut 7 when the apostle 
kays? "Add to virtue knowledge:" 
for like every other Christian grace, it 
is progressive. 

Thus far, 1 trust, the, authors of the 
articles under eonstderafion would not, 
Materially differ with me ; neither would 
I attempt to argue against a good, com- 
mon school education, but believe it to 
be the duty of parents and others, hav- 
ing children under their care to give 
them a good 001101107} school education, 
so that they may be able to read, under- 
stand, and judge for themselves, be- 



<ÖN EDUCATION 



II 



riN-ii right irn«l wwng. I't'certainly is 
necessary, for any one flhatisto speak 
v\ public, Uha< he should unterstand (ho 
language he is to - peak. 

[t batheon asserted, tkaA, ".one of the 
glorious results ol learning., is to be able, 
i<ia good, deguee to scanttike mysteries 
of Almighty <GM &c." Here I ac- 
knowl -\ little puzzled, if 

the writer had mi view the mysterj of 
-\',o\ in the Yedeaaption anS salvation of 
Adam's fainalyn that is ■''toeveaied even 
«info i ibes ;' :f*. the mysteries of those 
'things yet tfutanej by examining the 
'"j . -ivww researches of the many conimen- 
tu'tors, it vill i&etseea, of what advantage 
tig lit« We® *o then*, in examia-, 
iag those mysteries; foe, instead of 
throwing light, they hase iniade therii, 
more mj'stcrious: but if sany other to 
v. hich Ood bus not seea jproper to give 
us any crae; let us r-esae» her the words 
of Moses. '"Seeret abfinge «belong to the 
Lord our <G od, \w& those that are re- 
ed to «.-= atid our «eh*4£rea, that we 
allay do All the words «of this law." 

Again, the adva«rt».ge tlkat Paul de- 1 
.rived from his leaning is frequently | 
iield fortk as an inducement for, and an 
argument in favor ««£ a finished eauca- 
duju. I will not say that it was of no 
advantage to him,, vet am I not aware, 
that lie ever asCrifeed any nsewt to his 
accomplish men ts it* that respect,, and I 
would *sk every erne in sincerity;; which 
clone tfae iwo&'t te Abe spreading of the 
Gospel j his educational knowledge, or 
lus untiring and persevering leal H Be- 
sides, admitting learning to have been 
of Some advantage to him, there seems 
but litde gained by those, who hold him 
forth in support of their position, be- 
cause there were twelve apostles besides 
lum, all unlearned men, and from what 
we read, none of them required a miracle 
for their conversion, but as far as scrip- 
ture history informs us", whenever Christ 



called them, they immediately forsook 
all and followed him. 

But says one, »nay not this have been 

his iii st call, when the Lord appeared to 
him in the way ? To which 1 will an- 
swer, if he had no donvictions before, [ 
do not see of what advantage his learn- 
ing was to him to scan or examine the 
mysteries of (Jod; for having the law 
and the prophets before him, which tes- 
tified of Christ, "Besides as a certain 
writer says, he probably was present at 
the tffluae the apostles were examined and 
scourged before the Jewish council, 
when Ills wfse master interfered on their 
behalf- But Certain it is, as he himself 
confesses, that, at the stoning of Ste- 
phen fee not only consented to his death, 
but also held the clothes of those that 
stoned Stephen. 

These spectacles one would think 
should fee sufficient to soften the hardest 
hearty but it seems he had to become a. 
babe, before these things could be re- 
veaüed unto him. Further if learn im 

o 

wottld have been so advantageous :. may.- 
w«e not suppose, that the Saviour might 
have found at least a few faithful a.- 
raongst the learned to send, forth mW^ 
tfhe apostles; if not, their case would be 
a hopeless one ; for they were certainly- 
■numerous in his day. 

These remarks are made with a view,. 
not to undervalue in the least the suc- 
cessful labors of the great apostle of the- 
Gentries, but, to show, what must ap- 
pear apparent to all, in contrasting hiim 
with the other apostles, that learning 
was no advantage to him hi, his conver- 
sion. II is was a miraculous conver- 
sion — an extraordinary call to the min- 
istry. And if the Lord has need of such 
instruments in his work, in these latter,- 
days, He can find a plenty of them.. 
"His hand is not shortened that it can- 
not save." 






32 



ON OUR SAVIOUR'S NATIVITY 



Surely, if the goodness of God is not 
sufficient to lead them to repentance ; 
what could Ave do, were we even able to 
meet them on "their own platform of 
deep philosophical research. " This ex- 
pression reminded me of an instance re- 
corded in 'Barclay's Apology' of a Gen- 
tile Philosopher, who was discussing 
with the Christian bishops, at a certain 
council, but could not be overcome by 
them, whereupon a common farmer, be- 
ing present, with a few words convinced 
him ; and upon being asked the reason 
he replied, "The bishops contended 
with me in my own way, wherefore I 
could always find words to answer them : 
but the words of the farmer were atten- 
ded with such a power or force which I 
was unable to resist. " 

This should be the chief reliance of 
every Gospel minister, "when I am 
weak, then I am strong," and' I am con- 
fident, many have experienced, that 
when they had naught to say of their 
own, then was the time the Lord could 
freely speak through them ; and then 
they could deliver his message revealed 
unto them with the simplicity and 
meekness of BABES. 

Kufus. 



For the Visiter. 
ON OUR SAVIOUR'S NATIVITY. 

Victorious love, how uncontrol'd thy 
power, 

How great thy triumph on that glorious 

hour ! 
The high rais'd thrones above look'd 

down to sec, 
The vanquish'd God a captive led fey 

thee: 
His splendor in mortality disguis'd, 
The principalities of heav'n surpris'd, 
The indulgent skies smil'd on the hap- 
py birth, 



While peace and joyful wonders hush'd 
the earth. 

Fly, rigid winter, with thy horrid 

face, 
And let the soft and lovely spring take 

plate j 
Oh coxae, thou fairest season of the 

year, 
With garlands deii'd and verdant robes 

appear, 
At orace produce- She summer's 7-arious- 

sonst, 
Whatever sweets %ct fiow'ry stores- can 

boast, 
Full canisters of Sharon's roses spread, 
And dress with art th' illustrious in- 
fant's bed, 
Rifle the gardens, search the painted 

fields, 
For all the blooming glories mature 

yields. 

Btfl 0, ye products of the carik liow 
poor 

To heaven's enamel'tl plains ar« all» 
your stores, 

Perpetual greens and never-fading flow- 
ers, 

Enrich/ d with soft perfumes the immor- 
tal bowers, 

And yet he left the bright etheriaL 
seats 

For those cold regions and obscure re- 
treats. 

He comes, O Jacob ! t&y long prom- 
is'd king, 

Celestial envoys the glad tidings bring, 

O'er earth's wide compass to the distant 
main, 

With truth and perfect justice he shalS 
reign, 

The sparkling skies shall vanish and de- 
cay, 

The sun be quench'd, tlie stars skill 
fade away, 

But he shall rise with a propitious light 

Stand at high noon, and snine diviaely 
■ or-ight. 

L. D. 






THE 3IAMM0N OF UNRIGHTEOUSNESS. 



13 



THE HAMOX OF ORIKHTKOUSXESS. 

"And I say unto you, make to yonr- 
selves friends of the mammon ofun/i'jht- 
tousnees, that when you fail, they may 
■weite you into everlasting habitations. 
He that is faithful in that which is least, 
Ü faithful also in much ; and he that is 
unjust in the least, is unjust also in 
much. If therefore #e have not been 
faithful in die unrighteous mammon, 
who will commit to your trust the true 
sriches ?" Luke x vi. 9-1 L 

All scripture is of use to us, and it. 
•is our duty to inquire iuto the word of 
<jod; for it cou tains the way, ofoui 
salvation, and the passage contains mat- 
ter of groat importance to us, if we 
properly understand the meaning of our 
Lord and Master. And I say unto you, 
make unto yourselves friends of the mam- 
mon of unrighteousness, that when you 
fail, they may receive you into everlast- 
ing habitations. 

1. What is this mammon of unright- 
eousness ? Now 1 think the word of 
<jod will bear me out iu saving, that 
this mammon of unrighteousness is the 
^ood of this world, which we may gather 
»round us. Now for proof of this, let 
us refer to the 11th verse. "If there- 
fore ye have not been faithful in the un- 
riirhteous suammon, who will commit to 
your trust the true riches ?" that is as 
much as to say, if you are not faithful 
in the riches of this world, who will 
commit to your trust the true riches of 
heaven ? 

2. L3t us now inquire, how we arc- 
to make unto ourselves friends of the 
mammon of unrighteousness, so that 
when we fail, they may receive us into 
everlasting habitations? Now we are 
all ready to admit, that the goods of this 
world, if properly used and not »bused, 
are a blessing aui tend to make us en- 
joy this life; yet when we look around 



us, we see many that, u t '> deprived of 
the comforts of life, aird they are fit ob- 
jects of charity, and then it is our duty 
to administer to their wants, and gir« 
to them freely of our store, and as we 
offer with the hand bread for the sus- 
tenance of the natural body, let us by 
example and word offer them bread of 
eve/riasting life. 

3>ut when we give our alms, we must 
• not soual the trumpet before u*., that 
I we may be seen of men ; but we are not 
to let the left hand know, what the right 
hand doeth, or eise we will not make to 
ourselves friends of the unrighteous 
mammon. But if we are blessed with 
an abundance of the riches of this world, 
let us give liberally where we think it 
is needed, not for show, but because the 
Lord desires us to do so. Let us visit 
the dark recesses of poverty, and give 
unto the starving widow and fatherless 
children the means of prolonging their 
mortal Jays, till Jehovah bids them, de- 
part from the stage of action, and with 
that give unto them the word of life 
which will make them happy, when 
their bodies will be laid low in the dust, 
where the weary are at rest and the 
wicked cease to trouble. 

And let us throw wide open our doors 
to the blind and lame, halt and maimed ; 
administer unto them of your sub- 
stance as their diversified wants may 
need, and pour into their broken and 
oppressed hearts the true balm of conso- 
lation, and then their prayers will as- 
cend up to heaven in your behalf, and 
they will invoke upon the greatest bles- 
sings that your heart can desire and God 
will look down upon you with a sweet 
parental smile, and fill your soul with 
swaet comfort that he who hoards bis 
goods and holds them with a miser'« 
grasp, never can experience. 

Thns if we give of our go<ids to tfie 
poor, aad bind up the broken-hearted., 



14 



THE MAMMON OF UNRIGHTEOUSNESS. 



and heal the wounds of the disappointed, 
vre act as the good Samaritan, and imi- 
täte t&O «xample of our divine Master, 
who went about doing good uuto all 
men. Now this is making friends of 
the mammon of unrighteousness, so that 
when ye fail, they may receive you into 
everlasting habitations. 

Now we are well aware that sooner 
or later we must fail. Yes, no riches 
■will keep us from failing; no human 
hand can avert the dread calamity. The 
stern king of terror will lay his icy hand 
upon our heart, and bid it cease its 
throbbing, and then all we hold dear in 
this world will no longer be of any ser- 
vice to us, for we must go forth naked, 
as we came into the world. 

But if we have done our duty to God 
by being obedient to his will in all things 
haviug obeyed all his commands, and 
made friends of the unrighteous mam- 
mon, which is but one command; for if 
we but obey this command, and do not 
obey the other duties made binding up- 
on us, we have no assurance of obtain- 
ing the promised rest of heaven. But 
we must fear God, and keep all his com- 
mandments; for this is the whole duty 
of man. Thus by using the riches of 
this world as directed, they will be a 
blessing to us, aud will be the means of 
bringing us with our other duties to rest 
in those everlasting habitations of rest 
and happiness. 

Then let us try to be faithful in the 
things committed to us so, that we may 
be blessed of God, and at last be receiv- 
ed of him in glory ; for if we are not 
faithful in our worldly goods, we will 
not be faithful in the discharge of our 
other duties, and we are well aware, 
that the unfaithful shall not inherit the 
joys of those everlasting habitations. 
And if Cfod has conferred on us an a- 
bundtinct of this world's goods, it will 



be to try us, and if we do D03 try : » 
make it the means of briüginjg- us to> 
God, we betray the trust he has Repose I 
in us, and until we return arvl obey 
htm, he will never give into our trust 
the true riches of eternal life, of peaci 
and joy. And what must be our con- 
dition, if God withdraws from us oui- 
hope of salvation ; if he will cast us out 
in outer darkness, where there will hi 
sorrow and pain for ever and ever ? 
Then let us not put our trust aad af- 
fections upon this World's goods ; for 
we cannot serve Gad and Mammon. 
But let «b make unto* ourselves friends 
of the mammon, as tbe- divine Will ha* 
desired of as, then when we come to 
fail, be that soon or late, we can, leave 
this world in peace, anil say, ''Lovd Je- 
sus, receive my soul 1" Yes no doubt 
many that we have befriended here on 
this earth, will meet oa the threshold 
of these everlasting habitations, and bid 
as Welcome to all their privileges- and 
joys. Tuen we can look back over, our 
oast lives, and see that v/e have after all 
done but our duty, and it was by the 
grace of God, that we were saved. Tru- 
ly the plan of man's redemption is, 0«k> 
t wisdom, and contains much. Us 
be admired of us, and 1 often thought, 
we should inquire more than we d*>> 
What shall I do to be saved ? 

Oh love beyond conception great,. 
That formed the vast stupendous plauy 
Where all divine perfections meet, 
i'o reconcile rebellious man. 
There wisdom shines in fullest blaze, 
j Aud justice ail her right maintains, 
I Astonished angels aioop to gaze, 
j While mercy o'er the guilty reigns. 
! Yes, mercy reign», and justice too, 
j In U brist they both harmonious meet, 
j lie paid to Justice all her due, 
; And now hi tills tue mercy sea?. 

Cej has. 



on Tin loss of the steamer arctic 



i:> 



UN HE LOSS OF Til STEAMER 

■RCTIC 

(From a Cotemporary.) 

Never Ao we remember a stroke which 



mists that arise nn I ascend the moun- 
tain sides, fall of beauty to most that 
look upon them, to BOme will be full of 
terrible suggestions, & their all conjuring 
grief will see therein the un sheeted dead 



»hook tl*e whole community with such jus when they sank upon the fog-shrouded 
simultaneous sorrow. The waiting for se a. How many weary travelers in im- 
tiding! lud been long and patient. Uginati« n will there be seeking, in fancy, 
When the first rumor came of disaster all the lost ones? 



men threw it from them as too much to 
be believed. As the day brought the 
full tiding*, it was almost as if each 
man had lost a friend. Every face was 
oarkened. The most distant cities were 
instantly informed, and the electric 
«park that carried the evil tidings was 
like the swinging of a funeral bell all 
through the land. The grief was as 
Moses' rod that divided the sea. Busi- 
ness and Mammon stood still, on either 
side, and men passed through in long 
procession of sorrow, untouched of ei- 
ther. But 0, who shall explore the 
wounds of secret grief? Some there 
are who live in the centre of observa- 
tion,, but more whom the world does not 
know. Yet grief is as mordant in ob- 
scure hearts as in the most conspicuous. 
Woe be the dav that destroyed the stay 
of life in hundreds of hearts, but left 
life itself only that it might suffer ! 
Thousands there are who for years will 
range through every variation of the one 
prolific grief. They will see in every as- 
pect of Nature, in every event, some 
suggestion of the loss. the bright 
health and smile of childhood will smite 
them ; for oh ! their children were in 
that wave I Every household full of 
that greatest bliss of human life — an 
equal love, will strike the very spot iD 
the heart which no shield can cover. Ev- 
ery wind from the ocean will be a dirge ; 
every storm that rocks their midnighi 
dwelling, and the voices of darkenec 
trees that sigh in the night winds wii 
U lii% an aathtm of tu» dead. The 



We shall soon let go 
the theme. Life cannot wait for any 
one's grief. To-morrow mammon will 
cry agaiu, and business thunder along 
its stony path. Cares and fierce desire 
will close over the remembrance as tho 
waters closed over the Arctic. But 
some there be whose life will be but one 
long watch of grief. Their terrified im- 
aginations will re-enact the scenes, the 
awful prelude, and the final catastrophe. 
Grief will explore the deep, and search 
all its hidden sands, seeking for beloved 
forms. Or in dark and lurid dreams 
they will hear voices calling them, and 
see dim forms vainly struggling in the 
sea, with mute imploration. Their dead 
will not die ! Memory, every hour, will 
give the fresh resurrection ! What can 
we do but pray for the wretched that 
live to mourn the dead, saying to Him 
that knew the terror of bestormed seas, 
the depths of human anguish, and all 
the secret passages of dreadful death : 
thou man of sorrows and acquainted 
with grief, send forth thine angels of 
consolation to bring to thy bosom theso 
children of sorrow tbat stumble without 
a shepherd from grief to grief. As they 
grope along the deep in frightful sug- 
gestions, send them peaceful ones to 
say, "I know whom you seek — they are 
not here — they are risen !" May they 
look up and behold the brightness of 
the gate through which their beloved 
have entered, and be comforted I 

There are in this disaster some brigh* 
revelations wbieb eiievJd be read and 



TS 



ON THE LOSS OF THE STEAMER ARCTIC. 



pondered. In the excessive turmoil of 
life the moral sense becomes perplexed, 
and men lose a just and balanced judg- 
ment of tlw value of thing». We see 
right, like a football, hustled among the 
feet of men. A thousand things seem 
more valuable than simple fidelity to du- 
ty. Piety, a holy trust in God — what 
arc they ?a the fierce struggle« of men 
compared W\ adroitness — to victorious 
selfishness-! That that lows is in bad 
repute ; that which win* is esteemed. 
Men want tangible things, not shadowy 
graces. So they lose, and never get a 
ficnse of the transcendency of moral rec- 
titude; and ambition and emasculate 
vanity and garrulous ostentation lord it 
over simple virtue. But how the ac- 
tions of me» are projected upon such a 
back-ground as Danger i»d Death lays 
ii» the picture of human life ! How, by 
the first, lasl and inevitable consent of 
all men, good and bad, how hateful does 
selfisnness appear — even that prime in- 
stinct of self-preservation ! How does 
the whole better sense of the communi- 
ty sit in judgment upon- it ! How noble 
do those shadowy qualities — honor, 
bravery, heroic self-denial, fidelity, pie- 
ty, seem when they shine oufc of such 
darkness as this ! 



All men long to hear, not so much 
that this or that man escaped, as that he 
was a man ; that he was calm, that he 
loved duty better than life ; that, when 
pressed to the uttermost, and brought to 
the very exigency of death, he could 
think yet only of affection, of home fare- 
wells, of mutual helpfulness, and all 
these as out of the bosom of a pious 
trust in God, and go down shining to 
the last, in the full radiance of such he- 
roic aspects. These are the things that 
redeem life from its dull tread of sordid 
mre ! These are the experiences that 
plow the sod of base custom and selfish 



materialism«, and teach nvn fhat *y<rt 
in this £ife rich?» mu.'i bo of fh* httftt, 
and not of the hand. The heroic fidrP- 
ity of Lure will give to h thorn*»! 

youth an ideal and an inspiration, which 
will give us a larger crop of men than; 
we have lately had ! And if such b-. 
the occasional revelations to the moral 
sense even here, is it not a prophecy of 
that which shall be, when the old world 
itself h struck, aiad goes- down upon tho 
sea of time, in that solemn and final ex- 
hibition before God and holy angels — 
shall not all hearts watch and rejoice 
over every virtue, every trait of piety, 
every religious endurance,, every divine 
sympathy'/ while selfishness, and cria- 
elty, and passion, and all low and mean 
ways of self-seeking, shall go forth to 
everlasting snam<e and' contempt ! 

I cannot permit this occasion to pass 
without solemnly warning this commu- 
nity to take heed of God's judgments 
upon the worldliness of our cities, and 
especially, God's judgments upon the 
inhumanity, the- unprincipledness, nnO[ 
infidelity of money. It is not to be dis- 
guised that all the monstrous and infidel 
legislation of our country for the last five 
years, has had its root and sap in the- 
supposed interests of the moneyed cir- 
cles. Peace must be had for busineis 
to thrive in, though it be purchased by 
yielding up every principle which man- 
lught to hold dear. For the welfare of 
the country, liberty has become a &y- 
icord. Men have been hunted ever our 
highways, throttled in our streets, 
hurled back into loathed and hated bon- 
dage; the supremacy of conscience has 
been hooted at, and human liberty made 
cheap. For we must have peace, elso 
business would su^er. We must main- 
tain the Union, or else the interests or 
investments wou)d shrink, and profits 
dry up like springs in summer drouth«- 



OX THE LOSS OF THE STEAMER ARCTIC 



17 



Besides all these flagrant wr 
there has been a putting out (he word.of 
God. Fol- when against wrong upon 
wrong the church should have lifted up 
its vtice, because that church WaS full 
of meo who loved money more than 
righteousness, her ministers have been 
silent, or feebly testified. And during 
a period of unparalleled and unblush- 
ing wickedness, in which the sanctity 
of conscience was denied, the rights of 
man despised, and the majesty of jus- 
tice corrupted so that evil men might 
work iniquity by law — in all this peri- 
od, the church of God, with the Bible 
in its hand, with the faith of Christ in 
its heart, with the sanctions of heaven 
.and hell for its teachings, and with the 
very name and authority of God resting 
upon it, this church has been weaker 
than politics, weaker than commerce, 
w r eaker than mammon. 

All this humiliation came upon her, be- 
cause her own sons whispered prudence to 
her ministers, & enjoined silence or soft 
rebukes, lest the business of the commu- 
nity should suffer ! That business has 
cone on. It has erected itself in men's 

o 

regards as if it were very God. So 
fiercely have men striven, so utterly 
have they become worldly, that it may 
be said that our land has for some years 
been given over to greediness of gain. 
The enormous increase of riches has 
made us grow materialists. "We have 
lived in the outside. We have said to 
riches, Thou art the tower of our 
strength. 

But God hath decreed that it shall 
not be a mountain of refuge nor a deliv- 
erance. For since his preachers will not 
utter God's counsels, in faithful rebukes 
and worship; or since, if they do, men 
will not hear or believe, God hath sent 
other messengers — the winds, the waves, 
the fire, the storms — and they have 



stood preaching upon tb , and 

gone preaching all over the land in ti 
that men do hear, and with a doctrine 
that men do begin to understand. For 
God in his providence is pulling down 
the men who were the most active in se- 
curing pecuniary profits by enacting in- 
iquitous laws. In New York city it 
is notorious that the men most favored 
in 1850, have been picked and ran- 
sacked by misfortune. Wc are sorry 
for their sufferings. But since they 
dared publicly to violate every principle 
for the sake of gain, I dare not hide the 
result of their audacious experiment. 

I hold up the results to every young 
man, and to every man of business, and 
say to him, see that it is not safe to vi- 
olate moral principles for the sake of 
gain. Nay, God is striking thundering 
strokes at the wealth of the whole com- 
munity. He is breaking the confidence 
of man in man ; He is making those in 
whom we most trusted to be like a bro- 
ken tooth or a reed, which pierces the 
hand of him who leans upon it. God 
is filling the cities with panics, and rich 
men are straitened, and prudent men are 
fearful. But with yet other blows is 
God chastising us for our follies and for 
our sins. The following is a condensed 
statement of the losses suffered by the 
business of ibis country within a single 
year past : 

The full extent of losses on vessels 
which have met with disasters reported 
in American papers, in some way con- 
nected with American trade, embracing* 
inland trade, exceeds 4,000 in tne kst 
twelve months. The wholo repostec! 
from every part of the world is over 
10,000. 

Up to 1850 the average losses report- 
ed from every section reach 3,000.. 
The losses of the last twelve months ex- 
ceed those cf any three previous years 
U. Y. Vol. y. 2 



13 



OTTi YEARLY MEETINGS. 



Over fify vessels in that time have no< 

been henrd from. Among the missing 

vessels the last year not heard from are : 

Packet-ships Constitution and Water- 

terloo, full cargoes S200,00G 

Steamer City of Glasgow, total 

loss. - - 81.000,000 

WRECK-. 

Loss by fog — Steamer Humboldt 

'(Halifax Harbor.) 1.200.000 
Steamer Franklin (Long Is. 1,500,000 
Ship Montezuma. 
Ship C Jerome. 
A Bremen ship — 300 passengers. 
Steamer Arctic. - - 2,000,000 



weak and the fragile, lost men shall say 
they perished by their weakness. But 
I will wrestle with the strong ; I will lay 
low the things in which they most do 
tarnst, that they may kuow that the Lord 
bath done it. 



Tot-1. - 87,500,000 

The steamer San Francisco, with troops 
and many others. 

The losses paid by Marine Insurance 
Companies for the last year, in New 
York alone, exceed £12,000,000. 

Two hundred and one vessels were re- 
ported in a single week in The Journal 
of Commerce. 

A gentleman who has prepared for 
me these statistics assures me that the 
on laud, l>y fires and storrtis } for 
the last twelve months, are not less than 
m .000,000— making not less, in all, 
than 830,000,000. 

This is no mi niter's tabulation, but a 
mercantile report. "He that hath ears, 
let him hear," and understand ! 

It is to be remembered that in this 
tremendous devastation, God has struck 
at the very top and pride of confidence, 
for the leases have fallen chiefly upon 
new an** first-class vessels. 

The steamers, which embody the ve- 
ry highest reach of science, and the 
most consummate art, and which 
to make the work of man's haL 



pregnable — these have been singled out 
and swept with such peculiar aim, that 
one can hardly help hearing the voice 
of God, saying, I will not smite the 



OÜK YEARLY MEETINGS. 
An Address 

To the churches and members of the 

Fraternity of German Baptists. 

Beloved brethren and sisters ! 

Grace, mercy and peace be with you 

from God our Father through our Lord 

Jesus Christ. Amen. 

In obedience to a charge laid upon 
us by our assembled elders and breth- 
ren last spring we can no longer delay 
to address you on the subject of our 
yearly meetings. The charge having 
been made upon us just before breaking 
up, and without any definite directions 
being given us, we felt loth to enter 
upon the task, before we were nior 
tinctly informed and instructed. With 
a view of obtaining further instructions, 
we called upon our more experiei 
brethren in September last, (see 
84 of last volume,) "to send us their 
views and suggestions, not to publish 
them one by one, — but to enable us, to 
compress in one address — what may be 
necessary at this time. 

This call was answered by one respec- 
ted brother as early as to enable us to 
publish it with a few preliminary re- 
marks in our Nov. No. (page 123 &c.) 
in order to keep the question before the 
brethren, and since that time fee more 
letters came to hand quite lately, in fact 
all, since the Bee. No. was printed. 
YCere we to publish them all, they would 
have filled almost this present No. to the 
exclusion of other articles, p3rhaps more 
useful and interesting to our readers 



OUR YEARLY MEETINGS, 



li) 



pcnerally, G ratefully acknowledging 
labors of love of our respected 
brethren we shall make the best 
Lie use of them by incorporating their 
leaai: i far as practicable i-nto 

our present address, and thus avoiding 
ion. 

Ever since wo visited the first annual 
ing, about a quarter century ago, 
we were so pleased and edified wiAb it, 
that we concluded at once, not to miss 
p.ay such opportunity, while Gkod would 
s pare our life and health, and our cir- 
cumstances would permit. Accordingly 
we have done so, and attended perhaps 
than twenty live such meetings, 

fter what we have experienced and 
observed, cither for our own personal 

k, or that of other individuals or 
churches, or for the benefit of our broth- 
erhood at large, we can safely say, that 
so far from wishing to deprive a:jy of 
our beloved members throughout the 
lau«! of the privilege of attending such 
meetings, we would rather desire to see 
a way for them to enjoy this privilege 
more generally. 

Moreover we believe, and the word of 

and our experience confirm us in 
our belief, that our yearly meetings^are 
not only necessary and useful for the 
maintenance of union and peace in our 
brotherhood, but that they are scriptu- 
ral and evangelical, 



masmncu as we : meetm« 1 



Yet nevertheless, beloved, scripture 
and experience teaches us that ever 
Evil entered into the garden of E 
there is nothing so good and holy, but 
evil is lurking near by, seeking either 
to corrupt or destroy the good, 
read that when the sons of God came to 
present themselves before 
tan came also among them ; Job i. 6. 
and that even Jesus, the holy Ong in 
Israel, was tempted of Satan. Matt iv. 
1. ftarki. 13. Luke iv. 1. Hence we 
should not wonder, if our yearly meet- 
ings were not entirely free from evil, if 
temptations should beset us even there, 
and if it should be said, that a great & 
growing evil is threatening to over- 
whelm finally those meetings, which we 
love s© dearly. Yv'e should not close 
our eyes against this cv.il, but be on our 
guard, and investigate closely the na- 
ture and extent of the same. And this 
we will now try to doin tiie fear of the 
Lord. 

I. 

What is iLe real ruature and extent of 
t!i.c el <i in r.eyard to our yearly Meetings ? 

Üooking only at the bright side of 
tilings, on r respected correspondent from 
Maryland has well said, "1 see no read 
cause of combining so much about the 
burden and ea^Hse of our Y. M's. It 
is not actually necc$saty for sixteen 
churches to unite in holding one yearly 
When the subscription was 



have apostolical example, Acts xv. also • made up for the exponas of Y. M. for 
ii. 1. and that God has owned and: 18531 the chnrek, in which it was held^ 

blessed them so often and so evidently, i intended to bear it:, e^gcnses.alone, but 
as i,, leave us without excuse, if we finally concluded to give the adjoining 
would give them up merely on ac- ! church an opportunity to assist. This, 
count of the trouble and expense they i church contributed 8101,75 cents, and 
may occasion. We furthermore believe, i gome bread, and a few hams. The breth- 
that none of our dear brethren, nor wej ren ; n the church, in which the meeting- 
ourselves would feel willing to give them • V /as held, with but few exceptions, sub- 



up for any worldly consideration, or 
would shun amy reasonable sacrifice in 
order to sustain their continuance. 



scribed such an amount, which they ex- 
pected to have to double. But the firs! 
effort was sufficient j and after all ex- 



1 



20 



OUR VKA11LV MEETINGS. 



l'uises were paid, there was a balance 
on band, in cash $297,24cts, in bread 
370 loaves, applebuttrr about 20 pots, j 
showing that the one church, wjiichask- 
cd for the meeting, raised within herself 
$105,4!) cents above all cost, and 200 
loaves of bread. And after the meet- 
ing was over, many of the brethren said, 
they felt like as if they would have the 
meeting again next year." 

(This is indeed a bright, lovely pic- 
ture, and we rejoice to learn that such 
arc facts too even so late as 1853. But 
lest the fact, that in 1858 one church 
was amply able to entertain the yearly 
meeting, while in 1854 it required the 
contributions of sixteen churches for the 
same purpose, should be construed to 
the disadvantage of our Western breth- 
ren, we feel constrained by an impar- 
tial love to all to say in explanation, 
that if we consider the age of the re- 
spective churches, one being established 
for a century or more, the others being 
mostly young churches, — the number of 
members in which the former outweighs 
the latter in the proportion of 3 or 10 
to 1 probably, and the substantial wealth i 
of the first, which is psrhap3 superior 
to that of ail the sixteen Ohio-churches : 
put together, we shou/j give honor, to 
whom honor is due, 5id not despise the \ 
day of small things. ]$ut we avail our-1 
solves in answering the question before I 
us, efwnat our respected Mary land-cor- 
respondent continues to say on. the sub- 1 
jeet.) 

"Yet notwithstanding all this, V.wyq ! 
is an unnecessary burden and expense 
attending our Yearly Meeting. The 
queries proposed in the Visiter for an- 
swer are, First, What is the real nature 
and extent of the evil attendin 
yearly inAtings ? I answer, The real 
nature of the evil is, the. mi.crd multi- 
tude that asocnible together at the , ' ■ 



and time of our yearly mcetuiü8 } a ml not 
at nil the merhbers; not "the half doz- 
en, or dozen, or even more whom some 
churches permit to go,— I repeat it a- 
gain, It ia not the brethren which are 
'permitted to go,' but the mixed multi- 
tude, that make the unnecessary bur- 
den." 

This is true, and to the point ; and as 
an evidence of its being an evil, let us 
reflect, that on account of that "mixed 
multitude" our brethren had to give up 
that lovefeast, which used to be held 
from time immemorial at the place of 
yearly meeting, and that \\ even has 
been mentioned again and again, to do 
away public worship an,d public prcaeh- 



dtop-ether for the 



same reason, iu^ 



asmuch the meeting is chiefly appointed 
for council. That thing, which hinders 
and prevents brethren from the obser- 
vance of the ordinances of the house of 
God, and threatens even to prevent them 
from the public worship and preaching 
the Word on the Lord's day, must cer- 
tainly be from evil, and in itself a great 
and growing evil. 

While we thus speak, we do not har- 
bor the least uncharitable feeling against 
those strangers and friends, wh,0 com- 
pose that "mixed multitude." On the 
reverse, we & all our brethren wish them 
well, pray for them, <!c would do all pos- 
sible good for them in our power. It ia 
not the individuals, but the immense 
crowd, which, we call here an evil, and 
in order to show the extent of it, we 
will only say, that of late years notice 
has been taken of cur yearly meetings 
in public prints, and there the number 
of people gathered together were various- 
ly estimated at from eight thousand to 
twenty thousand. These estimates were 
made by strangers, undoubtedly, and we 
have no means of testing their correct- 
ness. But the fact of a great, exten- 
sive and increasing evil attending our 
yearly meetings seems to be sufficiently 
established. 

(To be concluled in our next.) 



«REMEMBBR LOTS WIFE. 



21 



For tiik YmiTSR. 
«REMEMBER LOT'S WIFE." 

Luke xvii. ->2. 

How aoeessary it is for us one and all, 
to bear its» mind <Jm word* of our text! 
|Por when we take iuto consideration, 
who it was thai spofce the words, whieij 
pre have made choice of, I think that ev- 
ery sinecre reader of the Gospel -Visiter 
will be ready to majce the inquiry, Does 
fkis command e,xte&d to mc, or was it 
confined alone to t&ose, who were pres- 
ent at that time ? And certainly every 
.one, who makes (fie inquiry, will not 
ßtand long until l*e (or she as the case 
may be) will receive a satisfactory an- 
swer from the fact, that if we observe 
the former part of the chapter, in which 
the text stands, we will see that the 
command extends to the present day, 
and not to any one individual alone, 
"but to each and every man and woman 
now in existence. 

And, what is more, the command is of 
immense importance; it concerns us one 
and all, for it re fees, to the kingdom of 
God. "And when he was demanded of 
the Pharisee?, when the kingdom of 
(rod should iiojae, he answered them and 
said, The kingdom of God cometh not 
with observation. " Hence the impor- 
tance to "Remember Lot's wife." We 
are commanded to fbe from the wrath to 
come. So was she; — she was comman- 
ded not to look behind her, nor tarry in 
all the plain. So are we. "He that 
putteth his hand to the plough, and look- 
eth back is not fit for the kingdom.'' 

Then we must "tememher Lot's wife,' 
for, disobedient to the command she 
had received, she looked back and be- 
came a pillar of salt. Now it is evi- 
dent that if Lot's wife had refused to go 
out of the ei;y, she evidently would 
have perislied with the inmates there 
' of. — Hence every sinner should "re- 



member L t\ wife" For if you refuse 
to hear the Gospel-invitation, and re- 
main in your city of sin, you evidently 
will receive your portion with sinners, 
Yes you will hear the awful seilten«", 
"Depart from mc, ye workers of ini- 
quity, iuto everlasting fire prepared for 
the devil and his angels," Awful to 
think J 

Where is the individual, whose heart 
would not melt, when he conies to view 
the Saviour hanging upon the cross, 
there pleading with him to "remember 
Lot's wife," and forsake the city of sin 
and follow the example, which has been 
laid down for every one, who wants to 
escape the wrath to come, llemember, 
"To d ly if you hear his voice, harden 
not your hearts as in the provocation." 
And again, 'Oly Spirit shall not always 
strive with man." "Because they re- 
ceived not the love of the truth, that they 
might be saved," "And for this cause 
God shall send them strong delusion, 
that they should believe a lie : that they 
all might be damned who believe not the 
truth but have pleasure in unrighteous- 
ness." 

Pear reader, if you have not yet en- 
tered into covenant with your Lord and 
Master by a compliance to his commands, 
NOW is your time. delay not for to 
morrow it may be too late. And on the 
other hand if you have turned from sin, 
and profess to be a follower of Christ, 
you then must or at least ought to "re- 
member Lot's wife;" for bear in mind, 
that she had made an attempt to escape, 
but not proving true to the command 
which she had received she failed to 
reach the land or place she started for. 
So it will be with us, if we stop or look 
back, before we receive the crown. 

When wo begin to murmur at or 
think it hard to perforin each and every 
command, that is made obligatory upou 
us, wc are in great danger of loting the 



CORRESPONDED 



crown. When looking around we find 
many things, that have a tendency to 
entice, to draw us from that narrow path, 
that leads to heaven and glory. When 
we consider, that Lot's wife was de- 
prived of the promise just by turning 
her head round, how careful ought we 
to live, what manner of persons ought 
■we to be ! — For "if every transgression 
and disobedience received a just recom- 
pense of reward, how shall we escape, if 
we neglect so great salvation ?" 

We may naturally suppose, that Lot's 
Wife had many things in the city of So- 
dom and Gomorrah, which grieved her 
to part with. So it is with us. I fear, 
there are many of us, who have a desire 
to grasp after worldly aifairs. I desire 
and earnestly pray, that all that read 
this article, may examine themselves on 
this point. Watch and see, if you 
don't desire to be esteemed great in the 
eyes of the world ; probably you ima- 
gine that by complying with some of 
the fashions of the world, you can gain 
the good will and approbation of the 
great men of the world, and at the same 
time be a Christian, or at least bear a 
Christian name. But you "cannot serve 
God and mammon." 

Therefore let us one and all strive to 
enter in at the straight gate, "Content 
earnestly for the faith once delivered un- 
to the saints." And may God grant us 
g;race to do His will and secure a home 
in heaven is the prayer of 

E. W. M. 



%£ 



CORRESPONDENCE. 

Since the issue of December-No. 



we have made a journey East, visiting 
the churches in Philadelphia, Lumber- 
ville and Coventry, where we met the 
brethren appointed last spring to visit 
there, and we hope and trust, their visit 



and labor of love was not m vain, 
regard to Coventry, Ave were an 
singular mistake. Having no knowl- 

■ f its geographical situation, we 
had enquired of a friend Lcto, a native 
of Chester co. about the locality, and 
were informed, that it was aboi 
from Philadelphia, whence we concl 
that it must be a youi cbweb, of 

which we had no previous, know] 
while in fact it was that ancient -and 
large church, Known formerly by the 
name of Schuylkill-chuicb, bo 
der the oversight of Eld r 

, and subsequently i '.a* of 

his son, the late gifted and \am 
Elder John Pric% in whose 
two of his sons are treading. 
Coventry it was oux intention t 
brethren on Indian-creek ; bat we bad 
to go quite another direction fchr 
Berks eo. into Lebanon, and tbewee in- 
to Lancaster counties, wheje we a 
ded quite a number of meetings with 
our dear brother Jon's Krjvr., for 
whom they had been appointed. The 
last meeting was at 31 1 Joy, and tl 
we parted on Tuesday Dec. 12. We 
might have staid there till C o'clock in 
the afternoon, and have reached Colum- 
biana about the same time that 3s five 
o'clock next morning, for we bad t<> 
wait several hours in Pittsburg for that 
train. We have been trying to improve 
the few opportunities we had for col- 
lecting materials for our historr, and 
have succeeded in part, and hope our 
brethren will interest them, 
more to assist us in this. We Lave 
been entrusted with very interesting 
manuscripts from the church in Lau- 
ter, but had no time to arrange any- 
thing for this No. Please ex« use this 
ami the delay, which 
occasioned. 



journey 



C0REESP03TOENCE.-0BITUARY. 



out all those eopies 
of vol. 3 !'•■■' aa<3 been ordered and paid 
f or [ n th< and if there should 

hur been any «werioQJfed, please to let 
us know soon. En orcfer to supply some 
iifty applications we had to reprint most 
of the nnmbers, and we would sustain a 
*reat I ■-. ual< ■ '<- can diapote of those 
Ave have on hand. Remember, we ask 
only fifty qertts fet the third volume 
llin j Uars for the first 4 

roluiKes, &fi far as they may reach. 

* * 

THE PRESENT VOLUME. 

Oar resoeeted readers will perceive in 

this M». that v.c -stüll try to improve the 

earancc of the Visiter. Besides the 

lines p*t in between the columns, we 

na\c also a superior quality of paper, 

•which we had »tended for our Hymn- 



us to lose any thing through his neglect. 
But when we reflect, that our memory 
is treacherous, that we are forgetful, 
and that we on our part have resolved 
from the beginning of this work, not to 
keep any accounts against our subscri- 
bers, which would only cause trouble to 
our administrators in case of our death ; 
— then our respected subscribers should 
not postpone to send us their dues at 
once. 

OBITUARY. 

EllltVnm,— In the obituary of sis- 
ter Polly Hays, (see Ust Sept. Wo. page 
9ti) we are informed that t liefe was arms- 
take in stating the name of her parent. 
She was the sister of Thomas D. Lyon, 
and the daughter of Elder MICHAEL 
LYON. 

Departed this life brother ISAAC 
SHUKMAKER, formerly a speaker in 
Jacob's Creek church, Westmoreland 
co. Pa! and lately a resident in Clinton 



co. !\lo. He died on the second day of 
November last of apoplexy, with which 
he had been afflicted for 4 years, during; 
s but found it too thick and heavy I the greater part of which time he was. 



for that purpose. It costs us consider- 
ably »ore, tliasa Ant formerly used. 
With regard to enlarging the englisli I 
part we niust wait awhile yet, until we 
hear from our delinquent subscribers. ; 
We should think it to be obvious to 
.all, who will refiect, that payment in ad- ; 
vance is the best all around. The gol- j 



deprived of Ins sight and his intellect. 
His age was 57 years, $ months and XJ4 

days. 



Fallen asleep in Jesus on the 3d of 
Nov. last a beluved sister and mother in 
Israel, CATHAR1NA LUTZ, of Augb- 
wiCK-churcu, Huntingdon co. Pa. at the 

advanced age of 87 years, I month aud 
\i days. 

^ lien she was baptized, there were 

i only six members iu that church, and 

'.leu rule will teach us, that this is right. \ ' 

, »she became the seventh about 5U years 

Fpr it is Certainly easier for each Sttb- since. Soon thereafter her partner in 

scriber %0 pay his dollar in advance, j life Jacob Lutz also yielded to wisdom's 

. r. ,, . , , , | ways, and not long after he was bap- 

than for tue printer to pay out hun- ■..-', , ,, ö , ., • • , ' 

r l J tized, he was called to the ministry, in 

dreds of dollars in advance during the which he labored until the period of his 

year, and wait for his pay to the end of W eatU ' wilich occurred in August 1826 
. -^ . . ,,. .V. , • h» the 6f>th year of his age. Death thus 

it. Besides, recollect, that ou,rsubscnp-j bereaving . ner J the s ö ol 

lions are scattered over more than 12 
states and territories, so that trying to 
collect our dues by a personal call is out 
of the question. Consequently if our 
subscribers forget their duty, our loss 
will' be the necessary consequence. 

*W*e believe to have the very best 
Idnd of subscribers, and have full con- 
fidence, that none of them would have 



lace of a kind 
and beloved husband, many days were 
notwithstanding added to her life, until 
finally she yielded up her spirit into the 
hands of her Saviour, i'uueral-text : 
ilev. xiv, 13. 

J. L. 
Died October 27 last at his son's resi- 
dence in Auburn, DeKalb co. Ind. bro- 
ther DAVID BRANDT, sen. aged 17 
years 10 months and 5 days. The de- 
ceased was born and lived in Cumber- 



?24 



OMIT AK Y 



tynd co. Pa. until 1815, when he moved 
1<> Fairt-ield co. (>. where he resided for 
35 years, and then removed with his 
children to Auburn, lie was a faithful 
and highly esteemed brother. 

S. S. 

Died near Camden, OarroN co. Ind. 
on the second day of Norem-ber last sis- 
ter »USA NN AH SWAfcTZ, consort 
of John Stwartz, acred 37 years 5 
months and 2/ day». They moved from 
Montgomery co. Fa. last spring-, whence 
slie brought a very creditable letter of 
testimony, and her life and conduct since 
confirmed the same. 

Died of Typlms- fever NATHAN L. 
ZUG on the 29th ..{'October last in the 
state of Illinois. He was the son of bro- 
ther JOHN ZUG, a worthy minister of 
the word in Lebanon co. Pa., where be 
Jeft last spring to visit his brother and 
see the country, which he had soon to 
exchange for that country, whence no 
traveler returns. Mis age was only 22 
years, 6 mouths and 15 days f Oh that 
our youth would learn a lesson from ca- 
ses like this ! ! 

Died Nov. 26 AMANDA KURTZ, 
infant-daughter of Paul H. &; Mart 
Kurtz, in Kosciusko co. Ind., ai>d 
grand-child to the Editor, aged 1 year «3 
months and 24 days. 

Thus the old, the middle-aged and the 
young have to die, and each one leaves 
a vacancy in the hearts of those left be- 
hind. There are removals in this world 
of tribulation, that wring the heart, and 
none of us can tell how soon we may 
Jiave to go lo weep over a grave, where 
they have laid the object that was as 
dear to us as our own life. A few sdiort 
years will roll around, and we will all be 
gathered to the silent tomb, and the 
shades of evening will close over the sun- 
shine of life. 

But, brethren, there is yet another 
kind of sunshine ; let us delight in that, 
where no night shall close over it forev- 
er,— the sunshine of a Saviours love in 
the heart. Clouds may intervene for a 
time, but these clouds shall pass away ; 
t lie valley of the shadow (if death may 
seem to shut out light forever, but that 
will onl] he the breaking of the last 
cloud, breaking away before the dawn- 
ing of Eternal daylight, and the blaze of 
c\ e Hasting sunshine. Fur it is express- 
ly written, that "there shall he no night 
there. 11 — Well then may the clouds and 
storms of this life he borne with pa-j 
lience and jovful anticipation ! 

J. E. S. I 

(We were compelled to abbreviate the i 
nulices all considerably to save room 



1 and suroiJ offence, but conk) not refr 
| from adding the above poetical and 
truthful sentiments somewhat rtudified. 
I 3 !*'- - Our dear brother J. I*. 

who ha>d embodied in his obi fn a ry- no- 
tice some very interesting facts of the 
origin »*d history of the, church where 
be resides, will please to reserve then» 
and add to them., and send us or a separ- 
ate paper for future use. There are 
many objection» against long and eulo- 
gizing obituary notices, who would be 
well pleased with an artieie of historic 
reminiscences, Ed.) 

Ju^t before the above went to pres^, 
another obituary notice came* to hand» 
which we add as the seventh in this No. 
DIED in NiMi&HiLi.EN church, .Stark co, 
Ohio, and was buried on the 19th' De- 
cember sister CATHARINE GANS, 
a daughter of brother Benjamin (tans. 
aged H years, 10 month* aud 22 days. 
Her sickness was quick eous-omplion, 
and though death came quick-,. s4ie bad! 
learned and prepared herself tcdre io 
the Lord, bavtag died to si», and given 
herself up to God, being baptized on 
the 29th of November last, not euiite 
3 weeks before 1 she died, and when she 
probably had »o thought that her latter 
end was so near. .May we not hope, 
that this young sister died? in her first 
love to her heavenly bridegroom,, and 
that her end was peace, arxi may we not 
also hope, that her bright example may 
encourage also some of the young to- fol- 
low her footsteps, as- she followed the 
Saviour. To tbis end we add the faUtow- 
ing fines fiom a dear unknown brother 
in Virginia, irMch we have only a Jittle- 
altered, to suit the occasion. 

Oh children, if jonr hearts be warm, 
Then ice and snow can do no harm, 
And if you feel by Jesus priz'd. 
Repent, believe and be baptiz'd. 

For Jesus drank t?>e cup for you, 
He bore the curse, to sinners dne; 
Then, children, prove yourlove and come 
And never fear the watery tomb. 

Then never shim the Saviour's cross-, 
For all on earth is worldly dross, 
And if the Saviour's love you feel, 
Then let the world bsbold your zeal, 
H. M. B. 



<S\u\n&tU\ü)t 39 e ( H d>, 

3n S8'c gfcttun^ »mt» <tU $>o(mctfd>c? its 



©ewtbmet 

bcr ©arftcllung unt> QScrtbet&tflung 

GsangeUfdm ©runt) fa fee unt) Uc bung en 

in ibrcrwtfpr ün 9 ( i d) c n 9\ct til) ctt unb £infad)l>cit 

jur SScforDcrung $rift(id)er (Sintracl)tf bröö«ltd)ct £ictc, imfc 

allgemeinen <2Bo!)lw&Ucnf. 



«$crauf>ge$e&en t>m% Ä 1 1 tf t i dj> £ u t fc< 



"£cnn id) fdi^inc mid) frcrt iE Daniel iutm* von £brtflo nid)t; ^rttT* 
re iff cine Brafj Mottet*, Me fc« fcli# m«dn dic> fcie fcAran gtauben*. 
Mc ^ttdeit oorncmhd/r tm$ and? £ie <5Hccjjcii." mem. 1, 16, 



<8J#§t#<miJ 1*3- i853*5* 



<§c&vuc?i unweit ^oIatt& ; S^äljsitäifi <?*>♦! ©f)ic? 

2*n Öer SDrucfceret) feted ©$t>d - »Htteri, 

©. ©. ünD Cfttnpi 



2(bt>cr tiff cm cut. 

&ev dhMttgcftfd[>c SBcfttefh 

SicfcS Sftcmueblatt cvfitcint jualeid) mit tcm 

"MONTHLY UOSPEL-VISITEB," 

feDen SSonctt 16 Letten SJic&iatuDcta» ju Dem geringen ^rei* bon 
nur fünfzig Cents bee 3al>r$ ein}c(n, oöer fünf $l>alcr for 12 £o* 
pien. £)cr © o f P c 1 * Q3 i f i t e r enthalt mit Drnt Umfd)fag Don 
28— 36 ©ciren mcnatl)lid). EDfletSincn^afcrbe^Sabr^ unt) ;cbn 
abater fur 12 Copiah 93*ifce jufammen beim S>u$c&ö gfinjf^ 
jctyn 2f)a(cr ( alles in 'SorauSbcsafjlimg. 

S)a$ <J>o(tgclD (unter 3000 teilen) iß nur C Cents Des 3.af)r^ 
OclDjcnDungcn mit Scr *J>oft auf t>a$ Sftfico Dc6 J^craur^cbcrö. 



S)e$ (5vanc;elifd)ct) 95tfiic&S. 

3a$*$ang. 1—3. 18§2— 1856, 



Siatyrijana 1. 

ftro. l. 
Cü ühffc Ticbe Sefer. * <2cite 1 

^nef cinco s£ruber& im heften 6 

<>errc fpenten^ *,#-__* 8 

$üt bie3na,enb. £rroa$ $tftm|«mltdr;e$ 13 
Sin fefiticl> , & Sicö s s 16 

9to. 2. 
$>ie Ücmeinfe in ber >lßü|1e, ober 3eu&* 
trifft' bon bem Tafenn einer apeiteltfchen 
(Gemeinte t»om Anfang be& Soangcltumd 
bie auf unfrtc Seit. ? * 17 

QSom ftall be$ SÄenfchen. aSen^.fteab 19 
Ter C'ia bfeU^v CSbrifrt unb Die SBBeCt 22 
frage unb Antwort * s 23 
9Cuf Seiten frlfit tie #mUc!>feit. 2iet. 24 

Sero. 3, 
$Tie gemeinte in ber ®üfte ic. 
©efdjicbre tor Sßaibenfer * 25 
£ae SPrüberfctjaft ber beutfc&en Säufer 28 



(h\imKlifcbe©runb|o&?. Tno. l. TPafer* 
beit unb ^ntfyaltuna vom Sibfdjwoi 
Der §töefpa$. Son $. fteab. 39 

(Wro. 5. 
Die ©emeinbe in be« SBfifJe k. -ttadjtrag 
jut ©ejtytdjte ber g&albenjet 
Oiocl) etn>a$ 5?cn bem (*>runbfa$ ter 
©«irtyit unb $(ufrid)t ; a,feit 43 

»Brief von Serafalem '" i 45 
$er ©iefflaS (6d)(uf,j SBon y.ftrab 40 
Sin Sieb »om ucrfrcrbcncn trüber 3o* 
l;anneö jpolfinejcr 48 

9?ro. 6. 
■?(us bem «©eifrlicben SDcaflapn*" puMicirt 
r-on S5c. (fbrfreph ev.ur vor nel;r ate 100 
3«l)«en. 2>on ber Jiatut unb 33ortreff* 



Kchfeit ber tt>rifftid)en XnbaQt 



40 

Die ftelp 

54 

50 



U5om ftaü beö Ü)*enfd)en 

'A'iuj.ityrfÄ'b * * * 

Oao. 4. 
Die Okmeinoc in ber »laufte :c. 
|u)u!;te ber SBatbenfer 



30 
32 

©e* 
32 



Xi* ©emetnbe in ber38üfte k 

mifa;cn S&ruber 
(£crrefponben$ - * 
ffltt. 7. 

!^ie ©emeinte in ber ^uüe :c. £ie beb 
mifeben trüber ? &7 

Ter alte ?(b.tm, bnö SÄ) ober bie £dbifr 
fuAt ' * ^0 



3r.l)aft te$ Goangclifd&cn 58cfuJ^. 



8rt. AS. 

Hu Ö: meinte in ter SEBtlfiN ?c. C£>ie bob* 

mifdjen Waiter * 65 

£troa3 rout ttfttn Anfang unt ftertgang 

bet &räfccrfd)aft bet teutfchen laufer 67 

3B<rö jeremiad ftelbingcr fvben t>or 200 

5a$ren bezeugte. Son ter Zeitigen 

Saufe i * TO 

«re. 9. 

JDie (Hemeinbc in ter 5ßüfre :c. 73 

3. Selbin§er*$ 3eugnij; wn ber fc.Saufe 76 

£errefpenten$ ic« * * 80 

Rv& 10. 
£ie (gemeinte in ber 2Bufte u. 81 

C()rifruS im garten, din Sieb, uberfefct «2 
3. Jelbingeri §eugm$$on ber f). Staufe 84 
JDe* nad)fre 9Beg jum JpimtpeJ 88 

hi™. 11. 

£ein £mi$i feine £rcr.e * 89 

ftelbinger'e Beugnifle ven ter 1). Saufe 92 

Säaii<$ Rodung * * 96 

9*re. 12. 

3Beiimacbte$etracI)tttag * 97 

IPein Äreufe/ feine Ar one * 101 
ft-elbinger's 3tKgni§ * en * er I* Saufe 103 
SDf« oirt. * ? * 104 

Satyrgang. 2. (Pre. J. 

m Jetbe * • 1 

igcr'6 ^eugniffe k. 5 4 

Sorrefpcmben^ s * s 7 

SC« meine ftrennbe m ~eutfd)lanb 8 

to, 2. 

3Ben ber Dreimaligen Einräumung 9 

Ärene s 14 

Ohc. 3. 

Äein £reu|< fein« £rone * 17 

.\.:": nger'S geugniffe yon ber !;. Saufe 21 

ron (geliert ? * 24 

9*ro. 4. 

SßSncbe auf* ter tu nWdfcir * 25 

. Seugnjffc ron ter fy. Saufe 29 

, tor 9ti»er*Q5ruber * 30 

. fau ein« jungen ^djroejrer 32 

(ttre. 5. 

Cine furje 33efd)reibung einer langen SKfti 

fe von 23a6t?lon nad) 35etbel 33 

$f!6mgcr'6 Seugnifie ten ter I). Saufe. 

ed;iu§ * * 35 

P\n «Keifelieb * * ; 36 

Cierrefpenbenj * * * 37 

S dj lu| re c r r a n u n fe re L be n t fdb e £ c fe r 4 u 



Wro. C. 
£)a$ dltcfre document in ter ®efd)id)te 
unferer ^rutcrfefyaft 41 
Ter £t?angelifd)e QSefud) * 4<; 

Europa, Q5abt;(on * * 47 

£)er <8enbbete te$ Ch»angelium$ 4-3 

9?re. 7. 
igdbarfe ft ragen an unferc Brüter «or 140 
Jabren unt ibre ernfrbafte Xnrroorten 49 
©efcbicbfe ter 3?ruber s 53 

%n unfere beutfifye Sefet s 56 

Ocre. 8. 

ettarfe fragen an unfre 33ruter k. 57 

eollen tie SBeiffagungen in (Erfüllung 

gefjen s s 61 

Der Guangelifc^e ^efud) * 64 

Ocro. 9. 

»IBie foden bie ^Beiffagungen erfüllt mer* 
ten s ? 65 

1 9c"oct) ein anberes uraltes document 70 



d«rrefponbe8$ 



72 



(«re. 10—14. 



©efprdd} §njifd;en iBater unt 6o|n 

73—112 

3al;rgang 3. 

Januar 9io. 1. 
Sorreort ? - <2eite 1 

3« reelrbem €inn ber (Stjangclifc^e 3Sk* 
I fueb gefübrt werten foil * 2 

!@effbirhte ter ©emeinbe in gancajter €0. 
^>ennfül»anien « * 

9Jcid)ael Jran| * '* 

(5brifrtag55©etanfen s 

0^eujabrJ5(53etanfen * 5 
(Sorrefponbenj s * t 

Februar Oio. 2. 
?(u§ bem ©eijiliAen 9ftaga$in 9 

Tie (Gemeinte in Sancaffrr ^0 *))a. 11 
I^er fid) felbfr prüfen to ge^rcr 12 

[Brunnen ebne ÜBaffet * * 13 
2>er alte Simeon ? s 14 

Gin Äinb als 23uf,prctiger • s 15 

niÄr$ Wo. 3. 

2(u$ 5Br. 3a«6 € toll's ©ereur^gartlein 17 
Hreiigemetnter Suruf ^ $ 18 
^ie (Gemeinte in jjnneafrer <5c. ^>a. 21 
Tarnung vex Betrügern ^ 23 

^etc uut arbeite ? * 25 

(£*angeufirte (£prud>worter 5 26 
beefier nMl;rfdxinliit) vox ^Icranter 
SKacT * s * s s 29 



Sn&aff öcö ffüatigcfir^cn 58cfud&£ 



*?Crmutb unb 9vcid)tl;um * 30 

<5ercefpottfcenj s * 3 31 

!fco&tfc&nici£e * * * SSE 

'Jlpril ^0. 4. 

3Me Jfteii|tgung 3«fu * * 33 

£ie ?iuferüel;ung 3«fr * ff :34 

l^ci) etroaä oon Brüter 3o(;anne$ ®ta* 

fäjtia, * * s- 5 35 

i5örrrcfp*nbcn| * *- * 37 

<£hw Ättfe unb $obe£$th$eige 49 

ITTay; Sftft. 5.. 

£ic Jr)i-nimclfal»rt §l)rifti. 5 41 

2te6 *Mngfij?fr * * 42 
-\>cü) thpaä öon 35rube£ 3o!;annc6 'Sin* 

fältig 5 *• y * 43 

VC«® einem ©rief oon Seutfctylano 46 

Briefe aul Dem gellten Stmb*c- 47 

52 ' 



2}ie SScfetyrung SfraeT^ betrejfenb 
%%% vcifcüDc s 4>tl^er nad) Dem-jpaufe Qjots 

tefr i i i z t 53 

V(us be:n 33rief eine« 1. v £r. in 3»*b.. MI I 

%m Der aeifrlicben Abgötterei) 53. 

SoDc^tn^eige s * 56 

3uny Ocov Gv 

£)a$ Kämmerlein * * 57 

<*mu? für »erjagte $erje,!t * 58 

Slmericanifdje VthifteMer in ^alejiina 59 

<Ss ift alle! neu geworben s CO 

9Zod) etma& üen ^Vtleifina * 61 

Unfere t>tc5>al;rt^e 3^i^^^.er|amm(ung 64 

Sauflieb i * t GS 

$>tt perfcbm&bte ^uf^ettesbienfh G9 

<Sin 33efud) am Äiagaras&att 70 

jfcte mit &t<\ub bcUdit 3Mbel 72 

£)er lobte $aum * — 

3trfy 9?e. 7. 

tffiir haben bier feine bleibende @fcM| 73 

SBapttfren in Deutfd)lanb je. 75 

!£a$ Sebwi £ani Ghigelbvsdnl 77 

€in Q5efud) am 9töagara*$all 82 

(JtnM? für bie 3»aenb | * 83 

SBrief Don 9tficöaefftratt& * 85 

jDie ©emeinbe in ^ancafta* (Sc«$:a». 86 

l'ieb eineö vscnullebrerj» * 87 

SDie gcifrlidjen 3%ef;ieiteh * 88 

2lii£uft fto. 8. 

SScit fyaben bier feine bleibende Crafct 89 

3><tf gelobte Üanbr Ciften l'age ic. 86 

Die (gemeinten getaufter Ghrifren 9S 

£a- S: err u n [er ^dut ten 5 99 



@d>i<ft <töd) §tsr @tü#eit * 10(7 

£ns berrHd>e l'id)t bee Spangeuaiufr 10L 

i Dae 2e6en #and SngflbrecbtS 102 

Srauriger Un&liufcU)* Sobeefall 103 

&orrefponbenj- * * 104 

Bcprcmbcr ^0. & 

fht Q3lic! nad) i5onfr.ir.rinorct lO'V 

Äle ^rmenifd)e Minhe ? 10(* 

53rü^crlid)er ^icify rtT ttalD t;unberi 

Sftjren > * ? * W' 

UHmtolöÖJi Katharina- .^ummerin 109 

$ttiuen*5qricg<li * -. J«tO 

DCufnad) Jerufalem ? ? 113 
33rief pon ^if,l?eff ^obat in ^evu;'- U-m. 1 14. 
©ebanfen über Vlucnpanbevuiui nad; 

Qtalfjtfh'a * ' ' J' 1 ^ 

eetjb frobüd) in Hoffnung ic. VC% 

05ettliit">e iBc^abritng % ^ !'•' 

^jot'5 ^ßeibv — Sorrefpentcnn 120 

(Dctober O^o. 10. 

$)ad Öebet im 3famfn 3 e f u 12 } 

Sem a,uten Wirten * ' T--' 

ein i;err, Sin Glaube, (Sine Jauje 12« 

Ber (*t>augelil\he 95efucb ' ^ :3i 

SSTorft reid;?n 3)iann unb armen Saj* 

ruö *■ - ' 

X'er bebe $«rii ? ^ ^ : ^- 

£in *£d)iffbriui) im d^nefifd^enWeer 13» 

Sobee^imei^c e * - l-^>- 

Houembcr 0\\ 11. 

2)a? @ebet im Oiamen %<\ir 137 

Qrin febr mcrhvürbiger ^ri«f 1*9 

Crin 2}olf juc ^u§e gerufen 141 

£er erfre ^Binterabenb 1855 142 

Unfere arme trüber in reutfiblmb 144 

(Jin ^»rief an Kinber : '- 14ft 

Sftrrefpenbenj unb SotT«V2ln$eige 14^ 

December £f?o. 12. 

'Die Saufe nad) ber €d)rift 149 
$lw\ SÖtief au^ bem l>eiL8flnfee 149-153 
Der erfre ^IBinterabenb 1855 153-137 

(Sin IMeb 5 > * * 154 

(£in Ößfert ju redder 3<'t - 15,> 

T^ie neue ^ruber?©emeinbc in Deutfit? 

tont) * > * W 

(ibrifrtagf';©ebanfen * * 151 

TÖeim 3abre?fd)luf, * _- 

Brt§ Sterbebett« einer jungen Sfete 159 

5 5 lßO 



gomlponfcenj i< 



&er (Natt$cftfd)c §5cfit$ 



Sabrgang 3. 



^Jolanp/ £>• yanuar 1835 



SRro. 1 



Sroei Jahrgänge bkfer beutfdvn ^Litter 
bahen wir alS JbeiUa* jum cnglifeben 
"(AtefpeU^iftter" unentgeltucbi fret unb 
umfonji ausgeben lajfeni wui ^taet Siebe 
v.t u.ii'ji-ji- beutfd)en 9Xuttctfprad)(; unb 
$11 unfern bauftyeA SSrubern unb 2anb$? 
[eaten. 5CHein fd)on Kit 6 Monaten er* 
hielten wir Griffe auf 23riefei au$ benen 
nur f-.nlieRen mußten» bajj oiele unferer 
2*fer fein ©efutten batten am SkutftfKn* 
\u\l ^aü fie lieber fo oiel mehr im Sngli* 
fd)en wunfd)teiu 9(uf bft anbern €>tttc 
tpat un? ive.il bcr'annr, ba-jj SRantyc tin? 
(era- liefen &eur{d)en 25ruber unb 2efet 
wenig -Jtyfcen Don tern dnglifdvn batten, 
unb bfd) rea "®ofpefc33iftrer" unterftü&? 
ten um il;rer tfinber uwb ber guten gacfye 
nullen. 

liefer iimftanb machte u\\$ fail rath? 
Ids, 98ßir wollten unfern engliflvn Sefern 
mit tern beutftben 2 tiuf nict)t befd)werlid) 
tii unb bod) ami) utffere bcurfdje &fer 
nid;t gan$ leer auegdjeri" laffen. Ü?nd) reif? 
. UeberJegung, aus unpartbthfd)er Sie* 
be ;u alten unfern iörübern mtb l'efern, 
unb mit tern \hMm|\be. allen allerlei ju ib? 
rem STienfre $u fenn ; machten wir bafyer 
fvl)on for mehreren üttohaten ben 53 or« 
fd)lagi ron biefem Oieuiabr aw 16 <8ei? 
ten nionatlidi rem beutj\beu "(Jr-angeli* 
f.iva Qxfucb" ju liefern $u bent cjanj gerin* 
gen ^reiö von 50 CEenrä bee 3al)r^i weld)e, 
wenn auch fünffyunberi Unter fd)reiber fid) 
fanben, faum bie erften ej?often becfen 
warben. 

$>ie fringe ?(ufmunrening inbefjeni tie 
wir auf ben obigen 9tarfd)(ag bis jum 
€d>'un ber JDecember^unimer erhalten 
batten, beg fail alle irerrnung öerfdjwin* 
ben, eh wir etwas jut 'Kufredjterbaltung ber 
, beutf.hen i£pra<fy* in unfern ©etneinben 



tbunfennten, u. notlu^te uns auf bergauf? 
feite be$ frecfeiS" jener (Jtaimfflrr anjUjei* 
gerii ta\^ wir ten beutf.l)en (hMngelifdxm 
^vfu.b biö auf weitere? cinfrellen muf,ten, 
fohalb bas an^ian^m &tüct yw Cube fei> 
warn nicht unterbeffen eine namhafte 2>er* 
anberung einträte. 2Bir wieberl;olten ba* 
hei bie wichtig $rage : eell benit tais 
Teutfche gan$ unb gar untergeben hei uns, 
— in unferer ©emeinfdjaft? — £tnb feine 
f u n f 1) unb i r t 55 ruber i it e b r r c r I; a n b e n f . b i e 
alö harmb:r^\ie Samariter i!;re ^ween @rci 
fchen (funfjig Sfnt§) bar^ureicbe'n willig 
pnbi urn tl;re i;alhtobte u\\^ frerhenbe 9ftut* 
teriVrache »ont Untergang ju retten? 

Da wir aber gleid) nacl) ?C6fenbung un? 
ferer legten Summer eine s ?ieife nach DfN 
^ennfnlDanien unternahmen nu3 Siebe ju 
unfern trübem, unb namentlid) in ben 
noch ganj beutfthen öemeinben in S e b a* 
n o n u. 5 a n c a f tc r ^einajje eb:r iv ; llig 
d\u s iOohe jubract)ten^ unb il;re SufigtjUt 
Un/erp-ü|ung unfereö geringen 25erfeS er* 
hielten, unb bei unferer .i;eimfunft and) 
niehrere S5riefe vow Ojren uw'o Jßefren mit 
aufmunternben ^Sericbtfn wegen beö beut? 
fc^en (5iMngelifchen ^efucbö antrafen, fo 
wollen wir e? nod) einmal wagen, einen 
Anfang jn machen im SCuffefyen auf ben 
rerrn, wn bem allein aüel ©ute, uub alle 
Äraft §um ©uteri fommti uuo jwar unter 
folgenberti niogltd^jt uneigennu|''gen 
^ebtn^ungen. 

1. 5>«t et>angel:fd)e ^)'ud) foil furo er? 
fre 8/ fobatb aber b;e >'<hl brr Unttrfcbreis 
her es rechtfertigen nu\hte, 16 getreu me? 
natlid) enthalten. 

2. !Ter "PVete beim C^in^lnen tfr 50 (eir? 
bee 3>al>r3 in ^Jcrau^beytb'ung. Cfßer 10 
llnterfd)reiber unb ba? (^3elb einfenbet, er? 
l)d!t eine Qiopie fur }r.wc 93UH;e. 

3. Sk» eö aber wabrfd^einlid) ift, bagbie 
meifwn aiub bas englifcr)e s ^latt fonberlith 
für ilre ftinber nehmen, fo bieten wit be:? 

fip, ^efu^i 3%tyrg. 8, l 



2 3» roelcfccmSiniK &ct ßt>. SScfud) .geführt n>crÖcw fell ? 



be mfaromen an &u einem tbaler 25 Sent*' 
Mb li UnterWeiber unt 
Slöi einfenbet» erhalt et ebenfalls eine g& 
pie für feine SÜiübe. 

4. ©eil tnbeffe/i bie Untrrjtü$ung bee 
beutfiten (£»angelifchen $>efud)6 taum bin; 
reicfyenb werben mochte/ weim nicht tie 
febonen unb jablreicben beuffchen ©emetn« 
toi in tßemrfnwanten unb fonftwo crnfHtd) 
unb fraftig uns \u £mlfe f'emmen, fo bie; 
ten wir ihnen ferner an, wenn eine @k| 
nieinte nidit weniger alö fü n fjj i g (5opis 
en beneür, fel.be (ganj beutfdj) \u 
ba$ Srucf, ober (beürfd) unb englifd)) *u 
Giuem Whaler ba$ £tüa% b. i. ten gan* 
jen 3>al;roang 51t liefern. 

£o> geliebte &fer> finfl roir gefonnra 
alle? ,^u tbun, n>aö in unferem Hermes 
gen fre'ot, um ein beutfdxö QMnrt ;u er« 
balten, unb e* liegt nun gain bei Sücjfr 
ob es gefcfyeljen fofl aber nicht. 28art« 
feiner auf ben anberrt# fentern jeoer fu* 
che unter feinen Nachbarn unb 33efann« 
ten $u rbun was er rann, unb bann lafe 
fet uns »on tem Erfolg balb baen. 



3?t roclebem Sinne £cr *Et>an#cfts 

febc Äefud? geführt wer^n foK? 

Ge mag unfern Üefern wuneerlid) unb 

vatbfelhaft oorfemmen, warum wir unS 

fe febr bemühen, au:b tiefet beuifche QMatt 

im @$ang ;u erbalten, ta bed) b;?b,cr fo 

wenig Aufmunterung ba$u roar; unb wir 

babei nicht? }tt gewinnen hoffen btirftit, 

wobt aber Scharen ju befürchten haben, 

weniajrenö im Seiblicfyen. (£ö mochte 

rooty ^' ar ^ em 0!ncn c ^ cr bem flnfcern ber 

©ebanfe beifnffen, bag geheime; r-erborgene* 

unb pielteicr/t r •: unb gefährliche 

- n barunter perberaen lit 

\ t% taber für , offer 

unb ebrli r) ' 1 fagen f was wir jum 7.r:r 

n £inn* wir ton 

(J&anoelifa>n Sßefud) 5 U ""■' rufen. 

2(lö £} i e n e 1 ■ "• : n t 

• ui- für p:; I a Iren, ?fn? 

tern taö 'Sort ui onbern 

auch celbji bemfelfon in al jen un* 



tertbn n 5 u fe n n , — f n ne n w i r f ebbe 3 
beffer tbun, al-3 mit ©runblegung folgen* 
ber S6orte# bie ber <*Jeijt ©ettes buret) ben 
3Kunb be^ Vlpefrel» Spctri gere.kti unb 

tur.i) feine jpanb 511 unferer s Jebre l;ataufi 
|\breiben [äffen. Sie lauten alfe : 
"£b"t iPbrc 3e^ermann. ^aDt ^ic 
£nivcr lieb, furchtet (Sott. i£b^ 
ret ben Bonig." 1 -}Vt. 2, 17. 

5Senn wir alfo franen': 3" »efchem 
Sinne wir unfer Seben fuhren, nnfer ?lmt 
au^riditen, unb uamentli.t) au.h tiefen 
£i\ma.el!fvoe:! 83efud) leiten feilen, — fo ifr 
bie gottliche Antwort: 
»^ r) ut (* b r e 3 e b e r m a n n ;" — ta-3 
ift : ^vbar;Ct, achtet um bebantelt einen 
ieo.licben DJcenfchen nadj feinem wahren 
^Bertl;. Daf tbut tie arme, blmbe ®elt 
fti$f. Ter ?Jteni\b, ber feinen eigenen 
wahren ^ertb, bae ifr, ben 2Bert|) feiner 
unjterblidjen «Seele f unb jugleid) feinen 
UnnH'rth, feine Unwürbigfeit unb £ünb? 
baftigfeit im Siebte @otte? m^ feines 59er* 
te^ nod) nicht erfannt bat, ber fann ei 
nid)t tbun, b. b. er fann nicht £bre geben 
^etermann. Turd) ben Schein auswens 
tiger ringe betregen, wirb er einigen, ten 
ÖJroffn, 9ieict>enunb ^e.banfebnlid^en bie« 
ferkelt ju eiel Cbre tbun, unt tie Kleis 
jnen, Firmen unb (geringen eerad:ten, wie 
e»5 offenbar am Sage ift bei tenen, tu ned> 
in ter §-iufrerm§ tiefer SB8ett leben. 

2(ber alfe fefl e§ nicht fei;n unter ben 
Jüngern ^efu, ber un§ gefagt bat : "£e* 
bet ^u, ta^ ihr nicht ^emanb reracb* 
tet \ n S>ir feilen eielmebr (Jl^re tbun 3 e* 
b e r m a n n, nicht allein ben @ro§e& fens 
tern auch ten kleinen; ten Armen, wie 
ten Dieic^eWf ten geringen, \v\c ben An* 
aefebenen, ben Q5efannteu unb llnbefamu 
r^:i, ben en unb feinten, tenen bie; 

benen, tie nahe fint, 
ohne Unterfdueö ter c-prad\', ter <yarbc, 
ber Dvelitjion u »b ÜRatioii ober andrer ;it? 
fälligen itinfräube. SKit einem ^Jert, wir 
feilen 3 c t e r m a n n ober allen 9)1 e n? 



3ft welchem eiunc bet G\). 33cfu:!) geführt werten fill? 8 



o 

f * f n Chre tlnm, wefl fie IClfc Gfftylpft 
res einen »Bater*, inTpninajuh mir bem 
&irt>< ©otttS bftjabti burd) ben tinttt^efc 
lant crlc^r, unb bunb ten (linen ©eifr, 
unb burd) ba$ Sine 2B$rt jut Seligfeit 6c? 
rufen fmr. 

28ie gefvfyieljt bas? — 5ßir antworten: 
5£chn wit einmal jut wahren ^elßjJet^ 
fenntnijj, §ur£rfenntni§ unfercr nnerfd)afc 
fence Ü)cenfd)enwürbe unb unferet up 
fprünglufcen 33efrimmung, jut ($rfenittni§ 
unferes ?(üfafl$ unb ü»er*gro|jen eunbfyafc 
t'\\foir gefommen finb, nnb un§ gleid) tyau* 
(lid al3 b*en ve-rnebmfren, grojjejten ^un* 
ber anfet)en muffen, bann ifr unS fein 
9$ e n f d), aud) tor unwiflefttoffc' robefre 
unb lajrerbaftigjte nicht mefyr 5 u f d) I e d) t. 
fR>it benfen bann : feare id) an feiner 
Stelle geroefen, fyatre id) feine (Srjie.l)ung 
genoffertf unb fo wenig Gelegenheit 511m 
@uten gehabt wie er, id) foat* »ietteid)t 
nod) unwiffenber, nod) ror)ei> nod) lajrcr 
baftcr als er, unb fyätte er an meinem 
fy[&% fet)tt fonheiti fo bare er wafyrfefyei» 
lid) beffer aß id). Dann tonnen wir 9töc*[$ceu*Cr aud) ungel;ei|T<n; pe mewben bas 
manb mebr verachten ; fonnen nid)t mel;-r|^3ofe, »or roetd)em fie gewarnt werben 
fagen; ber 93cenfd) ifr n id)ts nu|, worauf ft«*' aud > wenn Wicmart ba&ei ifr, als" 
bet #eilanb bas tyeUifdje fteucr tro!;t. . fccr unfid^tbare @otr, ber alles fielet unb 
dearth. 5; 22. n>ct§. eie finb el)t6ar unb [infam in 



efcenfo foffnaen, $u cntfd)ulbia,en unb mop 
^ivaunicu fudjtn, wie bei unterem eigenen 
Kmbe. 

^a, wir werben ed nidu bei blof'n (\ics 
fühlen unb SB5orten bewenben laffen/ bie 
Tciemanb etwas helfen. 5öit werben 
nicht meinen mit biefem "Öpret Gebers 
mann" fertig £U fet)n« wenn wir, nie bie 
SHSelti 3<bermalMi 2}?ijrer, SQfeijter unb 
£err Riffen wollten, was gerabeju bem 
Sorte 3«fu juwiber wate: "%\)t foüt 
Oiiemanb auf $rben Xreir ober yeeifrer 
nennen k. !" 9ba$ SBSort forbert aus* 
brücfüd) ein 3: 1) u n. "Zbut %tytt Sfebers 
mann;' SJragjrbu: S83ie.fo'£ s 2ut) baf, 
bu ncd) fo fragen fanfri 

Saßet un§ »on unfern Äinbetn lernen I. 
^inber, tie il)re ©Item in £l;ren galten? 
tbim willig unb gerne, aileö wa6 fie »pn 
il)nen 6ege^ren, fo wl in ibrem SSermw 
gen ifr. §6 mad)t i^nen Jreube ihren 
Altern ( ^u bienen unb kiiüljifivb 511 femv 
wie unb wo fic r'onnen. Sic tljun b>vo 
©ute, bas fie wiffen, eömadit il)ren dltern 



3m ©egentl;eil werben wir bann lernen 



I üBorten unb ©e6erben# liebictd) unb »er* 



ben9Jcenrd)en.img)cenfd)en ;u el)ren, o>!^^ mit il ' U ' cu ^tpiclen, fveunblid) u. 
er mit bem ' ^urpur ober mit Pumpen ^' bc W ci ^ en ' ^*W* unb ^»Wifl fl'fl« 
fleibet iü; 06 cv fid) in £ee&unbgfet*e pbermamu unb eben bannt erfüllen fi 



wicfelt wie 



ber ©ronlanber, ober mcl;r aB j 



baö SÖBojct : "Ske SSater unb Butter,' 



l)albnarft #\)t wie ber Africaner, .ffiir uub ^wt<5^e ^etermannl" 
werben 'feinen 93cenfd)cn glcid)gültig anfe'0* 5Xd) ba^ wir alle fold)e hinter waren, 
en, fonbern mit warmer ttyeifnafyme am bie feine eigene dl)re fmten, bie faum an 
feinem 5Bor)l ober Q9ebe, eb er beutfd>! ftd) felbft beulen, bie alle anbern l)ol)er ad)* 
ober englifd) ober htö fonfl: rebet, ob er j te-n, .als fid) fclbfr, bie »oh ült% ©eringi 
weis, cjelb, fupferbraun ober fdjwarj ifr. fct;d|ung, .Sftifgunfi unb .r;od)mutl) nichts 



SBir werben bo.$ ©ute el)ren unb fd)a|en, 
wo immer wir es pnben. ^ßir werben bie 
^l>al/rheit adnen, eb fie aus bem DJcunbe 
eines Äinbes ober eines ivonia,s femmt 



wiffetti nn^> nur barauf bebad^t ftnb, %\m 
bem £l)te ju tl)un I ^a^u finben wir 
alle ^aeje ©elegenl)eit, wenn wir nur bie 
©aben, bie uns ©Ott anvertraut bat, wirr* 



Sflßir werben beit 3rrtt)uin unb ta$ S^ofe, lid) ba^u Brausen wollen, Solchen bie ih.* 
t,vj UngWicf ober SSetbetSfn eines Jrcmben ver bewürfen, bamit ^u bienen, fei; es nun 



Sic walte ©cmcinöc in gancafrcr Co./^a. 



^u ityrent $eiilid)en 9?uf$en, ober ju iljrem 
emiant .feil; — unb mit ben ©afren, bit 
$ett intern aimcrtraut bat, mieberum 
uns bienen |u lfljJc<R» uno fe tl;atia unb leb 
jbcnb baä UBort $u erfüllen : 

*t% l;ut £ \) r« 3 c bc r m an n." 
(Sortfc|un$ foujt.) 



$ur ten fceangelifdjen Qxfuc!). 
<Bcfd)id)te fcer (Scmcinfcc &er£ffa 



fcer it? fofctßoga tm£> TUcit)cid;en? iit bann fernen euvcl) ©etteS ©nabe unb 



lanfc, üancafter (Totn:ty, pa. 
SRad) fyanbfd)riftfjd)en D^atricbten, eeri 



Gemeinte jefct fd)tn u&ct 120 SAtjre alt» 
fürnutyr, eine c()r.inh-bv>e 9LNutrers@$emein«i 
be, bereit Rechter in &*n eerfdjiebenjten 06a 
genben unferes großen OanbeS an^tÄfreffert 
finb, wk man «ue ben Olimen ber bor* 
tiejen üftifatteber $u f,l)lief,cn Ihfadc l;at, 

".rerrnnb (l)ff$t e§ roeiter) fmb ben 
Oa i cfy a e l /; iv u % tie Jpänbe aufa,elea,$ 
veoreen bureb ?(e(tefre, unb er 511m 33or* 
freber unb 5fuffe!)er ber ©emeinbe in Son« 
ejloga unb 2Bei"6eid)entanb k{teflt j unb 



Stftjen bie ©enieinbe eermetyret unb fortgcj» 

führet." Unb wie a,rej$ ber liegen mar, 
ber auf biefer @5emtinbe rutyete, jeißen bie 



faft eon ben Wienern berfe(6igen <$emejn* ' fortgefe^ten Stjten berer, bie fcci Urnen a^ 
be, weldje bem eebreiber jur i!utcrfucf)una, tauft reetben, unb tow ?<w Cicücntäcjcrii 
anvertraut roorVen finb, eefranb biefclee xm o fenfr 511 irrten getreten firtb- 
am 29 Septem!?* 1731, a(* am Sauftd'a/] jjft bet elfte eon 1735 6i* 1739 finb 
il;rc& erjhrt nad)wa!igeh ?e§rers ^ j cb a* 32 ^ mcil ber ft tiU ^ufa,enemmenen, unb 



e 1 J- r a n § m$ folcjenben 
©liebem, 
trüber Segau. 

.fan* ^eppinßer, 
£ans 0org £\uf). 
SiubblpJ) 33on'trtger, 
(Srnjt Stell, 
3öfej>$ Saffcfyitt 
2üfawg #ajfgt$fer, 



L 

2 

3. 
4. 

5. 
6. 

7. 



unter benfelben treffen wir folgende an : 
€ia,rifr, (£tter, $yran|, Üieyer, 9Jiartin, 
gantits, SKojanb, Sßpttinger* beider, l'niu 



?W. 



0. 
10. 

11. 

12. 

1. 

2. 
3. 
4. 
5. 
6. 
7. 
8. 



Samuel Qiut. 
X;anö jpilbebranb. 
©ottfrieb ©eia,er. 
d)l i d) a et J r a n |, 



8d)rt)efte.r 



Stettin. 

yvOvbin. 

^alt-^lofer. 

?atfil;au. 

2up. 

&eftptngert§i 

.riibvcU'anbin. 

Ä'rapftn. 



Sttfammen alfo av* 20 iV'ii^.liebern. 

58on biefem ^a^ ben 29 ecpte-iüber 
17oi, an ju jaßfcny roare bie Sastfaßer 



j]enecfer ic. 



3m!Ja!?r 1739 würben ferner 21 ^>er* 
fohen getauft, unter benen 93c i d) a c 1 
^fiiufe, ber Ol ad) felcjer be* erfreu 2(ufs 
fel>erl, roar, unb brei trüber Otamenä 
9Jid)ler. 

Jm 3ai>r 1740 würben 7, im %i\)t 
174l f je^n, im 3a^r 1742 ad)t unb jn?ana 
^iej aufgenommen, unter benen bie tarnen 
€tu,nv @el)iv ?ilterfer, ecbivary Vvlon;, 
£cc> ^vunberbairj]/^3eifv (2d'neiber, l'id)ti> 
unb 'anberc mel;r rorr'cmmen. 

^m 3a^ 1743 mar bie 3al>( ber 9?eiu 
s Xui\^nommenen 24, unter benen %ü CO ö 
v^ n n t a cj, eon bem fpater 9^e(buna, ges 
than mirb. 3'" Stafyr 1744 mürben nur 
eier ^erfonen getauft, unb "^r. 9)2 i cb a e l 
^ \w u | jum Wiener ermaf lt. 3m ^ahr 
1745 muvben eier Ojetauft^ m\^ trüber 
unb 6 ^clnveilem von ?lnmeil au\i\(i 
nommen. 3m 3abr 1740, 13 ^erfenai 
aufgenommen 5 1747, 19 s }Vrfenen. 



3)? i d> a c 1 8 r a n fc, 



Steint UiU-bfrfcL br ßnben wir feU 

tvnte Kamcrfung. «3» tiefem 3>at)r 
IT»- iff unfer SStrftclpi unb Staffier 
( OJJ i d) a < I 8 r a n % ) mit -tot dfcgtgaiu 
gftt* unb b.U ba$ geitlid)C nur beilT&VDUjn* | 
verweebfelt, mubtem er turihs» Veiten iff 
•wob! bewähret »erben, 

A-.ilu-c wobt auf ©dtteS tSPägenj 
it cjiMinen tit' tie 9iul)> 

£\iü tu pen ten Engeln wirft getragen 
SDem ftyontn £immel §Ur 

95ei ta- Sngel Cibor unt SWfyert 

pid) fonn'jr ewig, eroig freuen. " 

Eer Beim <e?e be§ erffen 
35orjrel)erö unt ?luf;"eber?, d)l i eb a e I 
ft r a n ij, einen etiufninb mad)en, unt 
gurudftlicfeu auf tie erfreu 14 .Cubre tiefer 
Ojemeinte, fe muffen -wir jur £"{)re ©ottee 
fagen, bag tie iTieiifheit biefes alten vc-r 
metyr als ljunbert Safyren oerfrorbenen SSru* 
berö eine reichlid) gefegnete war, intern fcie 
(Gemeinte gunatyn «burd) ©ättes @nate 
tint vZegen," unt il;rc gal)l fid) mit jebem 
Sal)« fo rermebrte, Ois fie in 14 Sauren 
*«n einem Jnäuflein vow 20 ©liebern $u 
einem 35clf ren beinahe 200 anwmb?. 
«^ofcbeÄijjf rem Sperrn gefdieben, unt. i fr 
till BBunber vor unfern 2lugen." 

ftortfefeung folgt. 



VH i ct) a c I ^ r ft ri ft. 

95on tern obengemelteten, alten trüber 
Oefifcen wir ein 83üd)lein?' getrmft r-on 
QSruber (Sl)rijrcpl) Sauer in (*5etmantomn, 
unb betittett : "£ i n f ä 1 1 i g 2 5 e I) r* 
03 e t r a d) t u n g e n u n t f u r $ 3 e f a f 5 s 
t c s © l a u b e n 5 ? © e f e 11 n t n i f, b e 
<) 1 1 f e i i Q e n 2 c l) r e r 3 1TI i d) ft c l 
£ r a n ft e n , 3S eilant) a,e ro c fe n e n 95 or? 
jieljerö ber $äufers(§eineine in §onejr«a,a 
nun jum gemeinen Qxfren tem £rucf übers 
tjeben." @6 würbe uns febon vor »ielen 
3>al;ren von einem feiner Oio.br'ommen, 



tem por etluben "v.ibren in bobem Vllter 
entfebbifenen Brüter unt tfuffffyer einer 
ök me in be in Otyio» (Efrrifitati $ranft 

r-erebrt. 
xHitc> tiefem ©ud)lcin fennen wir ten Q5riw 

ber* ob er bbou lang, por mebr ale buntert 
"v.ibfei:/ oeniorben ifr, r'ennenjemen ; benu 
barinnen, ob er wol)l to^t ifr, retet er 
inKb, unt^ wir moebten faft fia,en, (ebet 
er nob. "iBer ba lebet unt glaubet an 
mid> ber wirb nimmermebr fterben." be- 
wirb ol)ne Sweifel üielen ter y ?c\ubfommen 
ter uralten ^4ncajlrt^(Se3>tlnbe freute 
mad)en, etwa? ÜCabereJ oon tem DJcann m 
erfübreiu ter tMelleicbt ibre Urgrogdlterh ges 
tauft l>at; unb wir werten b.iber ^uweilen 
etwac> mittbeilen. ftür biefejmal nur fcU 
ejente s ^robe. 

Bpic^el unb prufer feiner felbft. 
«frerr 3(efu ! tu mein % unb O \ 
9Äein ^nf.mej unb mein £nte \o, 
3(t) biabe je|t in meinem einn, 
3u flauen bir; \vk id) nod; bin. 

Sr'JTbdi mu§ id) es flaejen bir, 
9Jeein StfuJ ft)ft§ nod) fehlet mir; 
DJtein 5luejen ; ad) ! noch tunfel feim, 
drleiutte fie f tu Qnabenfebein. 

3. 
5(ud) meine Obren unb ©eber 
€:inb bid ju l;oren beine Vebr; 
56enn jemanb betet, liegt unb lerjrtf 
fJttirC Ol;ren balb finb abejet'ebrt. 

4. 
Stein' Suncj fein W&tü niebt reben foü, 
Qcnn nur jum l'obe ©totted wol;l; 
3d) rebe viel nod) unbebaebt, 
3Bitb niebt $u ($ctui> 2o6 ej:brad;t. 

5. 
3d) Patte ejem ein' neue ßun^ 
tlab meine? j?erv-n? fveiniejunej; 
ö 3efu 1 rcjr) batt' gern von bir, 
£Ini? jetunb mel)r nod) fehlet mir. 

d-in' S^afCf bki§ id) nllein ricd> 
£\iö ©ut unb 9?Sfe in mir prüf. 



ß l) v t fr t a g tf < 6 c fc a n f c n. 



Qein'm fiif,cn gietogerud) mutgeb, 
£cn Junten ©'ruch) wir 9*1115 renvois. 

7. 
©ann id) mid) red;t prüf unb 6etr«id)t ; 
go ßnb ich mid) nod) all 511 fdm\ich, 
Daf, id> oft nicht fann eine igtunb 
{Hecht macter fei;n von £ er^en^Örunb. 

8. 
SDcr ©laub ifr nod) nicht (laif genug, 
Tie fciefoe ifr oft nur betrug, 
£>a§ iferje alljiuMcl unrein, 
Uno ipeber ted;t teufe!) nod) reibt Hein. 

9. 
S$ fcl;tt mir €anftmutb unb ©ebulbi 
2gann ?lnflag f'ommt, bodj mit Unfcfyulb; 
Ter aiV SOtcnfit) mill nicht fei;n veraett, 
2£iercot/( er felbfr reb'tgern S3erb,n1)t. 

10. 
SBenn einer fpridjt rcie man pern will, 
Ten null man benn nud) lieben ricl ; 
Wirb miberfpred)cn unferem £inn, 
Co ifr tie Siebe halb bal)in, 

11. 
3d) 6in nod) nid)t g'nug flein un| rein/ 
SDemüt&'ger wollt id) gerne fepn ; 
£ie (*igenlieb, ber Sigenfinn, 
Ütimmt aflee ©Ute halb bal)in. 

12. 
fuibmrebigfeit unb Sigenfyeit/ 
Ctcl$/ Ungeteilt unb Unfeufebljcit/ 
gernerfer, S8$iberroärtigfeitj 
lOcacbt meiner Seele welen Streit. 

13. 
Tie brünfr'ge Siebe fetylt mir iMel f 
S)af ich nutt recht femm an bau Siel; 
5£ann id) tie Wahrheit fagen follt, 
<£e bin kl) nid)t r wie id; gern wollt. 






(Tbrifrtaa,ö*<5ec)i:nFcn. 

"(51/rt (ei; ©ott in ter S^h{)(, unb triebe 
au\ Otiten, unb ben 9?ienfd\'n einjSSoljlges 
fallen 1" Vuc. 2, 14. 

€0 fangen ©otteä Sngel in ben 2Ba(* 
fen am läge ter ©eburt bes £rlofer$ ter 



•3:lr. £0 fingt nun eroig feie trlötö 
SRenfcbtpit; alle Äinber bee A-rieb::i*, htä 
n:n wirf lid) ©na be, Vergebung ber eün* 
be unb /vrü^c bimb feine iWenf.bmerbiing, 
unb burd) feinen Sob 511 Shed geivorben 
ifr. £0 tonnen aber bie noch nicht H» 
tK>ar>rl>eit pngen, in welchen §l)rjfru$, una 
fir triebe, C'pbef. 2, 14. nob niebt gebe* 
ren ifr. £85 bie £ünbe unb >>?flt nod) 
lebt unb krrfebr, rann fein ©efang uon 
Ariebe unb Gbre ©orte* erart haben. 
Tenn \\> lange ber 3)ceufd) ben nicht in (rtn 
£er$ aufnimmt; ben ihm ©ort gefanbt bai 
ju feinem X;ei!> giebt er ©Ott bie (Ihre 
nicht* unb fo lange giebt ibm ©ort ben 
J* rieben nid)t, 

DJcenfebenfinb ! ©ieb ©ort bie (ihre, 
fo giebt er bir ben 7? rieben, giebt bir feinen 
£ohn. ©ich ©err bie (Ihre, befenne per 
ihm ba| bu ein ftucfys unb peifcammüng?* 
mür tiger timber bifr, für weiden Lottes 
£rlm pom Jrummel hat fommen muffen/ 
um feine ecbulb unb Junten $u bu§eni — 
ifm \u retten unb feiig 511 machen. Srfens 
ne unb befenne bie| mit gebeugtem, jjers 
fnirfd)tem einne, unb bitte ©ort um fei* 
nen €obn, baiä bu feiner au* (ynaben 
theilhafrig merbefr, — fo giebfr tu ©ort tie 
Crhre, unb bie £ngel ©ottel fingen bann 
aud) über bir tiefen ^obgefang. — 9lun bar 
©oft feine <5l)re: taxum triebe btefern 
93tenfd)en! Qitttt* Wohlgefallen rühr 
auf il;nu SSßae hilft bir \^\n ber Engels 
gefiingi roenn in bir nod) ber S>e(t unb 
^ünben .VÜan^riKhallt, — menu nod) ims 
mer fein triebe in bir ifr? 

£l>re fej; ©ort in ter. s; che! berJperr 

ifr geboren, 
Raffet unö fingen, 2r3rüber! un$ hat 

er erfohren, 
jpier fd;on xiu* fein, — deiner Crbarnumg 

511 frett'n ; 
Uni ifr ber Xreilanb geboren. 

(Schatten unb Tunfei bebeeften ten 
Srbfreifj es irrten 



3lcuial)r$*©tban!cii 



Sfcifer umber wit 8d)«ufe, »erleiflen yen 

£ivmi. 
3^|Uj rrf^ncn 1 ftadjt« wrftywanton 

bard) ilm, 
£ie ami) bic QBeift« verwirrten. 



tfinber to? 2&ater$, 

bent 

4pafeten mit SBLtterfeit 



Sefuö eifbien 1 



vfcbvcu iljn lie* 
©ort* 
grieN 



u ehren. 

fi vb an tot 
t>v it Altären. 
Unb e* warb 



turd) il)n. 



Singt 



tern (Muriner at Sbttu! 



©nafre tint $Mripit entfeimen too 
©örtlichen Schritten; 
ftroft unb (Srquitfung trüg (fr in ber 2ßeU 

nenben glitten ; 
-^arb iljnen ftreunb, S^xru gleid) ifjnen 

geroeintf 
«Tratte gleid) iljnen gelitten. 

(fbrc fen ©ort in ber £olje! ein ewU 

ge$ 2ibm 
,f?at er burd) iijn «n& o s ]>rei§ it)m I 

bttrri) ii)n «as gegeben. 
83tö in feflf ®ra6— Stieg er »om #im* 

mel berab, 
Um uns jum £immel ju i;cben. 

Cetige ;Xu*ftd)t, wenn bort meinen 9Ut* 

ter id) febe, 
3fyrt mit ben ed)aaren 23ollenbeter ewig 

erl;obe I 
£>anfet fd)cn bier, feelige s orüber mit mir: 
<£{)re feo ©Ott in ber Qh\)t. 



tTcajar?r6 * (BeSanFon. 

Hoffnung Oefferer Sage ift 
eine g ieblingSf ad)e be§ menfd)lid)en ^)ers 
§en?r womit ee> fiel) gerne, oft, lange, aud) 
wohl ju »iel befd)aftigt. £ie Neigung bte 
§u 1fr cntfd)ieben, ftarf, juneljmenb. £ie* 
fe tief eingewurzelte Neigung geirrt £U 
ben rebenfren v £ewe;fen »on ber Unfrerb* 
,lid;feit unb ewigen ftortbauer unfer* ©et* 



fftl. SNefer frebt nie ftiüe, ifr roll %t\tb 
immer vorwarf?, immer weiter; l;at nie 
genug, will immer m c b r fyaben ; waö er 
iu\h nnht bat, jrellt er fteb boet) gerne vor, 
all etwa*, tat ,ut baben ifr, unb fd)on biefe 
93 r fr e 1 1 u n g ifr iljm nngenebm, genufc* 
roll, fafr all wenn er ta$ r nai er nt baben 
wunfcfyet, bereits befafje. $>ie £tunben, 
weld)e er bamit verbringt, bünfen il)it 
nid)t verloren ; unb mambe @emnl;lbe, tk 
er fid) entwerfen l;at, erneuert er fid) 
mehrmals, ma()lt fie nod) beffer au*, t()tit 
tyinut, tl)ut weg, veränbert bies unb jeneGf 
unb mad)t fie feines £rad)tenS yen Sät $u 
Seit fdwner, vetljranbiger. 

Die 2i"bfid)t bü fold;en fleifig roieberfyofe 
ten -ScrfteUungen ifr, t>if 3 unfer ®cifi eä 
immer 6 e ff er l)aben will. 3ji nun fein 
CDidncn unb £rad)ten auf bas @ute ge* 
rietet, fo ftnb il;m bergleid)en ©emäfylbe 
erlaubt, (§t)rijhi6, ber für uns Gin^ige, 
Utwergleid)lid)e, 'Jtetfywenbige, llnentbebr* 
lid» 5Ufgenugfame, t)at e6 unh erworben, 
bajs wir bie Hoffnung immer befferer ^age 
getrofr faffen, bebalten, l;egen unb nal;* 
ren bürfen, ol;ne $urd)t, lrit\) ju 8d)ans 
ben §u werben : nur unter ber einigen, 
aber unnaeblaf,lid)en 35ebingung, bajj wir 
auf bem SQSege geben, auf welchem Crr 
unö leitet, inbem (Jr als unfer ^?id)t im£ 
v>orwanbelt; burd)auö auf feinem anbern, 
weil jeber anbere 5Öeg nid)t nur gefabrlid) 
if}-, fonbern ganj gewijj inö ^erberben 
fül)rt, 

€o lebe benn, Hoffnung offerer 5age! 
2ebe unb regiere in meinem £er$en! 2e6e 
frarfer unb jrürfer in mir unb Tillen, 
tie 3efu (5l)rifto— taf, fenn fo wie id) %x* 
mer— in fühlbarer €d)wad)t)eit nad)wans 
beln, unb it)m ferner unrerrücflid) nad\^us 
feigen wünfd)en, wie €d)aafe i(;rem guten 
Wirten l 



(SorrcfponDcnj* 



Gorrcfpont-c n). 

Berlin, eomcrfet (So./ *}Vi. 
'Vor. 27, lHr,4. 

Q&flgelie&rfr ©rttött imb ?Jcft ? Arbeiter 
im ©efnberft« bes >f>errn. CI iff Tir WeU 
leicht unbekannt, lieber trüber, bnjj mein 
lieber Sätet unb ^eir? fOcitgenpffe an ber 
ijausljaitung Qtadcfl; }? c t er (I o b c r, 
nin ßvaityigircn October naef) rtcbrfagigem 
feeiben unb weU|äl)ri§em> freiiiau*gebaltes 
nein Ticnfrauf be« väterlichen 9tuf<$otre$ 
feine frerblicbe jpulle ablegte, unb (wir lief* 
fen) in jeiu'<> herrliche N ?Ccrcl) ber >8e%en 
eingieng. 

Jcfy bitte um Crntfchulbiguug, roef! M) 
JDif Ptfn tiefer $rauer*Qxgebenl)eit fe lange 
Peine Ouubrictt gab; rntfem id) immer ber 
SRcpiünuj war, einer meiner lfibiichenQ5?u; 
ber ober meiner Mitarbeiter einer wefbe 
bieb fatten berichten ; nun ich bis jefct aber 
noch nichts ®en>fffed erfahren babe, tab 
rieb einer eori tiefen obengenannten bat»on 
berichtet batte, fo melbe ich noch, ta§ mein 
lieber tSater entfdm'ef in einem frieblicben, 
ruhigen -Alter wn 73 Saljreh, 3 Penaten 
unb 26 $aejen, nad)bem er uor feinem 
£eimgang taö liebliche Sieb angab : 
"{£0 wirb nicht lang mehr wahren, 

Jp'alt nod) ein wenig au s : 
(£s wirb nicht lang mehr wahren, 

£o fommen wir nach £att§"; 
Ta wirb man ewig riify'tf; 

\}}}ann wir mit allen frommen, 
STa heim 511m CSater fommen? 

Qßic wol)l; wie wohl wirbö tbun." 

3d) will nun |\hlef,en mit ber ferner* 
fung, ba| ptele beutftbe Slcitbrü&et in 
comerfet Oountu \int r bie wünfefoen, ta\x 
ber «Qtofpcl 3ßi fiter' etwa* mehr in beutfd)« 
er Sprache enthielte. £e grü|en bid) bie 
trüber in unferer ÖJegenfy u. f. w. 
3. % &'. 



'Bi fiter" »0111 December angefdtjt hatten, 
weil beutfi1)e Briefe überhaupt etwa$<£et* 
ceneö finb bei uns. Unfere beutfehe $rfun* 
be bee 3D&it(4>en in gemerfet §e. unb 
foirjiwo fehen bä biefer Kummer, unb 
fonberlicb im SSerwort; baf, eö uns ein 
Qrrnfr ifr mit ber fi-ortfefcung ties (hungeli* 
fchen Q>efiuhs, unb wir warten |e|t nur 
auf'SSfficfif/ unb was" fonfr t»on normen 
ijr, um ihn in bleibcnben ©ang $u feeen. 

5Benh nun aber unfere ftreunbe auch 
warten, unb tk ränbe in ttn echoof, le» 
gen, unb mermen, ber beutfehe (hungeli* 
|\be Sefud) werbe fo fort alle Ponat fem* 
men, 1Mb mo'ol au.1> 16 teilen mirbriti* 
gen, ohne taf 3 fie etwas ju tbun notbig 
Ijätten, als i()n aus ber ^ofroffis ju net)* 
men unV ju lefen f wenn fonberlid) bie 
25rüber in nod) recht beutfehen ©egenbeu 
ftcb auf folche perlaßen, tic bag Deutfite 
halb rergeffen l;aben, unb nicht felbfr jpanb 
anlegen, fe wirb bor 35efwcl; wcl)l halb 
ausbleiben. 

©ir l;aben je*ff unfere Qxbingungen fo 
geftellt, taf, wir nicht befreien t'onnen ob* 
ne 2ßcrau?be t vil;lung, unt *c\\ Tillen. 
^EBenn nun be u tf cl;e ©emeinben, \vk 
Die i\\ ©■omci-fct £$. pa. nicht wenig* 
liens 100 Unter febre wer einfenben, fo wirb 
e6 febwerlicb SBefrartb haben- mit tem 
beutfehen 53efucb. SR?enn aber fo viele in 
5-6 Eeiifitied fid) finben, b. i. rn jebem 
100, weld)« willig finb dinen $l;ater für 
bon beutfehen unb englifcl)en SBifiter §u be>- 
fahlen, bann fonnen beibe j)anb in Jpatrb 
frol)lid) ihre etrat;e pichen. 

Ol. Q?. Seim ®elb fdtfefen mit ber ^ofr 

bitten wir «^nmmert unter hinein Whaler 

in ^oüg^C'^tampS ju rerwecbfeln, wel* 

che fafr in jeber ^ofroff-ice ju l;aben finb. 

trüber unb ^reunbe, bie fub ftlö 2(gen* 

ten hergeben wollen, bitten wir v.m ihre 

t'rafrige Vermittlung, u\\t balbrge Q?erid^ 

* Ite. 9:9c biefe fehlen, ta finb unb bleibe« 

$R'\t haben biefen QSrief etngerücfr, ob?! wir im Verlufr. 

fd)on wir tin % ob e^ fall fd)on im "@o?fel? -v % 



Ret C^JjmtfccItfc&c S8cf«d^ 

Jahrgang % Seilte. 9}ro. ig, 



©cfpräil) ©Men, Da to^ bie ©thrift auMrtia* 

VvPcn ?3aur imö 2 o!).i. '<* ¥ß. : ?' ,fe n ' ,r {i " f OT ' tia _ W» 

' ' „Z . I'd unb cine i.iutc fei). Crptül. 4, o. 

v ö . 2B«mt jeljn 5D!<nfdxn fegm bic n,oif> m 

~* ° ' ' '" . . einem affärite'n ÖM.iuben |h()«ni unt> man 

Sohn. 3*, «cr.in ao.r pwftMua ^ ß ^ Uf £ . ft waminiKn , fo 

Me ,v..ln-e K»6e, «nfi ttjx «**» ©lau. ^ ^ .■ ^ ^ ^ cjn 

ben, ,,ty ><< Wfe *** "^ c <" » ii»rt*inin« ä « n en@fuu6cn Mafien unkte, 
prtte« i( ? ufcen,2 mlb fc((K fcjmr ^ tcr €l1 lft fe n . 

>E.tf<r f\r ».ihre ©l.uiber ireliwr _ ., ... .... 

- '"•• A " ™ ' ™ . „. !Temi es ij} nur tin einige ui%"t«bret 
flüWä, unt »r ,vela,en «in <«ffl «*» ^^ unb ^ ^ mm ^ ^^ 

»erb«*» ifr, mu§ ein f*r.Tt.«a&wr *» @tau6en nai) tft ed)rift () , u , {1 „ ti< fmb 

^ ,«,„, iW4 »« »er fcflj ^|u* tprirtjt : ^ a||f ^ . £ . ^ ^^ 

gj}« nn mid> sl t,>ubet, «... »« ««nft ben ^ D;< In lln( , nri . ff(n . 

faget, »on oef; 1'eibe werben Strome beö 

bbca^cn SBaftrt flt(|cn. 3ob. 7. 3d. $ o n b e m © t a u b e n. 

Uni) tin fd)riftmäf 5 iger (Staube roirfet *B$ €ebn. 3$ l)abe aber au et) fagen !jo* 
ti« ivajjrt Siebe nad) ber edjrift. Denn ren : Da£ alle eecten fid) auf tie Schrift 
ba? ill bie Siebe ju \&Mt bajj rwt feine berufen, unb barum man feinen ©tauben 
©<bote halten. 1 3ob. 5, 3. Unb ber »i*t mit ber ©efcrift behaupten fonne. 
a;err ;3efuö fprid)t »on ber wahren IMebe ; $at«r. SBer tiefet fprivi)t f weit aUe 
Siebet tiw i|itd)r fo haltet meine lebete. €ecten fid) auf bie €d;rift berufen, fo 
^er meine J&ebote bat, unb halt fie, ber dürfte ein wahrer ©laubiger felches nidrt 
ifr es ber mid) liebet. Unb mer midi lie; tlm> ba6 muf 5 nctfjmenbia, ein ctentcr 
bit, ber wirb mein }i>ort l;alten. %i% 14, unb uqwifienber 9Junfd) fei;n. Denn tac> 
21-2:^. bienet'iinem ©laubigen garfet;r $ur (8tdd 

5(n weivter fd)riftmd§igen Siebe man fung feinet ©tauben?, weit alle eecten 
nud) feine junger ei-famcn fofl. Job. 13, bte beilige fi&xi ft »er gotrlid) erfennen unb 
34.35. Denn gleid) wie ber £err ^efuö fid) barauf berufen, ob fie berfelben fd)on 
nad? ber €d)rift geboren worben, aud) nad) nicht glauben. Denn auf bie €d)rift fieb 
ber€d)rift gefreufciget unb auferfranben. $n berufen, unb ber €dwift ya glauben, 
l ^or. 15, 3. 4. ::jgo bat ^r aud) aUen tag ifr gar ein groger itnterfd)ieb. «lBetcb«§ 
ben peinigen einen ftriftmaf 5 igen ©tau; b" aus ber Siebe beö i;erm Sefu merfen 
bengelebret, unb »erbeiffet il)nen i:act> ber fanml, baerju ben^uben fagte: ^}eun ibr 
Schrift, ein iwi^ih üebeu. 4 2(ber ein ge* ^Jcofen gtaubetet, fo gtaubetet ihr au 6 mir, 
färbter ©taube unb eine gefärbte 2\tbt &$nn er l)at »ou mir getrieben. 3o^u 5, 
Fan« fi*i> nid)t auf bie Cd)rift, fonbern nur 46. 

auf meufd:>tid) ©utynfen grünben; ba Nun haben bie 3uben fid) aii^ alle auf 
wirb einer, wie er » .♦' ben igd)rifrgelet)rä» DJcofen berufen, aber fie Ijaben tym in fei* 
ten geternet bat, glauben, ber anbere, vok nen £d)rtften nid)t gegtaubet y 2(tfo beru; 
er it\\\x buret) biefee ober jenes *bud) ifr üs fen fieb aud) alle eecten nicht nur allein 
»eräuget worben. Der Dritte, gar nad) auf bie @d)riff, fonbern auf ben irerru 
feine?. \:er5*n5 ®*tbunfcn unb eigenem ^(\nm fetbj?en, aber wie fie bem #trrn 

fit, ^efud^, SaVä. 2. 13 
V 



08 ©cfprad) jwiftycn <3$atcr unb.Soljn. 

3efu ataufiaii atfo# nut nid)t anter? cjlau? Singen, ^erfammlung batten, Saufen, 

bcu fie aiub tcr ^thrift ; fennte nun webl $ffcenbmal)l halten, unb begleichen, W 

ein wahrer 0ßti(lger alfo Hint fenn, unb beitfft tie unerleucbtete Vernunft : Siknii 

tenfen obec fprecben : Qty alle Beeten be? tie ©ettlofen tiefe? tbun, fo iff ntd>t§ bar* 

rufen fid) auf elften gel'rcufeigten £eilant, an gelegen, tu willft it gar bleiben laffciv 

barum fannjt unt> barffr tu bid) nid)t tar* unt femmen fekbe 9Jcenfcbeu in allerlei 

auf berufen; tüö ware tern Seufel tbtn Verwirrung, tag fie entlid) nicht mehr »if* 

red)t. Wer nein! tie waljre ©laubigen fen, wa? fie meinen etcr glauben. 
haben »on ihrem £crrn unt ^u'ifrer meljr CDenn muffen fie fid) einen 5£«j madden 

unt beiJcre Klugheit gclernet. Xcnn al? ter unt ertidnen, melden tie Sc-brift nicht 

Teufel in ter iBerfucfyuna, tes .rerrn Scfu (ehren fann, unt tenn meinen fie auf fefe 

fid) and) auf tie thrift berief, ta antmer? cbem £ßea,e# fie wären weiter gefriegen aW 

tete il)m 3efus ini (glauben au* ter Schrift, tie 'Xpefrel, nehmen auch feinen iKatb mcbr 

unt berief fiel) auf tiefclbige. Wattt). 4, au? ten Sdwiften ter 9(pofrel an. QBic 

6. 7. So mag bann ter Teufel unt alle id) ftbon ben meinen 3«tfn tnele felcbe 

falfdje ©eifter fid) auch auf tie Schrift bcrti:: 9Jten|\ben gefennet unt geboret IjaCv, aber 

fen, barum glauben fie aber terfelben nicht, tarneben erfahren, ba§ bas £nte ibre?>2LVs 

lint tu wirft erfahren, taf, eben tiefe geg ein tiefes Verterben nad) )id) gelegen, 

9Jcenfu>n, tie einen ©laubigen irre machen tenn fie gar bait gefallen unt 511 (Grünte 

wellen, wcan )it ferechen : 21' lie Scctcn gegangen, taf, }k entlidv gar nicht? ae? 

berufen fid) auf tie Schrift; fö werten fie glaubet l)aben, fentem fint ter ^&tit unt 

tenned) fitt> auch; felbjren auf tiefclbige tem breiten 3t>e$ wicter beimgefallen, wo? 

berufen. fur ©Ott alle in (Sljrijro einfältige ©laubis 

Unt tarum fielet tin $üüb\0 .ftint gen in ©naten bewahren wolle, taf, )U 

©ette? nur auf feinen [jimmlifeben Vater, nid)t ]'o bed) 31t freiten beehren, fonterrt 

unt glaubt, unt folget il)in in feinem geef* fid) herunter ju ten Ocietritjen l;alten, 

fenbarten UÖotf, weilen e? gewif, ifr, unt Övom. V2, IG. 

glaubet: taf, ®ott unt fein au?gefprod)e* Unl> ^aulu? rufet feinem Simotbeum 

ne? ®ert gan$ ein? fint, tenn fenfr mu> alfo 511: Üße« tu pen Äinbljeit Mif tie 

te ein ©laubiger oiele? untcrlaffen, wenn er Eilige Schrift meiffeff, fann bid) tiefclbige 

ta? nicht im glauben thun wollte, \va$ unterweifen jur Seligkeit, turd) ten ©lau* 

tie Betttofcn unt Ungläubigen im Unglau* ben an Ö^rrjro ^efu. Tenn alle edn-ifr 

ben tl)un. »on ©Ott eingegeben, ifr nüfe ^ur 5ehre, 

Crtürfte niebt ^eten, nid)t fingen, 5^ Strafe, ^ur Äijerung, 5 ur Sinhtigung 

nicht arbeiten, Gffcn, echlafen, unt ter, j » fccr ®ered)tiateit, taf, <m 9Mft öeti 

gleiten, wekbe? ten ©ottlofen alle? £un, te ^.^ ^llfeinmen, 5 u alleii guten Werfen 

te, unt em Crenel nor ®m ifr. 3)enen d«f* l<ft - 2 - ,nu 3 ' 15_17 ' 
©laubigen unt deinen aber ijf e? alle? Sol)n. K\uin unt tarf man in allem 

rein, tem HngUuibigeu aber ifr nid^t? rein. *&* ^'ugnif, ter ^eiligen 8*rfft glauben, 

5itl,15. £arum lerne \n allen fingen mit ifr 'in ©laubiger bar^u oerbunten, 

ten rednen UntenVbiet nach ter Schrift eben ter Schrift 311 tauben unt ju feigen, 

wohl; tamit tu nicht m Verwirrung oter führet nicht ter Sm't ©ette? tiefelbc 
femmil, wie letter riefe Seelen fcey tiefer ante« ^ege, weren eben ter äuf,ere 
Seit in gref,e Verwirrung geraden, warn ^uebftabe ter €d;rift nicht? weif,? 
fie fehen, taf, tie (Vertiefen aub gotte?* Vater, (i? tarf niemant einem ©laiiü 

tienfrlid;e £inge oeni.hten, ali v ^eten, Oitjtn fagen, er feile unb müßte ter Sclrift 



? 



CocfpracI) jwiftycri SSotcr tint) <rr!)ii. fo 

glauben unb folgen, bfihi e* fonn nientdflfc £e loniiiii jnur ami) antne llVen;"! en, 

o;)no ben beilio/n ®fift gfaiibf{c| fci;n f meU menu |ie nid)t be$ ft&niiid I! mm lumen 

d>er beurlauben mirfen miif;: *)lun iff fint, ton ^efebl lefen, riel hieben? bavon 

bit &d?rift mir ein nuf;erep Seuoni); beret maoben, weil |te rt6ft feine llnterrbanen 

3Nmv> we lobe ehmalen btittt) ton beilioni finb fcb'er werben wollen, fo aobren fie feine 

CMoifr geleitet unb befohlen finb, unb burel) ^robun^en nkbf, ajauben aiub feinen s i>eri 

benfelbiojen finb mnb tie 3:erbeiffuna.en u. beifhinani niobr, nnt beiujen fiob ami) niobt 

^eMobunoAMi amv,efproeben worben. mirer feine (Gebote, s ?veebte, imi ©efefce. 

5£enn mm ein iDtenfeb burel) wahre C$fh fi ifr'tf mit ber IjeÜfgen @cfyrift twits 

fHeue unb Q5u§€ Alts ÖJnaoen ten beilia,en en Sejramentö : Webber tyRtrxfty h liefet, 

QWift erUngrt* oon C*ott tern 9Snt«t aller tor fann fetyen, tortfl 3efu'^ ber Ä&nia, afs 

<#eifrer, w iff eö eben bet ©ei fr be? ©lau* ler Äonieje, allen 9)oenfeben tie torture %v& 

Oens, tor oor oiel buntert fahren in *Jk* jje fl)tin, an t!>n cjfawben, unt ilmt ^etycrs 

fro, ^aulo unb ^obanne gtroefen tint ge* fam nael)fola,en wollen in alien &inen 33?* 

würfet Ijat, obfebon ter ^eilige (SJeijr in fetten, r-erl)eif 3 en \)M f man fann auel) in 

ten tHpofreln in einem anderen tylaai beiliejer (84) rift l"el;en unb lefen, \va$ tor 

war, mr BCus&reityna, bo\* £r>ana,elii, ben* £err 3efu& allen unbujsfertiam Kimbern 

«od) aber i|i cb<n berfelbia,e l)eilia,e ©eifi: ojebrofyet, welebe niobt SSisjje ttyun wollten^ 

in alien 05laub:ojen J ma? nun }\mlufv s })e* u. an fein Qtoanojelium abuiben, nuel) niobt 

truö unb gol;annes bammal ojefobrieben, wollen, ba^ Sefud mit fiinen 33efel)len, bie 

ijeortnet unb befohlen, bamit waren fenju* ft ftyriftlid) fyinterlaffen, butd> {einen <35ei]t 

mal alle ©laubigen eimV fo fern \k nod; H&et fie l;errfvt)en foil. 
jefunt im ffeubc n waren. ^ fann ^ g ^ ^ ^.^ ,^ e 

teilen beim nun,_ nur ein ©Ott, unb auf3a , id} lefe n f baron reben unb fotreiben, 



ein einiger ©eijl: ifr, fo tmn tbcn berfelbc 
beili^e unb einige ©eitf niobt anber^ mol 



wenn aber in bem 9Jienfol)en ber ©eijt be$ 
©laubenö nid)t ijT, fo wirb er fid) um bie 



le«, als ,iu* er { ur Xpeili 9 un ä m» viel I)un, ^j^ fo b( , rinmn j^ ^ 6rf . |mi 

tert 3..l,re» 9 m-o(It : nm§ nun ber (,««>, nKnv ^ aud) wmj BM kn 35«^^ 

fle Qkift benen 0Iau»i«cn ö ccvb,Kt, Das ijl (n> f ^ „^^ p „ >f crfd)re((en . 

auf««« .'u Til e,a,riebcu, unb bannt finb j^, „ mrf)et , w{i , bie iflwnW 0( 
n«e ©Umbiam ciuS, benn ber l,eili ä e ^ „j^ '^ ^ 
öei|t lel)ret)te mwenbig eben fe, wie cä bie ^ ! , ~ r . '■■ \ 

erfjrfft .uferaa) (el,ret. 5ßenn aber Wen, E ' ,rum f " flt£ *" ^" r %' <U ~' äU t ' Cm 

üben mit il,rer S!BeiM,eit unb fleifd>»e[)em ~ ,oIf ' fc "'" ***** ^T' ¥ * ' " HV 

e«ht über bie &feft fonnnen, fo haben 0t>tttt "'" » U " mn ' Ktl,0n '- ^ Mih "' 

(ie ihnen feine» ©ei(t M ©laubenfv bar, 15 " ^'^ 13 ' 43 ' Unb in *■ ^J** 

dm fJnnen fie au* äuf.erliel) bem »nanig W«to«ng^.3W«««», rtfrt t»»ifi 

ber €d,rift ni*t „(auben, au* im ®U mt< * "" " ,U fKt ' C ' 1 ® CmimtC " : **" 

lau, te.5 ©lauben^ nid,t fbiaert, unb er, i,T °" Kn ** > u l, °""' tct ^"' ™* l " 

«n* nid;r an fie ^rieben, barum finb ©eiff ben ©emeinber, ,a 9 et. Offenb. 2, 7. 

fie and, frei mÜ benVn »efe!,len, bie barin, «* wm tin *»«**> * k *«» «**& 

ncnentbaltenfinb; eben nfö roehn ein '!»& Auf ' c,li * "** Wnm * *;■«••*»" •* 

tlis feinen Untertl,aneu fd,riftlul,e S5efe(,!e lcm ,eulc ,mu '" 0f " m « eoffntt finb ' fl> 

fdireiben laffet, unb bibt» ciroge Serljei, b«et er n-as ber a ? err 3efub in feiner i'el;, 

iun'901 tl,ur, wenn fie feinen ©efeblen re l) ' 16e ' , wü ' " ] > im ro ' lS iu ?t P° r,c,n 

naaifemmen werben, (lud) jroge Scro^ung* '" i ¥ en ®d>riften baben wellen, unb turd) 

«n, wenn fie biefelbe nid)t lialten. bab inwenbiije @el;er wirb er getrieben ju 







loo ©cfprtli) jrcifc&cn ^atcr unt) tgofcn. 

bcm nähren ©.berfam aud) aufcerliei) pi nun bie «abe tee 23untes in tern ?(ll«rl»ei* 

to^cn; erliefe: au£erlid) Me £d>rift im [\^ tin M limKn tie >afeln tes ©efe^e? l.i* 

Wau&en, unD l^ret tas innere 3Sort tes ^ uur , w lfr nun jm muni ^ unt A 

Vebens, b.4« t yeU il)!ii tf raft unt £nirfe jur ^ j fN „ (Sji, lub! ^n fein £er 3 , in wclwcm 

v?ad)fela,e :scfu, wo es aber .im glauben am1? ^ lin ^ ){ i Kn tie g^ bftj #efc$Ä 

fehleivta farm weljl ein i)J(enfd) aufruft fjmce octree liefen werten, unt in ibren 

l)eren unb lefen, unbfpredjen: Cs i(l em £ cr . en nutt bunbiUc en fdnn $&** fen, 

rotter $ucbfrabe, tern id) nid)t nadnca.en tmi turd) ttti ¥l[uyn m $ ^blieben 

fann, id) bin es ja inwentoo, ni.br fo über? fim, 

$eua,er, wie <* Aufrlirt) ge|\brieben freber, line tiefes (Mefe weites inwenbiej burd) 

er mii aber nid;r, b*f es ibm an tern ten Qfctjl Torres a,efd)neben ifr f tas* ifr lii 

(glauben fehlet, unt an ter wabren gett* allem gaftj ein? mit bem, bae im neuen 

liityn Siebe. 3 r), 14. Sejrament nufcerlid) auf^efduieben freber, 

S3 t n t c r d u p c r e n u n t inneren Wlftrt &M auj tern §wwtitfcia?tt Ijeraus« 

'& ft' tiff, gefloffen, unt ein au?a,etnUftes ^benbilb 

Ccbn. ^d) Ija&e aber and) ffton yon ^ on ^ em inwentia,en lebenbia,en SDfcrt 

Vitien filmen tycren, tag tie (Sbrifren im CBctres ifr. &ßo aber ter 9#tnfft nur aits 

neuen SBunb frunten, unt ta$ ®efe| ®6t? £cfttotttlj fpriftt: ta& G)efe£ feine? @ot* 

res fe; In ibrem Jrwrjeri o,e]\briebei., lauten u * u ' nre m f«»wni £er$e«!, unt er tod) wi* 

alfo nid.^t nofl;ij (^ naft ter äuftrn m ' fcl ° 8WW0 SKtftte, unt QJefefce webte 

«Sftrifr $ti rid)ten, unt terfelben 511 feigen. &** &#* ©ottf* unt feine 'tfpefreln befoba 

Safer. (rs~ ifr mir lieCv bag tu mid) ,fl1 ' unt) * c * on bie **** 6u l fr »* 5 fi: * 

aud) tiefe? fragefr, nun merfe aber gar & u fmitcr ' fo ö tlUlbe 9 an 3 tfifl **t W* 

nebl auf ten lautern €inn d5otte?, fo ^ r ^cenfd) nod) fleifcl>lia> ift f unt> t.ife fcut 

wirft tu wol)l fcl;ca taf 3 tiefe bieten einee* ^ efef ? u>ercn er fr ri * f ta $ ** in feinern 

tfteitt ^al;d)eiten, aber aud) febv mir SO* * er * fn lllinte ' n0; ^ pon teK] ® cirf tetl :srr * 

aen wrm«get fint. ^ann al? ©ort ter fl ^ mö unD Kr 2u ^ cn ^f^ieben fei;. 
J^)err cbemalcn feinem 95ol! turd) ^cofen fferner ifr tao ein flares Äenn^eidjfUf 

ü'in @efe$ offenbaren lie§, fo febrieb es ^& ©efe^es ©ottes, unt bes ©efe^es bes 

<5Jott auf jwo ]ieinerne tafeln, unt ejab fie rerfübrifeben Reifte*; tenn alle, in weU 

il^cfe/ weK1>er (ie in tie Säbc tes buntes' d^ tas ^efe§@otree in tie £er$en gefdn-ies 

le^en mufte. 5 9Jiüf. 10, 1-5. Sybx. 9, ben iff, tie fmt eins intern einigen fölau* 

4. <&il mugten eine 9X6fif>rift baren titl)* ben, m ter einigen 5"auf; in'bem einigen 

men, unt) an il)re $l)ürpfoilen fibreiben. ©eifr, \ud) ^]'n (ibrifro. Celebes alfo 

.3 SDcof. 6, 6-9. frebet : eie feilten bie ®et* ter reUfommene ®ße bes wahren ®efe&s 

tfjbef (Sefe|e^j 5a Jperjen nerjmen, fiefoUren aebers ifr, ta§ tie peinigen alle eins fei;n 

;u iljren ^'intern Daren reten, fie feiiren )ii feilen, fo wie ter £>arer unt ter €obn, 

hinten jmit S-'id)en auf ihre jpant, unt 3.0V Hi 21. Vlber tas (*5efe^, bas ter 

fie über ihres JpiUlfii ^fDJIcn fd)reiben. ^rrtt urns 0*>eifr turd) fein falfd;es 5»an* 

vhm b.u taö ftufete 5lbr s efd)riebene allium in tie .\;erjen fd)reibet, tas ifr ron 

uid?t antei-s, nod) »iel weniger witer bas* fold)er *2lrt, ba§ efi crfllub 9»mj una,ewi§ 

foUe fci;i7 imiffeni tas ©eft felbfren auf i\\ ten o,ottiid)en fJeugniiTen ifr. ^>|,5j 10. 

feif freincine ftafdn ejefdjrieü«h barre unt 3weiren>v trennet es tie ü^enfetjen rennets 

intern ftttttlyeitiflfttn in brr S?uiibcfsVabt res geboten unt Ortnun^u ab, unt \<n 

rwitftotn l.t^r alfo, tag tas äußere unb trennte f»e in fe r:elcvlci; ©laubeni»^- 

innete Ätft6iCirl m hnttt. Cv.is fenntniffe; unt ^icinunejen ; ^d; babe tie? 



(ScfprAcfc 5^ifcl;cn SJatcr INA Col)n. lol 

fe? pon fielen erfahren tie ta gefpr«d^n : llnt wirb benn noch enblid) folcfcc $ber* 

£ie waren ftreye $ttrtf# burfren ftö) ter tyH 3etcvmann offenbar werten, wie .iuct> 

£dT:ft neue* Seframentö als tem Snubs jener* 8 £im. fe. ^^un fiebe, ta fanft tu 

taten nidn unterwerfen, fcenn ta? &*fe| merfenMn tent wahren unb falfcbcn ©e* 

Qotttt few in ihre Xreqerc gefdwieben. #a* fefc* welche* aUe bevjte in ten .£erjen tor 

ben aber gefeljen unb erfannt, b.ifi ihrer 9)ienfd)en gefdwieben ifr ; basfalfdw ©eff$ 

au.b nid>t jwei in bem £nfana. chrinli.ben wirb burcl) ben ©tift btf ^rrtluimö in tie 

V eben ?, nad) ber thrift em* fet>n f fen* .freien tec Ungläubigen gefdnieben. £>a$ 

tern fooiel iXeufd)en lift hi {etilem b,obeu tt>ai>re ©efe& be$ Gebens wirb burd) ten 

&ina freben, fo fiele ©efefce baben \it aUdv ^eiligen ©eift ter 'IBabrbeit gefebrieben inj 

unt ui mir öfter? o/wefeu, als ob tiefes tie hinter bes neuen >Bunbee, in ben wab* 

ein wunberlicber ©eifr feyn müf,ttv ber fo ren ©laubigen, unb nt in allem gahj eins 

pielerleo O5o|\^e in bie £ec$en tec Ü)fcn* wa? gfprijtue euifcerlicl) befolgen, unb roal 

üben abreiben tljäte. bie 2(poftel gefcljrieben fyaben. 

darüber bat ©Ott ber £err an* febon C **"- 3$ *** c>3 ,um fl™uäfam *** 

fteu beiti <J>repberen Seremia geflaget : fa"*««' ■»* W mirfel)rnu|lid) u. noting, 

2>afi DA« «elf 3frÄelburd) tie falfd)en bafc td) in »ielen Sinken wohl bin unter. 

Vftpjeten »erführet, ta? einige ©efefc @ct* rid)tet werben ' «*« ee bei tiefer Seit trör)I 

Ui, unb ten einigen tffatr tee .Perm *er* * utt *»#»«1w*«tr **« waljre unb faU 

(affht» unt in ihrer faifd^n $ret;l)eir, wie %j« ^fennen unb ju unterfd)eiben. «Run 

<« Unten gut buiuet, fid) anbere ©otter m $ id) aU * ri f* «*«* fragen : 3d) IM* 

unb Bttare machen, ^er 11,13. tfttn fo be <" ^(poftel ©efd)td)t, c. 15, 29. ge* 

aebet eö aud) tenen «Renfcfcn bei? biefer l < fen ' te l tie *P«W ju Serufalem tenen 

Seit, weld* ftcb ö ro§er Jre^eit ru()men, ÄöBb^ii aus ten Reiben verboten l;aben, 

irnb tem ^ktliien 9vat() unb ©eboten la§ iMut unb ^rfnefte 5 u effrn, ob biefee 

nAif) ter ^eiligen ^djrifrniiljt folgen. £a *& aud) M *»** 0^ien werben? 
fjcifct ee aud) wold redn : £o manner Dom fErfrtct'tcn tmfc vom J&lut. 
^cenfdv f* manner ©eifr, unt> fo man* fß&Ut. DJierfe wol)(, weil ba« QSlut im 

ibe? ®efe|- Otiten ^eframent jur ÖSerfe^nung war, t^ 

%bit ee bleibet ^\bd, Verwirrung unb rum fyat ©Ott fobalb er ftoaty unb feinen 

Uneinigfeit/ be»; allem großen cjeiftlid)en ©ebnen erlaubete ^-leifd) §u effen, ^u iljnen 

93wgeben f unb bennod) wellen fo(d>e Vötu* gefaxt : ^ffet tas ^-leifd) nid)t, ba6 noch 

leute Mit ihrem ©nn nid)t nad)laffen, clm? lebet in feinem 35!Ur. 1 SÄof. 9, 4. #er* 

<jead)tet pe felbfren fe^en, bag ber aperr i()s nee Ijat ©oft burd) liefen Volf tiefe s fa« 

re ^pradje oerwirret bat. Safte fet)en f gen 1 äffen : 3>l;r feilt auch fein sßlut effen, 

wie febon fo Diele gelehrte unb mift 5eute weber t>en Viel) neebren Vögeln, unb weU 

nuf fcld)e 5(rt, ttuffer beö X^errn ^<}a fei« d)e £eele Q3lut iffetf bie foil ausgerottet 

ner Orbnung, gebatiet, unb |u fd\tnten, werben oon il)rem Volf. 3 93icf. 7, 26. 
ja manche ju -Teuren werben finb ; ben* £iefeö l)at ©Ott nod) fldrer auegebrurft, 

uod) fangen immer wieber neue Bauleute ba er fprid)t : ÜBeld)er Ü^enfd), erfet; t?om 

an, f«Uf}cn eerwirreten 55ad fort^ufefeen. Xpaufe Sfrael, ober ein trembling, unter 

Unb wirb immer sjenvirreter unb greulid)« eud) Q3lut iffet# witer ten will id) mein 

er, unb wenn fie nicht balb ta^on ablaffen UCntlt^ fe|en, unb will ihn mitten au$ 

•sterben, fo giebt^ eublid) Sttenftben von ^er$ tem Volfe rotten, tenn bee Ztibt% üeben ifr 

rütteteu Rinnen, tie untücttig $um ©lau? im 55lut, unb id) habe es eud) ^uiti ?(ltar 

r 6cn finb. ^gebeni ta§ eure Seelen conti t verfehltet 



• 



102 ©efyrad) jrcifcf^cn QJatcr tint) <£i>i)n. 

werten, penn pas QMut ifr tie ^erfolmung lint wnm ^Vuilu* olme Unterf biet tiflf* 

fir euer l\'ben, Datum l>U>e'ul) cud) gefaget, t^emetnet \\\ faufen, wa* auf rem ftlfifita 

feine £cele unter eud; foil SMut effen. 3 marfi feil wäre, 511 ejfen, fi fint nod) (ion ft 

TÜtef. 17 1 10. 12. riele Tinge feil Pie ni*n gar nkht rffiti 

£a fiebefr tu, warum ®ott feinem SSolf faun, unt ft wenig Quillt* antere £inge 

im alten Teframent, tas $lur ^tt ejfen rers nls natiirlube <£peife fo man effen faun, 

beten bat ; 2£eil nun 511 ter Wpofrel 3eitf verneinet/ ft wenig bat er au b Pas QMur 

Piejenigc fo >n\* ten 3ufcen waren gläubig iauUn tint effen $emeinff; Einmal blcibr 

Jemorten, fehon cms tern @fcff| gelerner affo tap $lur.iinD (hfrirfte eben ire Pre 

»arten fein QMut §u effen, tie ©laubigen jpureret; p*n rem heiligen OJeifr htfcb tie 

aber aus ten Reiten bapon nichts wufctcn, ftpefrel alien watyren Cibrifren rerberen. 
fo bat es tern b;eiligen@eifr gefallen, turd) p^ ^ cm d^rife 

"Tic Wpoftel Until fetched als ein norfowen* g^ m £,^ e m j r i^.«^ UM s <« 

bige* €tü(f ju befehlen, fid) vom QMut eft r y ir C me ^eiv.mttnif, tube mir. tern £1**1 

fen ju enthalten, eben als ixue r-en Per £n* fr< , n? ; m ncwn $ imN ' ßö : ÖTV Gläubigen 

rem;. %tL 15,29. ail){) »> e iva rl>m Purfenv trter rot* fcer C*!k* 

lint »eil aud) ten Gbrifren tas «91t fMnD fell ^ u ( Kn . u>erren . 
pes gofrneß @0tte6 jl;r« ßttffovw W abater. gs bat ®ott ter .f?err ?en She* 

tarum «ffen fie billig fein QMmVrorii es ffiln& im ^ lU atics fclbereingeferK, wi* e* 

aud? fo woljl im alten file neuen Sefrawent ftml) Der ^ rr 3^ . u Un ^ l)>lr ,f^ rn g ^ 

verbeten ifr. Die erfren (Sbriiren haben 31t f^«^ : jp aet ibr nicht Riefen, Po£ ter 

ten Reiten alfo gefaget; ©ir fint nicht fo \ m % n fcn& ten ^tenfeben erjebajfen, bar 

befrialifd) tri* tie St;iere, wenn wir Kr gom , h hi, ta§ ein 9)<ann unP &*ib f*t>n 

Spiere ftleifd; effen, Dajs wir aud) ibr ^fat ^ ttf un{ > ^| ^ n ij )t . ivci; f cn t cr ^ CIll 

effen feilten, unt tarnad) begierig fenn ; %i ^-uifeb feixn. ^lehe ^ febher f ^tKm^ 

fie haben einen xbann tarauf cjeleget, wann ^ !er y iV mcn, tie in ter ^urd)t @cr»^ 

einer S5lut fjeejeffen bat. m\t in &ott* uno \ m @( lU ,ben an ®m tin* fet;n, i^ 

frtcc) 3trno10'e ^bbiltung cer erfren »on©e<ffe©vr eingefefeet, unt lyi'eomT. 

6l;.rijtcn ju fe!)en ifr. gßj c m j n an «bra^ani/sfaac, 3aaHvunD 

€obn. 3 L '^ l? klöe a ^ r l )° ren f^l cn : ^n apeüi^en im alten Seframcnr wobl 

teilen ter £err Scfwö fprid)t : @6 ifr merf'en unt feigen fann. 
nid)ts fluger tern ?3?enfd)en, pad itjn fenn? QB« aber ter «Sbefrant in ter (Jinu]feit 

re gemein mad?cn, fp e^ in ihn gebet. gcfui)ret werten fell, o.ti»cn ifr t'.hcn mi 

9)carc. 7, 15. Unt ter $£pofr*l fagr: «I* befe& etwas au^getnicfet. Crfrlid) ifr 

lee, wetg feil ifr auf tern Jleifcbmarfr, ta5 tent 25olf 3frnel pon öert rerboten gewe^ 

effer. 1 Cor. 10, 25. fen,'nu§er tern ea.imen Abraham* nid>r 

^ater. 5^ie y 33cenfd)*n fo tiefet iw\h tf* ^trraFl)fn, 5 OTof- 7, 3, lint ab> 

perfreben nod) m\tt tie Sinigfeit ?es ©ei? 03ert ter .frerr ta^ i^elf ;3frael ü'm (*efef> 

fre?/ fontern wie fie in ter Uneinigfetrfreb- wollte beren la)Ten, lief; er turd) SDiofeu 

*n, fo meinen fie tie *2;itrift unt ter ökifl tern "33olfe fagen : feyt bereit auf ten trtt* 

$0tt£6 waren aud) fo unein?, ta|5 an einem ten ^ag, unt feiner nalje fub ( ;um ^Seibe. 

Orte \m$ oerboten, unt am antern nries 2 9Jcof. 19, 15. ferner batOJott im && 

ter erlaubet ware. SDenn wann ^brifruö fefe geboten : §@enn ein 2Boib ein OJteigt? 

tie oerberene Singe getneiner l)atte, foturf? lein gebieret, fo foil fie 66 Tage tabeim im 

re man fid) gerrofr voll faufen, weld;ee> 55lut ihrer Reinigung bleiben, 3 Ü)cof. 12, 

aber ein; grof D e £unte ijh 5. Unt> inter %tit muf,ten fte fid; ganji 



©cfrrad) $n>ifcf)cn SBater unö <Se(>n. K>3 

lief) enthalten, llnb wenn ein 2Bft'6 ihre f<rt|ii# unb einerlei ©lauben an Gljrifro 3^ 

orbemlidv Äranfljcit lurre, fo war bit $nt* I 11 baben. 

!;.ilru:i.\ fi&arf cptottn. ft'SUf. 20# 18. 9<uf feme anbere S(rt iff ber Cbefranb 

Vtu> allen biejen ÄKhUu dotted faun «nflcfe^ct ober gefegnct, «$K foldum wie 

mm »etfnurfcni bafc ber (*l)efranb rein gemetbet nad) ber öligen thrift. 5Bo 

tint in kr tfntbaltung geführt werben fell, rt(vr ^«nM)*» H"* *" f»* «■» Mugenluft, 
onb nubt in bet »uih£<ueb< wie Me £. e i^leifd)eMufr, unb iXcicbthume wegen bei: 

tea, ?ie oon Mitt nicbtfc wiflMU a(fc ti«n r>ul > cn ' u,lD W* W *'« Cim\ifcit be* 

uian wcluf;ben, bag Gfott ben S^ftaiU) ®fo*«tf W Ghrifro feben, fckber St)<* 

feiues rBolfc in b;r Sfriniaung unb Srtt* franb lieget unter bom ^-liub, unb mug bil* 

Mmna. gefiibrt haben woute. Stun, lin fig i'on ten »lubron ÖlanbÜKn »erwerf« 

Stenen lament fell iii* muf Der Cri^ «wrteni iff and) nicht audio, in bee .Öe* 

fr.mb *id)t anteiliger fenbern billg Ijeili* £*•* »*« gemeinte, unb ifr jeber;eit tum 

d er gefiibret werben. Hub ton ben lei ßort gefrraft werben. OBic ju feben, b,i 

tine« ycrf»» f» 4 t ber * P ofrel «ail. «*««**«•»* (»•»«•« abfielen unb 

lus; Ss wäre iljnen gut, iveuu »It W* fi « ^^ fl * MmW ™ ™* ^ 

«,-, I., o\,..r - tn Sintotern ber 9Jien|d)en wie lie febon wa* 

fchefcen wir er, nenilu!) wie >\uilus. Lxan ' ' ' 

fc , v . - K • s • v lV c •* v rcn, uub ;u QBeibern nahmen, weld)e fie 
terlebiae etanb wirb in ber Aeinigfeit ces 8 7 ' 

äu — v v — f vi f. ■ , tut wellten, ba mufcte eine vSünbtlutb ferns 
tbenres unb bee fflemnes in waljrem (Slau* p ' ; 

-., . K . , men unb fie alle umbringen. 

(Kit an Return geruljret, unb m wahrer ' J 

<Teniurb bewares, fo iff es be ft« unb 1)^ 5>i« edn'ift nennet Diejenige Äinber 

Ijier, aud) bent ^ilbe bee .frerrn 3*fn «bniis ©ottefv welche \>cm @efehled)t SeH;6 was 

eher, fo 3U bleiben. SSSehn aber ein lebü ren f ber ein ^cbn ?(bams unt nad) feis 

ge§ ^eprat|)et/ fo fnnbiaet eö nüht, wann nem $3ilbe ^eucjet war. 1 9Jccf. 5, 3. 

ee nur in bet« .Perm ^efu gefii^iel^etf bag £Ne Kinber ber 9Jienfd)en a6er waren von 

tfr^ in wabrem ©lauben an 3efum Cbri? bem ©efcblechte Ä\iin?f welchen ber Jperr 

(turn* ba}; fie einig nacb ber Sebve Jefu u. verfluchte, um feinee ^ruber;?3ccrbf> wils 

«ad) feinen ^efeblen fei;n. Dae bei§et f len. Tiefe beiberlei; @efd)lechte feilten 

ein A"leifd) feyn, aleich \vk Gtyrifrue mit fül) nid)t »ermifdjen/ aber fie wellten (5>ett 

feme ©emeinbe. CJ:pbef. 5, 30. nidn folgen» barutu mußten fie alle beibe 

Tannauberefann fein üÄcnfd) ein ftleifd) wrtiCjrt werben. 5(ue bem @efcWed)te 

fei)ii mir dlpife, eber t>ou feineu ©ebeinen, ^ n{ > a0 « wurb < ein @«flm< übrig bel^als 

nB wanner baö SBortr welkes ^efue war, tcn ' nemlid) üccil) unb feine eel;ne. 8C6er 

unb was er adeltet, im @{auben ans K ' r - e «f^ ^ a *te fealeid) aud) ben j)am 

iiimmt, unb il)tu im ©cberfam folget, ee a{ * tc * ^ oa ^ ^^ n untcr teu 5 Iu *» ^«1 

ifr er A-leifd) unb Q?ein een feinen deinen, »9tt fein Sktelr ««oa^ »erfüllte. 1 ^cef. 

fciefes fann ja nicht von beni yerweMichem ' ""°* 

Alcifdi bec (^laubigen eerfranten werben, l^ub aue bem ©efchlecht jpame bat fid> 

i^enn t\\^ J-iei|Vo CÜirifri ifr \.x unöerwefo ^^ niemnnb erwäl)let r fenbern au$ tan 

lid). Älfo mui aud) ber waljre ^befranb @efd)lecht ^eme f Oie.tire €ebn, pon twt 

welchen (Bett eingefefeet tyat, in biefer du ftn? ifr ^^ral)am ber 2Jater aller ©l.uibis 

ni^feit befrebe«» auf baf, fie nid)t nur nad) gen geboren. 0?un ertannte Abraham 

lern' au§eriid)en ^(eifdi unb perweelidvn frfwn ^n €'iin @ettefv ba er feinem eebn 

^Ikü ein Skifcr) fei>u feilen/ fenbern bi<U 2M« C wottt« ein SBBeiÖ nehmen, ba fpracb 

mehr uad) bem inwenfcigen Xtyüt in bem « $u feinem dltefren ^ued)t: Sr feilte j,t 

SBilrn ihre^ ö?etree mü|Jen jie ein Jleifd; feinem ^cf;n fein 5Dei6 ncl;mcn, ven ten 



104. 



©cfprÄ.t> mfd)cn Leiter unö ©oljn. 






$$cj)tfrn bes Nantes (Sanaan, aft tfoo bem 
©efthfeebt .frame. Gtnbcrn er feilte Hu 
fciml tßtiUti »f:aus. jiel;en unb il;m b&* 
felbfr iff/l SB'fffr nehmen. $fan breffn 
Öi'nn Ijarte and) Sfaacy ber befahl feinem 
Seim 3ftc«fTf als er i!>n fegnete/ unb fprad) 
,$u il)m : Tu foil t md)f ein 3Beib nehmen 
Von ten Fechtern Canaanf-/ fontern jewel) 
HU beiner ftreunbfcbaft/ $u beiner 95atcr 
(ÜRutrer) £auS/ anfc ni»»j» bir ein 'Seib 
tafelbjr. 

' ?(ber £fau, au.b Sfaacfe £ebn, »wir 
•ein wilber ilnb rort ®ett writer itötnfcbj 
bann er aebtete nicht auf ben £inn ©ctteS 
im £f»ratl>en/ fontem er frenete nam Vujr 
unb ©efalligfeit, unb naljni pvci ÖBeiber 
unl« ben 3fet()item> aufcer feinem ©e? 
fd)led)t, unö biefe machten be;w Sfa'ic unb 
ber SXebecca lauter £er$eleib. Sa man 
fielet an bem weifen .Kenige Salomon, 
ale il)n bie 5ufr unb ©efälligtnt gegen bie 
fremben Leibern uberwunben, unb mitcr 
bas ©efefc gebenratl)er, wie er ba buret) U\ 
©ort in Ungnaben gekommen/ unb fern 
gan$ee 9ieid; jrrrifle.n werben. Spiere 
fielet man» ale borten bie Juben fieb be« 
feierten, unb ben Tempel ju (JMjemia Reis- 
ten wieber baueten, rrie fie fid) pen allen 
fremben Leibern, bie fie genommen \yaU 
ten, unb terer einige and) fibon febwanger 
waren, fdeiben mußten/ wie tu fofd)e? 
im 10 Kapitel im Q5ucl) ^fra lefen fannft, 

Sohn. <K>enn aber SQcenfmen ebne int 
©tauben benratt/en, unb bas eine ^beil bes 
feieret fiel)/ uitD wirb g(anbia> barf es benn 
ben bem Ungläubigen bleiben? 

25ater. Unter ten erften (übrifreu 
mit| biefes" webt jum eftern ge|\heben fenn, 
taf, bas eine gläubig werten iff, unb bas 
antere nicht, bartmi leinet ^aulus : 3£ann 
es bem Ungläubigen gefallen tbäte, bei bem 
©laubigen ju bleiben, fo feilte fid) ber 
©laubige nicht fdieiben, weilte ffef) aber ter 
Ungläubige fcheiten/ fö motbte er fettbfc 
tbun, unb ta? glaubige V.jiil wäre gar nicht 
gebunten in folcben ftäflen, 1 (Ser. 7, 12. 
lö. Unb ift wol)l \\\ merfen, was fam 
lus in ben rorbergebenben Werfen t>em 
liljeftanb ber ©laubigen faget, nämlieW 
ber £)err fage <(■<, \>a% bas oüeib fid) niert 
ren bem 9)ianne ftbeiben feil/ fo fie \iä) at 
ber fd>eibet, fd$ fie ebne (fbc bleibe. 



iDen anbevn aber fage \fyt Mft ber 
Syvv, baf, l>\« (^laubige )id) md)t rein lliu 
alaubij^en j'beiteu feli, )c ti bem £*6tmi 
pfi bem Griten JU webnen gefällt. .Piers 
b*Mrd) lr.1t man }u yerfreben : Xaf, tA* um 
uhutoyt ^ bei l fein Sßtif otrr ibrfrk Uvn 
muf,/ gleid) wie es ^eufben giebt, tic 
wie .£i*n.te, Si'cwen unb grimmige ^()iere 
finb/ ^>nfen, wfrenv unb Ca* @ut< mt 
Gewalt ivrterben unb r-ertilgen wellen, 
aber \vi\m üa« Ungläubige ^n allerlei) 
^d)ant unb Crbebred^erej; ausbred)en tba? 
te f baf, bad ^laubige nur fein ^cfyanfc* 
JTeefel fei;n fiMlte, Suf fobbe *äxt feilte 
turd)aut? ein ^laubige? nicht ^ebuiiben 
fei;n/ bei? tinou foteben wilben 9L^enfd)en 
ju bleiben. 

9S e n b e m £ l) e b r u cb. 

, <2obn. *£znn nun unter Cr^fru-ten ers 
nes (ift) burd) ben Teufel jur £bebred)erer> 
rerfnb?rri ir/^e, es wellte aber benned) bei) 
feinem (^begatten bleiben, bürfte fold;ee 
5ugelaffen werben? 

OSafcr. SSere enie ijr im ©efe& befob* 
ten, bie ^bebi^vl)er ■ ju tobfrwi* bann es bar 
feiner Hnter bes .rerm QSolf frv« feilen; 
wann aber ein äftann fein *Skib ?ard) eis 
wen £d)eibebrief losgelaffen l)atte/ fo war 
füe feine (^bebred)erin/ eb fie gleid) einen am 
be?n 9Jtann genommen/ wann aber ter 
antere 9Rann gefrerben, fo bat fie ber £r|k 
nid)t wieber nebwam bürfen, benn \it ifr 
unrein werten, unb feb.be? ifr bem Jperrn 
ein (Greuel gewefen. 5 93cef.- 24/ 3.4, 
[Run fanu man ja leicht merfen, wenn 
tci^> ®eib fo unrein werben ift,weil es ber 
SDcann nach brm erlaubten @efe*6 t»on fid) 
gelaffen l>at, wie »ielmebr wirb ein 993etb 
unrein, wenn fie gar in<5l)ebred)eren fallet/. 
unb wie riel weniger barf alsbenn ein 
©laubiger, webbes *?ib beiltg fet;n feil/ 
ftd) wieber wrmiffben mit einen einbreche* 
ri|\ben .öurens^eib, welches gewi§ ein gre? 
f,er (Greuel in ben öligen @stte& tit, unb 
in tes X;errn QJemeinbe burebaus nid)t \ut 
gelaffen werben fann* tann eS würtc biers 
burd) (int gan^e gemeine verunreiniget. 
(£s wäre benn Paf, ein fobtes *£eib wer 
EÜtinn w.ibrbaftig 3^uf,e thhtc, bann 
fonnte es wobl ben bem reinen 'Iljeil wob? 
nen, aber fief) wieber mit cinanter ^u r-er? 
mihrjen, bas wäre unrein, nad> beni laus- 
tem ^fnn Metres. 




LI Ulf III«, 



VOL. V. $$$mti&v% 1835. ro. 2. 



Selected for the Gospel - Visiter. 

REDEEMING LOVE. 

How wond'rous are the works of God, 
Display'd through all the world abroad, 
Immsnsely great, immensely Email, 
Vet one strange work exceeds them all ! 

lie formed the sun, fair fount of light, 
The moon and stars to rule the night, 
But night and stars, and moon and sun 
Are little works compared with one. 

He roll-'d the seas and spread the skies, 
Made valleys sink and mountains rise, 
The meadows clothed with native green, 
And bade the rivers glide between. 

Eat what are seas or skies or hills, 
Or verdant vales or gliding rills, 
To wonders man was born to prove, 
The wonders of redeeming love 1 

Tis far beyond what words express, 
What saints can feel or angels guess, 
Angels that hymn the great I Am, 
Fall down and veil before the Lamb # 

The highest Leavens are short of this 
'Tis deeper than the vast abyss, 
'Tis. more than we can e'er conceive, 
Or hope expect, or faith believe. 

Almighty God sigh'd human breath, 
The Lord of life experienced death, 
How it was done we can't discuss, 
But this tee know, 'twas done for us. 

Blest with this faith then let us raise, 
Oar hearts in love our voice in praise, 
All things to us must work for good, 
Korwhom the Lord hath shed his blood. 



Trials may press of every sort, 
TIk'v may be sore, they must be short; 
We now believe, but soon shall view, 
The greatest glories God can shew. 
G. B. R. 



For the Visiter. 

IS GOD IN THIS HOUSE? 

Au Extract. 

In Greenland when a stranger knocks 
at the door he asks, "Is God in this 
house?" — and when it is answered, 
"Yes/' — he enters. Reader ! this lit- 
tle messenger knocks at your door with 
the Greenlanders' salutation, Is God in 
this house ? Were you like Abraham 
entertaining angels unawares ? What 
would be the report, they would take 
back to heaven ? Would they find you 
commanding your children and your 
household, and teaching them the way 
to God ? Would they find an altar in 
your dwelling ? Do you worship God 
with your children ? Is there a church 
in your house ? If not, theu God is not 
in your house. A prayerless family is 
a godless family. It is worse. It is a 
family on which Jehovah frowns, he 
will pour out his fury upon it some day. 
"0 Lord, pour out thy fury upon the 
heathen that know thee not, and upon 
the families that call not upon thy 
name." Jer. x. 25. A prayerless fam- 
ily and a heathen family are here ac- 
counted the same. ' 

I cannot mention all the reasons in 
favor of family- worship, but if you pon- 
der them the following sheuld suffice. 
G. V. vol. v. 3. 



IS COD IX THIS HOUSE 



1. The godly househ ' 1 ir mentii :;• I whilst heathen Canaanites looked m. 
. [t. lifted up a testimony for God and 

i ' honored him, so that Abimeleeh, 
ham, i ighbor was constrained to Bay, 

, be builded aaliar, ]"< is with thee in all that then 
nn the Dame of the Lord, i doest." 
Gem xii. 7.8. xiii. 4—3. I know! ? It would make your home much 
Abraham that be will command hiachilr bapp^r if you had a' church in your 
drenand his household after him and ll0US8 u Jt nag been w j d ^ th rtucn 
they will keep the way of the Lard. ] jtrptk family prayer is the oil which re- 
XTin. 39. I moves friction and causes all the com- 

Would you : : ke to resemble Job, I wkaels of a family to move 

tlo perfect and upright man, en bly and noiselessly." It is one 

that feared God end eschewed evil?] way And the very lest for bringing all 
lie used to bring his children together, | the members of a family together and 
red rose early in the morning, and of- j for promoting the harmony of feeling so 
fered a sacrifice of as many victims as essential to domestic enjoyment. Seme 
he had sons and daughters, teaching us. families are held together by hardly any 
how express and special our intercession bond, except that they lodge under the 
for our families should be, and this he same roof, and assemble round the same 



did continual'!/. Job i. 5- 



1 



►card 



But when they meet, it is not 



TToutt you resemble David, the man *<? fu]fiI * 0De another's joy, they are self- 

after God's own heart ? At the close of > h and * u]lcn J cross word ^ P e€visu »" 

a busy day we find him going home tdj ewcrs ' and W P7 recriminations make 

his household. 1 Chron. xvi. 42. U P a V their intercourse, the customary 



Do you envy Cornelius, whose prayers j meal is -dispatched in a gloomy stfence, 

' or embittered by fretful words. This 



were heard arid to whom the Lord Beat 
a special messenger to teach him the 
way of salvatiba? Ho was a devout 
man, one that feared God, with all his 
house and prayed to God always, and 
who wa9 so anxious for the salvation of 
bis family that he got together his kins- 
men and near friends, that they might 
"be ready to hear the apostle when ' 
rived and share with himself the bene- 
fit 

and Pri ' 
Paul's 1 I i and who 

• res that 
i a you! minis* 

7? YOU 

will . ' >n for their 

•es was that 
* v ;h of God in their 






nani . - : hia altar 



could not be, if there was a church of 
God in your house. If such should un- 
fortunately be the condition of your 
family, you must say. Come let us seek 
the Lord. Lord, lift upon us the light 
of thy countenance ! 

Prayerless parents, your irreligion 
may prove your children's damnation, 
they migbt have been within the fold 
of the Saviour by this time, had cot you 
hindered them entering in. That time 
when God visited your family with a 
heavy stroke, they were thoughtful for 
a season, but there was no church in 
vour house, to give heavenly direction 
to that thoughtful ness, and it soon died 
away. At other times their hearts were 
.d, but your wcrldiine- s soon har- 
dened them. The seed of the kingdom 



the rri:: is snow 



27 



was just springing in their sou].-, and by 
this time might have been a ri< h hi r« 

n, but in the atmos 
of your house the tender blade withered 
instantly. Your' idle talk, your frivol 
irj, your Sunday visiting, your prayer 
less evenings ruined all. Your chil- 
dren w< re coming to ( hrist, an 1 you 
Buffered thein n.»r. And you will noi 
need to hinder them k>ng, the carnal 
mind is enmity against God, but no en 
miry so deep as theirs who were almost 
reconciled, and then drew back, you 
drove your children back, you hindered 
i!m m. They may never more be moved. 
They may grow up as prayerless and 
:'y as yourselves, Qh think oi 
these things! A prayerless Louse is 
n >t only a cheerless one, but is a guilty 
one. For where God is noi, there Sa- 
tan is. 

& S. 



For the Gospel - Visiter. 
THE TIME IS SHOUT !— 

Oh solemn truth !— Let us ever Jeai 
in mind that "the time is short." W< 
have no continuing city here, "becaus< 
vn.au goeth to Lis long home." 'lie 
member' saith the Psalmist — -how short 
my time is : The apostle also reminds 
us 1 Cor. vii. 20. that 'the tune is 
short.' — Such being the case, how need- 
ful that we make the best possible use of 
our time, to-day only is ours, to-morrow 
is yet future, and we know not what a 
day may bring forth. Therefore what- 
ever our haul fin&eth to do, Jet U3 do it 
with our might. 

When we think of the playmates of 
our VDuthful days, those whom we well 
knew in our early and tender years, and 
many of our best friends who were near 



and dear to us 



where ? ah where 1 



have they all cone ? Many of them, 
moot, of them, or pci 11 of 

the u I from 

ivhc O'V- io iv | ... [are now 

; her in the enjoyment of 

Dished IV i ' . | ; 
lod : • . h failen .-,- 

oh solemn thou 

Vrn. . " and soon 

• • • f oura too 

must return to di ; be- 

neath the clods of th galley, and the 
soul must go to meet Us reward, and 
that reward wi!l be according- to our 
work:«, according to the deeds dono in 
: y, for whatsoever a man. sowotl* 
that shall ho also reap. 

■ brethren and sisters, let us take 
fresh courage* let us be more earnestly 
1 than we have yet ever been iu 
prk which the Master has appoint- 
ed us to do, Having our faces directed 
Zion.ward let us press forward and not 
>ack, the old man being crucified, 
xnd Laving put on Christ, let it be our 
meet and our drink to do His will ; ta- 
king the sword of the Spirit which is 
she word of Grod, and for a helmet the 
mpe of salvation,, that we be able to 
»vercome all the fiery the devil. 

Yea let us ho valiant soldiers of the 
,;vo^ y obeying all the orders (command" 
nj^nts) of the Captain of our salvation, 
walking in all his ways blameless. Es- 
teeming the reproach of Christ greater 
riches than the treasures of Egypt. 
Choosing rather to suffer affliction with 
the people of God than to enjoy the 
pleasure of sin for a season. Knowing 
;hat the light afflictions of the present 
time which is but momentary worketh 
for us a far more exceeding and eternal 
Weight of glory. — 

Oh ! let us "remember how short our 
time is," how vain, how transitory aaje 
all earthly things jjyay our treasure th$l 



I . 






2* 



ON REGENERATION 



be in beaten, arid our affections on 
things above. Oh sinner, "the time is 
ihort," repent mil believe the Gospel, 
repent now or it may be too late ; the 
signs of the times forebode a mighty 
change in the affairs of the world. And 
the coming of the bridegroom drawcth 
nigh ! ! Oh blessed Lord, prepare us 
for every event of thy holy will, and en- 
able us to hold out faithful uuto the 
end. Amen. 

D, 



For tue Visiter. 
ON REGENERATION. 

Dear brother. — Permit me to offer a 
few remarks on the above subject 
through the columns of the Visiter, as 
I have felt for sometime like writing an 
article on this important subject, not for 
controversy but in defence of the truth 
as revealed unto us by Jesus Christ and 
his holy apostles. 

Regeneration according to the best 
Lexicographers signifies the new birth 
or birth by grace. The Saviour in dis- 
coursing on this subject to Nicodemus, 
a ruler of the Jews, see John 3. made 
use of the phrase, "born again," "of 
water and of the spirit/' hence there 
must be a close analogy between a spir- 
itual birth and a natural birth. 

In the first place we will say, there is 
no one born as a visible subject into the 
animal kingdom without father and 
without mother ; so in like manner (if 
I am allowed the expression,) no one 
can be born a visible subject into the 
spiritual kingdom, without water and 
spirit. Rnt we must consider that in a 
spiritual as well as in a natural birth 
first the subject must be generated or be- 
gotten ; Seconal}-, that subject must be 
matured, and thirdly lorn as a visible 
subject into the spiritual kingdom. 



In proof and confirmation of the po« 
sition we have taken, we will say God 
or the Spirit is the believer's father, 
who begets every spiritual child with 
the word, which is declared by the Sav- 
iour aud two of his apostles in language 
that cannot be misunderstood, to be the 
seed of the new birth J see Luke viii. \\. 
James i. 18. 1 Pet. i. 23. 

God or the Spirit is actively engaged 
in the sowing his word through his ser- 
vants in the hearts of the unregenerated 
sons and daughters of Adam, and has 
been since the world began, Paul 
saith Heb. i. "God, who at sundry 
times and in divers manners spake in 
times past unto the fathers by the 
prophets, hath in these last days spoken 
unto us by his Son, whom he hath ap- 
pointed heir of all things, by whom also 
he made the worlds ; who took not on 
him the nature of angels, but was made 
a little lower than they, crowned with 
honor and great glory, and set over the 
work of God's hands who being in the 
form of God, thought it not robbery to 
be equal with God, but made himself of 
no reputation, and took upon him the 
form of a servant, and was made in the 
likeness of men. Phil. ii. 6. 7. 

Behold him coming to John from 
Galilee to Jordan submitting to an act, 
which he terms the fulfilling of right- 
eousness, and in that act the heavens 
were opened, and the holy Spirit de^ 
scends in the bodily shape of a dove up- 
on him, and a voice proclaiming, "this 
is my beloved Son, in whom I am well 
pleased." Well could the Redeemer 
say to the people of Nazareth, this day 
is this scripture fulfilled in your ears, 
when he had read that portion of the 
book of the prophet Esaias, "The Spirit 
of the Lord is upon me, because he hath 
anointed me to preach the Gospel to the 
poor ; he hath sent me to heal the bro- 



OX TU F. LORD'S SUPPER. 



no 



keti-li carted, to preach deliverance to 
the captives, and recovering of right to 
the blind, to Bet at liberty them thai 
are bruised, to preach the acceptable 
year of the Lord. Isaiah lxl. 1. 2. 

Ho called upon the people to repent 
and believe the Gospel j he also chose 
twelve men, whom he termed apostles, 
sent, them to the Lost sheep of the house 
of Israel, to preach tne»sauie doctrine, 
and afterward seventy others upon the 
same mission, and when he had finished 
the work that his Father gave him to 
do, see John xvii. 4. he now suffers and 
dies to make reconciliation for man, and 
liseth triumphant on the third day over 
death, hell and the grave, appears unto 
apostles tells them to tarry at Jerusa- 
lem until they should be endowed with 
power from on high ; for the holy Ghost 
was not. yet given. See John vii. o9. 
and xx. 17. 

lie now tells them Acts i. 8. "But 
ye shall receive power, after that the 
holy Ghost is come upon you, and ye 
shall be witnesses unto me both in Je- 
rusalem and in all Judea, and in Sama- 
ria, and unto the uttermost parts of the 
earth.' 1 Header, behold their commis- 
sion j all nations are to be taught ; see 
Mat. xxviii. 10. not only every nation 
on earth, but every creature, see Mark 
xvi. 15. And how the apostles acted up 
to their Lord and Master's instructions, 
the reader need only read the Acts of 
the apostles, written by saint Luke, and 
he will see, that the apostles and their 
successors were diligently engaged as 
the servants of God in preaching Christ 
everywhere to both Jews and Gentiles. 

So the word, the seed was sown, 
though some fell and yet falls by the 
wayside, and some on the rocks, and 
some among the thorns, and some into 
good ground, where it will bring forth 
fruit. From the few remarks vre have 



made the render must see that every 
sinner in order to be begotten by the 
Spirit must have a knowledge of the 
word of God, so that his dark and be- 
nighted understanding may bo illumina- 
ted, and if he has not suffered his heart, 
to wax gross, and his ears to become 
dull of hearing, and his eyes dull of see- 
ing, by yielding himself as a servant 
unto Satan, the prince and power of 
the air, that ruleth and reigneth in the 
heart of all the children of disobedience, 
he will see with his eyes, and hear with 
his ears, and understand with his heart, 
and be converted and the Lord will heal 
him. 

(To be concluded in our next.) 



For the Gospel - Visiter. 
ON THE LORD'S SUPPER. 

(Concluded from page 9) 
Nora let us read Levit. xxiii. 5 — 8. 
"In the fourteenth day of the first 
month at even is the Lord's Passover, 
and on the fifteenth day of the same 
month is the feast of unleavened bread 
unto the Lord. Seven days ye must 
eat unleavened bread. In the first day 
ye shall have a holy convocation ; ye 
shall do no servile work therein. " So 
with what we have proved here we 
think the 12th verse of Mark sir. 
ought to be read thus, "Before the first 
day of unleavened bread" &c. — -and then 
it would harmonize and agree with what 
John says, chap. xiii. 1. "Now before 
the feast of the passoYer &c." 

We will now go on to Luke xxii. 7. 
"Then came the day of unleavened bread, 
(when the passover must be killed." 8. 
And he sent Peter and John, saying, 
Go and prepare us the passover that we 
may eat, &c. Luke does not say, that 
the day of unleavened bread had come 
already, but 'then came,' &c. which ap- 
(a. Y. Vol. v. 3* 



ON THE LORD'S SUPPER. 



pears to sound as though it was 8' ill 
coming. l>ut bow to prove that it had 
not come, we will take Luke xxiii. 54. 
"And that day, (that i ; , the day they 
crucified Christy) was the preparation, 
;.nd the saobath drew on. WhaJ prep- 
aration ? — Undoubtedly the preparation 
of the passover. 

Coming now to John, who brings 
nothing but testimony in favor of what 
I have written, he s-'ys chap. xiii. 1. 
"Now before the feast of the passover 
&c. — And supper being ended, that is, 



passover in the evening; after he waft 
let down with the twelve; "and as they 
did car, he said, Verily, I say unto 
you, that one of you shall betray me." 
Next read Mark :;iv. "Is. "And as they 
sat and did eat, Jesus said, Verily, I 
say unto you, one of you which eateth 
with me shall betray me. Then real Luke 
xsii. 21. "But behold the hand of him 
that I etrayefh me, is with me at the 
table." And if you will examine well, 
you will find several more i terns that the 
evangelists mention with John, showing 



ready prepared, the devil having now| verv plaia> that it must have been all 
put into the heart of Judas Iscariot, Si- one and thl? game gupp ^. (r . pass0Vt . r< 
moa's son, to betray him, he (Christ) Qne in particular u ,. , j>.. 

riscth from .upper, and washed his dis-j ter . j ho Tj0rd , .] .i L i m , that that night 
einles feet" So after he had washed j before tUe cock crowed> hp yh(m] , deny 
their feet, and had given them the com-. yfo turice . W !.ieli he did, and the 
mand about the same, lie says, verse 18. ' eva ngelists with John all make mention 
"I speak not of you all; I know wfconi ! f i tj a f ter giving an ■ : fche 

T have chosen, but that the scriptures pp ..... The same night 

may be fulfilled, (now mark you, thatk e to i d Peter, he would deny him; the 
contend for feetwashing after su^sr,— sarae n i güt came j udas w i ta .. | mn ,] f 
the feet were now washed, what does this L ldiers and he was taken betöre Ana- 
mean?) he that eateth bread with me, ! nrjs the high" priest; the same night 
hath lifted up bis heel against i p eter dfnied him three times. Now ex- 

Read also verse 26 concerning how amine all, and see, if they don't ail 



the traitor was made known, viz. by 
giving him a sop, when he had dipped 
it; which shows plain, that the 
then eating. But now to return again 
to what I aimed at before, namely to 
show that this was the same supper or 
passover, that Matthew, Mark and Luke 
, o passover. Yon. perceive from 
verse 18 and 26 that tl • then 

Ntw rea 1 verse 21 (right be- 
tween those two, whi:-!i was all spoken 
they were . which we \. ill 



make mention of this. 

But now for some more testimony, 
that this was not the Jewish passover. 
John xviii. Peter having denied him, 
and the cock' had crowed, 28th verse, 
Then led thej Jesus from Cafaphasunto 
the hall of judgment and it was early. 
(Now mark this was early next morning 
after Christ had eaten the supper or 
over.; And they themselves went 
into the judgment hall lest they should 
be defiled, but that they might cat 



• -rove by what the other evange- the passover. If their (the Jews pass- 
lists s;.; ;) when Jesus bad thus sai was a'r.'ao 

«bled in spirit, and testi :::ge ''. in the latter part of the 
ily, verily, I say m 



that ( a s'h.iil betrs y me. 

■ ittliew xxv r. 21. 
he had gent his disciples to prepare*the 



• testimony in favor of 
and why was it the over-? 



ANOTHEB 3TEAH PAST 



I 



.or why Jo sonn of the evang Li-sts call 
i r piss i\ " ? You ku >w, t!i it in th 1 1 
night, when the destroying angel went 
through all the Ian 1 of B rypt, and 
smote all the tlrst born in Egyptj that 
he passed over all the children of Is- 

. that had kept the passovcr, and 
had sprinkled the lintels above the 
posts. Uenoe the name 'passovcr'. 
So the destroying angel will pass over 
all those, who at bhc present or since 
Christ was here on earth, have observ- 
ed all things, whatsoever he comman- 
ded either by precept or example. Pi- 
late not being willing to crucify Jesus, 
wcut out again unto the Jews, and 
saith unto them, "I find in him uo 
fault at all." jjüth verse of the above 
chapter. "But you have a custom, that 
I should release untoyou one at the pass- 
over. Head to the end of the chapter. 
If the passover was already eaten, how 
could he, Pilate, release him at the 
paasaver I — 

(To be concluded in our next.) 



i: # 

* 



Foi\ the Visiter. 
ANOTHER YEAH PAST. 

As the wheel of time has now drawn 
along another year, never ; never to re- 
turn again ; how forcibly should this 
circumstance remind us of our rapid ap- 
proach to eternity, since we know, we 
are not always to continue here, and 
that our lives may be compared to a 
few fleeting moments. As lovely spring 
fades and passes away, the sunny smi- 
ling summer comes to us ; but summer 
with her joys and pleasures have went 
down to the tomb, and autumn has 
come to us in sadness, in mournful tones 
she has told us of the fleetnesi of all 
earthly tilings. 

Onward come the pale sisters with 
• their solemn steps, and we must bid 



farewell to summer, it has baiilsl cd and 
tyone down with Hie m do nev- 

it return; the last roses of Bummer 
hive faded, and the leaves thai 

lately faded and fallen away, may forci- 
bly remind us, that we too are fading 
and passing away. 

Oh ; how solemn, hut yet, h 
A few more short years with their i 

ging seasons will pass on, and we are 
seen no more, but will, the most of us 
bo gathered to the sileni tomb, before 
the close of the present century. Of' 
all seasons, autumn is the most calcula- 
ted to impress us with the necessity of 
living a virtuous life, while on the for- 
mation and developement of our charac- 
ters and christian sincerity and duties 
here in this life, depends happiness or 
misery of our future state. 

"Many are called but few chosen." 
Then to be enrolled as of the chosen few 
ia heaven's register, is the right desti- 
ny to which ail should aspire, before we 
reach the autumn of our days. Yes, 
'each of us ought to be desirous, and 
commence traveling the narrow road, 
which leads to the gates of eternal glo- 
ry, in the sunny smiling summer of 
our day:;. 

And as we are all acquainted with 

the frailty of man, and the uncertainty 
of life, especially those of us, who have 
arrived to the autumn of our days, let 
us remember that the dark face of win- 
ter is close at hand,, yes,, comes with 
stealthy steps, clothed in his icy mantle. 
j The earth so lately decked in beauty., 
looks cheerless as he comes along, so 
will death soon encircle us with his icy 
j arms, and disrobe us of our beauties, 
I and of all that we here possess ; But 
nevertheless, the joys of winter are num- 
berless, that is, if we have lived a virtu- 
ous and godly life. 



'IUBMIT ÜTOÜESELVES THEKEFORE TO GCD." 



\'v i may remember the pleasant 

scenes a> we were passing thrqugh the 

r on our way I;» Canaan's 

>..,•, i lores, especially wlieu we yet 
remember, that winter has brought to 
us the most happy event, that was ever 
given to mortal man, an eveut that has 
procured for us an everlasting solvation, 
and never-fading inheritance in the inan- 
itions of bliss ; it brings to us the day, 
the season in which our blessed Lord 
came to dwell with mortals on earth, to 
bear for us innumerable sufferings and 
sorrows, to open the way again to the 
tree of life. 

This shcnM make us love winter, al- 
though it brings many gloomy scenes ; 
and thus are the seasons changing and 
passing, and each in its turn brings its 
benefits and pleasures, if we rightly con- 
duct ourselves therein, and we kuow 
they are sent by a wise God, who dis- 
penses time and all things for our 
good. i 

Then should we strive to spend each ' 
season in the fear of the Lord, and live 
through each of them only for him and 
not for ourselves; especially then my 
youthful friends, while health and youth 
js yours, improve each passing moments 
of those seasons, for time once spent ' 
never returns ; and if spent acceptably j 
to your- great Father, while the sun of 
righteousness dawns upon you, you shall 
•enjoy those pleasures and rewards that 
have bean promised as the reward of a 
life well spent. 

J. E, S, 



Communicated for the Visiter. 

"SUBMIT YOURSELVES THEREFORE TO 
GOD." James iv. 7. 

How indispensably necessary is it, 
that we, one and all, take heed to tits 



words of our text, "Submit. youru&ve* 
therefore to God." What a beautiful 
world this would be, if each one would 
"submit himself to God !" — Yes, we 
then would walk hand in hand ; we 
would all speak the same thing. What, 
lovely meetings we then could have ! 
j']ach cue would partake of the bles- 
sings, that are calculated to make ui 
'•Rejoice in the God of our salvation." 

But, alas ! how different is the state 
of affairs, when we look around in t lie 
world. "We see men, and women too, 
engaged in the affairs of this world, ami, 
lamentable to say, their chief affection« 
seem to be placed upon the world and 
the things thereof. God is last in their 
hearts and 1 fear many, jery many, sel- 
dom or never think of God or the sal- 
vation of their poor and never-dying 
souls. They resist the operation of the 
spirit of the Most High, They will 
not admit the light of the glorious Gos- 
pel to penetrate through their benighted 
souls. They love darkness rather than 
light, because their deeds are evil." 
"They will not come to the light, lest 
tneir d«eds should be reproved." - 

But amid the scenes and confusion of 
this world we here arrd there see a trav- 
eler bound for the Celestial City. With 
the cross of Christ upon his shoulders 
he wades through this world of woe. 
You will often see his face wet with 
tears. And why is it ? Not because 
he is tired of his journey. No, no ; he 
rejoices with joy unspeakable ; he is 
often overcome with joy, which some- 
times causes tears to flow, even while at, 
work by himself. 

He sometimes is made to weep, when 
he comes to consider his imperfections 
before his God. At other times his 
heart is filled with sorrow at hearing 
his fellowman profane the name of Al- 
mighty Gcd. Y'cs, he hears him curs« 



THE RERENTING SINNER. 



and swear, wiliefa cau*e«, him to cry to 
Ood with tears in behalf of poor lallen 
man. lie is wilting to '»Submit him- 
nelf to Ood." The world knows him 
u. »i, because it knew not his Master. 

The followers of Christ are generally 
despised by the world, because they will 
not, nor dare not confess to the maxims 
and fasluens of tlus world. They are 
transformed by the renewing of their: 
minds. You frequently see them sit- 
ting in heaready places rejoicing in the 
prospect repealed from above. just 
(bonsüder the okauge, that would take 
place, if we would all submit ourselves 
»to God. There would then be uo more 
sabbath-breaking; n> mone drunkards, 
men tottering to and fro ; uo more 
gambling ; bo more false dealing. 

But ail'l wwld be joy and peace. 
Yes., €vea if the brethren would united- 
ly submit themselves to God more fully, 



nally in the heavens. Watch and pray 
that you enter not, int j temptation. 
E. \V. M. 



Communicated for the Visiter. 
THE REPENTING SINNER. 

Behold the repenting sinner, as ho 
emerges from the mist and darkness of 
sin, .aaad .turns to the light beaming 
from on high. His soul is illuminated 
by that "true light, that enlighteneth 
every man that cometh into the world," 
and he has prostrated himself humbly 
at the foot of the cross; while from 
that sacred spot, silently, but surely, 
his prayers are carried up to the eter- 
nal throne ; and if an angel from on 
high should come and breathe a whis- 
per of comfort in his ear, imparting a 
faint ray of hope, like the agonizing 



what joy we <**ld have, when we would ÄMrtonr, *&en the angels ministered un- 



meet together. Each would partake of 
the love of Go<L But I sometimes fear 
we are too obstinate to submit ourselves 
wholly to God. We too often make 
some reserve. Y r es, I fear we sometimes 
give way to our own natural inclination, 
a*id these things ought not to be. My 
Brethren, let each one, that reads these 
lines with myself,, enter into a close ex- 
amination of ourselves, and devote more 
affection to him, who spake as never 
man spake. 

Let us determine, by the grace ofjtude to God, for the manifestation of 
God, to make our calling and election his grace, and for calling sinners to re- 
sure, & take the word of God for our Ipentance. "The morning stars sang to- 
guide. "Search the scriptures ; for in jgether, and the sous of God shouted for 
them ye think ye have eternal life, and joy," at the creation of our planet, but 
they are they that testify of me." j verily the welkin of heaven is made to 
"Choose that good pan with Mary of ring, and the angels of God rejoice over 



to him. He prays the more earnestly,, 
till he is made willing by the effectual, 
working of God's power, to embrace 
the divine truth; when a beam of tran- 
quillity plays round his heart, as he be- 
comes identified with the cause of Christ 
aud his church. Over such an one the 
augels of heaven rejoice. 

The proud monarch of earth rejoices 
in his victory on the battle field, crim- 
soned with the blood of mortals ; — but 
the Christian's heart swells with grati- 



old, that will not be taken from us." 
Then when our house of this earthly 
tabernacle is dissolved, we know we 
Lav« a house not made with hands eter- 



a repenting sinner. 



M. 



of T 






"JESUS WEIT. 



CONVERSATION. 



For Tirr: Gospel - Visiter. 
JESUS WEPT. 

Jesus wept. Ob solemn sight ! Tbc 
Almighty Creator of heaven and earth 
ling tears of compassion over the 
g of poor full« d This is sym- 

pathy indeed : this is love beyond de- 
gree, to sec the Creator weep over the 
creature, and shows forth in the most 
brilliant light, the divine love, that 
i}v: Lord of glory had unto man, 
lie was about to redeem from under the 
curse of a broken and violated law. 

And this divine character is to be our 
I and pattern • then if the briny 
tears of sympathy rolled from his pure 
as he looked down into the dark 
tomb, where his friend lay ; then it is 
our duty to weep with those that weep, 
und suffer with those that suffer. Yet 
Low often do we pass by those, that 
mourn without even condoling with 
them in their loss ! 

In this we fail to obey our pattern; 
for we weep not with those that weep. 
How often do we see persons suffering 
great afflictions, while we pass them by 
gay and thoughtless, thinking ourselves 
too proud to stop like the God of the 
Leavens and earth, and drop a friendly 
tear with suffering man. Then let us 
be resolved to try, to cherish this kind 
and brotherly feeling one for the other, 
and share each other's grief, and sorrow, 
and afflictions ; and by so doing vre fol- 
low the pattern of one, that will reward 
\is iu the world to come, when we will 
all be permitted to enjoy each other's 
j y through worlds without end. 

And when we look over this beauti- 
ful laud of ours, how many do we - e 
and hear of, that are suffering afflictions 
and oppression worse than death? Can 
wc then as our Saviour try, to restore 
unto them' the much desired happiness, 
and drop for them the tears of love and 



«ympatby ? If we do not, rar hear! - 

are not softened b\ the holy Spirit, an i 
we aie far from Christ. Then let us 
endeavor to cherish that blessed spirit, 
that will lead na to weep with I 
ep, and rejoice with those 
rejoice iu the blejsaed cause or' 

Cephas. 



For 7ii e Visiter«. 
CONVERSATION. 

ic W/iot manner of -persons ow/lit ye fr> 
be in all io/y mmversatiom ai.rl godli* 
'' 2 Pet. iü. 11. 

u If any man among yov tttmm to lie 
religious, and hridleth not fats tongue, 
but der.eieeth hi» men heart, this mans, 
relit/ ion ,'y, rain." James i. 2®. 

If censuring others, end speaking evil 
of them were religion, or if the proline 
and pnpttbr subjects of conversation — 
"money nuking", speculation* &c. etc. 
were religion, then truly thc-_re would 
be muc!^ religion in the woiid at the 
present tiaae ; for these appear to be 
the all absorbing topic?, or .- 
conversation. 

Is this not so in Christendom as well 
as in the world? U it not even so at 
times and places of public worship ? 'Is 
our conversation 'holy' or iu 'he 
or is that man 'bridling his 
When the business of others, or whis- 
perings, evil speakings, or Matmno?i — 
is tlie burden of the song? Oat of the 
abundance of the heart the mouth - 
eth. — Where isthat locality on earth that 
will admit of no improvement in this 
important particular'' The writer* 
fain breathe the pure air of that congeni- 
al clime, if it could be found. let 
us think of these things. Let ns ex- 
amine ourselves. Watch, saith our Sav- 
iour, 'what I say. unto you, I say uut i 



all, ' 



Therefore let us be wise. 



SUCCOTASH CN TUE BOWL, -t- IT'S SICH BAD DAY 



to do evil, an 1 learn to do well. 
l -jh vol deceived, God is not mocked, 
icJuit that shall lie alst 



SUCCOTASH IX THE BOWL. 

Previous to 1lie Anrarican Revolution, 
f»n Indian, who had been converted to 
Christianity un t, happened ia 

town durii and, feeling to 

reverence th day, was impelled by the 
diutnti church of 

Hie white men. U he house ; 

hut no tiinatcd 

liaw, he was left 

:. ■ of the aisles. The 
preacher commenced and went through 

ice. At the conclu- 
i u, the Indian modestly lifted up his 
voice a»d request) d liberty to speak. 
It was a request that could not well be 
denied, as it was plainly enough discov- 
ered tkiX the congregation had a curios- 
ity to üicar what the red man had to 
Ke commenced, and related the 
history of ids conversion to the Christ- 
imfafttih. From this he proceeded to 
•cxhovit the people. II 



lad burning 



Hhoudfets, aivi Lei ml' related in the art- 



Jess simplicity of his soul, 1; 



e soon 



vcr bowl, all very nice — and! silver 
spoon, all handsome ; but you have no 

succotash in do howl. You give de 
people nothing to eat. Uut I, poor, dir- 
ty Indian, come here — bring great wood- 
en bowl and wooden spoon ; but I bring 
succotash in my bowl — I bring de peo- 
ple .something to cat. Dey glad to get 
it — dey be all hungry — no satisfied with 
looking at the silver bowl. I bring 
them de bread of life — dey cat j I bring 
them de water of salvation — dey drink; 
and dey so glad dey cry for joy — dey 
bless (Jod and be thankful. You go to 
de fountain of living waters and fill your 
bowl ; den your people glad to come 
here — den dey no more go sleep to hear 
you preach." 

a a. 



"IT'S SUCH A BAD DAT." 

This we frequently hear people say, 
as an apology for not attending public 
worship, "it's such a bad day I didn't 
go," is heard from the professor of reli- 
gion, but not of many other persons. 
We have had meetings when the weath- 
er was inclement, and but few of our 
brethren and sisters attended. I have 
inquired, why they were not at meet- 
ing ? they would reply, "It was such 



ght tears from almost every eye. a Da( j foy," This was particularly the 

, , . . t 'case sometime ago, when we had a bu- 

As he conduced, the parson descend . . °' . . „ 

. . _ , , . , , . , siness meeting, lucre were but tew 

From the desk and approached the 



Julian. "How is it pnsstbh 



id the 



parson, that you, an untutored savage, 
having no education, possess the power 
reatly to affect my heavers as even 
to bring them to tears j while I, an or- 
dained minister of Ch list, who have re- 
ceived a regular theological education, 
after preaching many years, was nevei 
aide to move them in this manner?" 
'•Oh," re: [ndiau, "it be all ve- 

• ry plain. You come here — bring sil- 



members present, the others said, 'It's 
such a bad day,' and they did not come. 

Lovers of rum could go to the distil- 
lery for the iutoxieating glass. Hen of 
the world eould follow their worldly av- 
ocation, to gain a little more shining 
dust. The sportsman could pursue 
Hie game, hut the Christian could not 
attend at the house of God. Why not ? 
"It's too bad a day." Indeed ? And 
is the iutoxieating cup more to be de- 



HOPE FOR THE ABANDONED. —POETRY. 



Hired fchao communion with God? Are 

the pleasures of drunkenness more dear 
to the inebriate, than oomwuniom with 
God to the Christian ? Bwely, surely 
not. Can the prospect of a little world- 
ly gain be more desirable than the en- 
joyment of heavenly glory asd blessed- 
ness I And will the sportsman pursue 
his game with greater ardor, thaü the 
Christian will run the race set before 
him? 1 cannot think so. Then breth- 
ren, beloved of the Lord, »ever say, 

"It's too bad a day." Let the drunk- 
ard say "It's too bad a day," and stay 
at home. The worldly mail say, "It's 

such a bad day." The sportsman- say, 
It 'a too bad to day ; I'll stay at home." 
But let no Christian say, 'It's such a 
bad day,' when God is to be honored 
by their attendance at the place of pub- 
lic worship. 

J. W. 



HOPE FOR THE ABANDONED. 

I recently met a minister, says a 
"VVestern colporteur, with whom 1 spent 
an evening at a tavern about two years 
ag» f which, by his account, was produc- 
tive of much profit to others. Refer- 
ring to a wicked old man- with whom I 
had talked a good deal that evening, 
and to whom I had given a Bible and 
other books, after a solemn promise that 
he would read and hare them read in 
his family, he told me for my encour- 
agement, that he was now a sober, in- 
dustrious man, and a good citizen, well 
1 bought of by all around him. When 
you gave him the Bible, said he, he was 
more than half drunk, and but for want 
of credit, would have been wholly, 
which he was whenever he could obtain 
the means. I inquired of the minister 
if he thought it was a reformation of 
heart produced by study of the Bible. 
He replied that he had not yet made a 
profession of his faith, but was constant 
in his observance of the means of. grace. 
.But the Bible had been the means God 
5 had used iu converting his wife and two 



laughters, who for more thin a ye:irh:td 
been consistent members of the chfirch. 
I confess, said tin? minister, I viewed 
your honest effort at that time m »U* 
evidence of a stronger faith than I could 
exercise. — 



FOR JANUARY 1*55. 
A family once did start togeth-r, 
But as they grew they spread and 
spread, 
That brother could not hear from bro- 
ther, 
Or call to mind where they had fled. 

At length a friendly ONE. was frond, 
"Who said, I'll go from pole to pole.. 

And carry salutations round, 
Monthly as the year doth roll. 

So that every brother saw Rave' a treat. 
Whether in prose, or made to rhyme r 

I'll travel and try in love to meet, 
My friends, at the appointed time. 

Like a householder from his treasure;. 

I'll bring things new and old, 
And try to bring my friends together., 

As scattered sheep into one fold. 

So I've traveled to and fro, 

For months and years together, 

And sometimes chance a seed to sow r 
For reapers there to gather. 

;I still will try to labor, 

In th/ vineyard of the Lord, 

I And so assist my neighbor, 
In faith to trust his word. 

"Gospel- Visiter" is the name, 
My friends have- give» to me, 

Because to them I bring the same} 
The Gospel brings to me. 

[n fifty five I start again, 

Four years have passed and gonrey 
There still 'arc souls, for Christ to gain, 

As when I first begun. 

T. D. I. 



MIND NOT HIGH THINGS. 



27 



Vor the Gospel - Vxsitib. 
MIND NOT HIGH TIHNCS. 
A- a raider of the Visiter, I can say 
that its columns abound in interesting 

articles, written by brethren who feel 
and labor for the well-being of the pres- 
ent and rising generation, in a spiritual 
point of view, and for the human family 
at large. JJnt now- and then an article 
appears, to the principles of which I 
cannot assent. In the 7th No. of Vol. 
iv. page 153 we have an article headed 
■"Colleges," the writer of which seems 
greatly to sympathize with the brethren 
for their want of education, and deplores 
the idea which prevails among them, 
that a liberal education is not condu- 
cive to the best interests of man, soci- 
ety, and the advancement of Christian- 
ity. 

Now, if H. B. W. whe,— no doubt, 
lias acquired a liberal or collegiate edu- 
cation, — is not blinded by the god of 
ibis world, he can, perhaps in his wis- 
dom see, where, and in what way true 
Christianity prospers best ; and I hope 
he will not take large numbers for a 
criterion, for that would be contrary to 
die word of God. Mat. vii. 13. 14. 

Our brethren have always held the 
sentiment, that a high-school education 
was not conducive to the advancement 
of true Christianity, and I would leave 
it to every candid and reflecting mind, 
to examine, whether that noble senti- 
ment doth not hold good. Lotus judge 
from the past. Some religious societies 
who were formerly opposed to high- 
school education, and were in other res- 
pects more transformed from the world, 
have since changed, and since they can- 
not, with IL B. W. fully coincide with 
their former sentiments, and have e- 
rected colleges of their own, they and 
their clergy can no more be distin- 
guished from the world. 



And while the brethren have always 
protested against "high things," the 
church has prospered under its Great 
Head, and under the supervision of 
bishops and elders, who have been edu- 
cated in the school of Christ, and the 
gates of hell have not been able to pre- 
vail against it, although they are ma- 
king inroads on every side; and if the 
sentinels on the watch-tower of Zion, 
and the brethren in general do not stand 
firm and true, but imbibe the senti- 
ments of the learned, and suffer the 
high things of the world to undermine 
the church, the consequence will be aw- 
ful and heart-rending. — God forbid. — 

"Thus saith the Lord, stand ye in 
the ways, and see, and ask for the old 
paths, where is the good way, and walk 
therein, and ye shall find rest unto your 
souls. But they said, we will not walk 
therein. Jer. vi. 16. I will now en- 
deavor, by the help of God, to bring 
some scripture testimonies against high 
things, and particularly against the wis- 
dom of the world, which — to the best of 
my knowledge— is all that is taught in 
colleges. 

Let us, then, in the first place, hear 
the "Teacher come from God :" and 
what doth he say ? "That which is 
highly esteemed among men, is abomi- 
nation in the sight of God." Luke xvi. 
15. And whether colleges are or are 
not highly esteemed among men, I will 
leave for the humble reader to decide. 

The advocates for high learning refer 
to the apostle Paul, saying that he was 
a learned man, which I admit. But 
what did he do, while he was under the 
influence of that learning ? "We find, 
that in persecuting the church, he per- 
secuted Jesus : but when the light from 
heaven appeared unto him, he found 
that the knowledge he possessed was 
not sufficient : "And he, trembling and 



38 



MIND NOT HIGH TT] 



astonished, said, Lord, what wilt th <\\ 
me to do V and tho Lord said 

unto him, arise, and go into the city. 

and it shall be told the« what taouinust 

do." Acts ix. 3—6. 

I was he to go to Jerusalem, to 

li is former tutor, Gamaliel, the great 
r of the law '/ No, lie was led by 



-where is the disptiter of this wr 
Kith nol God made fbalish the \C 

of this, world .1 

For aft sr that in the wisdom of God, 

the world by wisdom knew not God, it 

1 God by ike fooi^slmea 

pseachiag i > -Ave thorn that beli 

v. 10—21. — ; -For ye see your calling 
the hausd to Damasems, be,ng bliad,|j^ KDj ^^^^ wige — 



to a certain disciple, named Ananias, j «f^ 



tin' flesh, not many mighty, not 



Her.' we see, that this accomplished many noble are called j but God hath 
scholar had to receive instruction from J chosen the foolish things of the world t> 
an humble disciple, a student in thejcoa&aqd the wise. 



2b. 



i . 



school of Christ, who was, perhaps as 
unlearned and ignorant as Peter and 
John. Acts. iv. \t. 

Then, when he was tauirbt th? wis- 
dorn of God, he could say : "I count all 
things but loss for the excellency of the 
knowledge of Christ Jesu3 my Lord : 
for whom 1 have suffered the loss of all 
things, and do count them but dung, 
that I may win Christ. Phil. iii. 8. 
Then he could also say : "And I, breth- 
ren, when I came to you, came not with 
excellency of speech, or of wisdom, de- 
claring unto yon the testimony of God. 
Por I determined not to know any thing 
among you, save Jesus Christ and him 



Let no man 



deceive himself. If any 
man among you seemeth to be wise in 
this, world, let him became a. fool, that 
he may be wpsg. I'V.r. the wisdom of 
this wwid is foolishaes* with I 
1 Cor üi, J8 : 

Prom what I hare now quoted 
the writings ol? the a-po.<de Paul, \:a ean 
discover how little value he plac< 
his former education, and on tbewarJdly 
wisdom, which is aow so»eagerly s 
after, and so highly esteemed \ 
men : and also, how little he s 
hiaiseli of the same. Muck n 
be adduced from holy writ to <;. t 
rate the above, if necessity wiLi re- 



crucified. And my speech, and my | quire and space permit. A few (n.wta- 
preaching was uor with enticing words j tion« more, however may not he 

'In that hour Jesus rejoiced, iaspir- 
I thank thee, O Pather, 



of man's wisdom, but in demonstration 

of the spirit, and of power. That your i j{. . aa j g.^p 



faith should not stand in the wisdom of j^ f heaven and earth, thai thou 
men, but in the power of God." l|h aÄt hid these things from the wise ami 
Cor. ii. 1—5.— Which things also we p^ent, and hast revealed them unto 
speak, not. iu the words which man's j bates : even so, Pather j for so it 
wisdom teacheth, chap. vi. lo\ [seemed good in thy sight. Luke x. 21. 

Paul says, he was sent to preach the; — ''Therefore, behold, I will proseted to« 
Gospel, not with wisdom of words, lest j do a marvelous work among the people, 
the cross of Christ should be made of i even a marvelous work and a woi 
none effect. 1 Cor. i. 17. — "Per it is f for the wisdom of theia wise men shall 
written, I will destroy the wisdom of -perish, and the understanding of their 
the wise, and will bring to nothing the! prudent men shall be hid." Is. xxi.v. 
understanding of the prudent. Where 14. — How do ye say, we are wise, and 
is th« wist ? where is the ■cribefnhe law of the Lord is with us ! ifce. 



J11.NP NOT HIGH THING«. 



no 



D . - um ::rr ftahained, thcj are 

yed i n 1 taken : Ik>, they have re- 
I the word of the Lord ; and what 
m is in them?" Jer. viii. 8. 9. 

In regard bo the benefit resulting from 
«pledge , f the EI< brew i 

merely say, that we 
Mid and correct 
as of the seriprmres, tnan tlui't 
ing James' 'men, who were, never- 
theless, honest enough to, srmpry trans- 
i r that which did not corr§s|Km8 with 
their own, or the king's -views- whereas 
I learned (fivines, 



•ml viln deceit, after {lie tradition of 
men, after the rudiments of the world, 

and not after Christ" Col. ii. 8. 

[f we titke.«ur stand on any for ' jn 
Mtt, we will certainly be defeated ; 
but let us stand upon the broad plat- 
form of the Gospel, and meet the enemy 
there, in the name and strength of the 
Lord God of hoste, and by wielding the 
sword of the spirit, the victory will ho 
ours. 

-Further, if the plan of salvation is a 
simple cfiae, which the writer admits, 
why then must we possess so mueh sei. 
cafific knowledge, in order to present its 
principles before the world ? If the 
pure word of God, (which is "quick and 
jwwerful" &c.) is not sufficient to "rivet 
conviction upon the world/' all human 
inventions will be equally unavailable. 

Let us hold forth the •verlasfebs Gos- 



gion aouojQg the Jearfled : the 
known by his fruit, 



our modern en mos 

(as toey nru called,) would raider mis- 
eonstrue it, i» order "to make it lucre 
convenient, or te have 4t more in accor- 
dance with their •caprices and we nad 
•better be conten« with the translations 
we have, which awe pretbv 'Correct in 
the main, than fcreach teadber to be 
his own btfansJatffn. That a cfetesioal ed- j pel to t { ic WO rld, in its primitive purity 
■ueaiion -ckth not eor.trikite to the pro- j and simplicity, and if they are not wil- 
motiou oi' true religion, is evident from j g n g to deceive the love of the truth 

dissen- :i \ Uit tfeey might be saved," 2 Thes. ii. 

tree m ^ j-, ut ap ut j t f rom them, and judge 
them se 1 v e s unworthy o f e v e rl a s tin g 
1 wonl8 yet offer a few remarks on life," Acts xiii. 46. then we cannot 
what has V/cn written under the head help them. Nothing bat the incorrup- 
of educatiofi, in the same No. page 150 tible seed can produce the desired fruit. 
-rl. I agree with 'our broth (jr., that we I I am well aware, with the editor, that 
have come into perilous times, and if many of the rising generation are not 
we the et»ple disciples ef Christ, hav- satisfied with a common school fedücä- 
ing on the {r.liole mmma of God : and tion, and are aspiring after high thing* 
our feet s4oi witk the preparation of and the thirst for worklly fame is rapid-, 
the Gospel of peace, and above all, the iy increasing among them : and if thifc 
shield of faith, the helmet of salvation, penaciöus propeasity is encouraged and 
and the sword of the spirit, which is the gratified h- ts and guardians,. 

word of God : If we, I say, being thus ; which is, aks, too much., the case, tho- 
€ quipped, would yet stand in need of t be : ti me may not be far distant, when, the, 
worldly armour. (Philosophy) then the ! raumber of diese that will be found wil- 
armour of God would be deficient. Da- 1 ling to "labor with their own hands,"' 
vid could not use the king's armour in according to the injunction of the arcs-. 
ihe battle against, Goliath. Let us hear.] tie Paul will not be sufficient to support. 
"Paul the aged" again. "Beware lest j the hosts of indolent office-seekers, avid, 
any mau spoil you through philosophy LGospckperverters, 



that will ftgb&Qjj this-. 



40 



WE'VE NO CONTINUING CITY HERE. 



highly favored, and otherwise happy 
country : and what the result will be, 
time alone can fully divulge. 

May the Lord in his mercy, avert the 
judgments that are hanging over this 
devoted world, and cause the light of 
his glorious Gospel to illuminate the 
hearts of our beloved youth in this be- 
nighted age, that they may "remember 
their Creator in the day of their youth/ 
and not hasten on the "evil days." 



For the Visiter. 

''we've no commune city heke,"— 

When we look around upon the na- 
tions of the earth, and observe their 
dealings with each other, their anxiety 
to get gain, to accumulate wealth, to 
clothe themselves with honors, go forth 
to battle and enrich themselves with the 
spoils of their fellowmen, we are led to 
conclude, that they are trying to build 
to themselves "Everlasting habitations 
upon earth." — We need not, however, 
go to nations for examples of this kind, 
but let us investigate the condition of 
communities in our own midst, our- 
selves and our neighbors. Is it not to 
be regretted that we are all too penu- 
rious, too covetous, and too worldly- 
minded. — 

The apostle Paul required the breth- 
ren to "lay by in store on the first day 
of the week" for charitable purposes 
„as the Lord had prospered them." 
Would it not be well, if we would still 
adhere to this custom ? Then probably, 
when an object of charity presented it- 
self, we would have more than six or 
twelve cents to spare, by which we ex- 
pected to clothe the naked, feed the hun- 
gry and supply the wants of the desti- 
tute. 



It is only too true, that men have 
plenty of purplus-eapitol to invest in 
.speculations of various kinds, to adorn 
their perishable bodies with costly and 
silly apparel, to attend places of fash- 
ionable resort, to travel extensively for 
pleasure alone, and make liberal dona- 
tions to fashionable churches, to secret 
societies, or probably to sending the 
Gospel to the heathen, but have per- 
haps, only a fovrpence for a poor Laza- 
rus hi,ig at the gate. — "This it build- 
ing a city upon earth." — 

It is to be regretted that men gen- 
erally defer charity until death, after 
which they give away that which does 
not belong to them ; they are then lib- 
eral with another man's goods ; and 
my humble impression is, those persons 

! thus deprive themselves of the prom- 
ises made to those, who do alms cheer- 

j fully. — It would seem while life re- 

. mains they are "building a city with 
hands," and as alms are to be done in 

! secret, they lose their reward upon 
earth, and as they are not allowed to 
sound their own trumpet, they defer 
tbeir alms until death in order that 

( the w r orld may sound their trumpet for 

! them. — 

All our actions not based upon the 
humble requisitions of tlie Gospel, show 
that we "don't seek a tily cut of sight," 
but that this world is our abiding place r 
and that we are determined to secure 
and enjoy this world, if we lose ever- 
lasting enjoyment in the world to come. 
— These things show a preponderance 
of worldly-mindedness. We are sacrifi- 
cing our eternal interests for our tem- 
poral gain, our example and influence 
portraying forcibly, that our "continu- 
ing city is made with hands." 

It is true we have a right to use the 
things of this world ; but we should be 
exceedingly careful, that we don't for- 



LETTER FROM OREGON 



41 



; h tving u /o > J and 

h is all wo can enjoy, we 

should be content therewith, but how 

are contented, with • 

tare of this world's goous ? — 

nre use time and substance in pr - 

. 

• the church, in relieving the desti- 

,., [j f in a ■ din the morning we started for home. 

wants of widows and orphans, — Reflecting on the prospect before us, I 

tre n ot the that had the letter in, 

a house in that I wrote to you, and the answer to 

the u ctty * ■ ' 1 letter and your answer 

■•» 



I <1, so that day T went, home with 
brother Williai , 

Tli ) next mi Btartedfor Ma- 

rion Co. to visit br v 

found where he lived, but he was not at 
home, " ms at home, an 

1 there again 
one night. Here we found 4 member?, 






For the Visiter. 

LETTER FROM ORE?: OX. 

Boloved brother; in love I drop you 
lines« informing you, that we are 
al| well, and hoping that this may reach 
you and find you enjoying the same 
blessing. When I wrote that letter to 
you before, I did net know of another 
member i .1 mentioned. But 

goon afterwards 1 found a compai 
emigra •' had 

nine members in them. I found that 
there vre re some 30 come in in 1850, 
I've seen no more of them until last 
June ; then I took my horse and turned 
(mt to see, how many members I could 



Jind. 



Brother William Carey had just paid 



me a visit ; so 

see how many members we could find. 
We visited all of them, we found there 
10 Indiana brethren, William Carey be- 
ing one of the number. Likely you will 
have some knowledge of Benjamin 
IIardman'8 and Joshua Hardman's fam- 
ilies. We were kindly entertained, 
while we were among them. We tar- 
ried with them one night and part of 
two days; then we took our leave and 



Where-ever we stopped amongst the 
brethren, and trying to see whether wo 
ible ourselves together accor- 
ding to your instructions. They all ap- 
proved of the course, but none willing 
to step forward to take the lead. I 
found 3 other deacons besides my 

By this time we had heard of Daniel 
Leedy, that he had started from Iowa to 
Oregon. lie was appointed unto the 
ministry, and we concluded, vre would 
wait until he came, and being in great 
hopes, that he would be advanced, before 
he left the body, the church. I fre- 
quently heard of him on the way, but 
he appeared to be so long a getting in, 
it appeared to me I could wait no lon- 
ger. So I started to meet him. I on- 
ly went about 30 miles, and met him; 
and it was a joyful meeting to me. 
He landed in the valley the last day 
of August. So I took him to my 

weeks. 



1 and him started to kouse > amI liö staiJ wiÜl me 



In this time he bought a claim in a 
mile and a half from me ; he was on- 
ly appointed to the ministry, and there- 
fore he was very backward. He was 
not even willing to make an appoint- 
ment, but we must do it for him. So 
we appointed a meeting on the first 
Sunday of October, when we all met 
together, and we consulted the matter 
and concluded, that we were too many 
Q. Y. vol. v. 4. 



42 



LETTER FROM OREGON, 



to do nothing. TVo considered ourselves 

just as much in dnt7 bound to he obedi- 
ent to 

our number n^w is 9 in cur nei 
hood. We wore all here. Brother 
tel IIarc>'-> ^:i \ h v.-. The 

question was a sther vre should 

remain as vre had been, or meet togeth- 
er once every two weeks for the purpose 
of worship ? and so took a vote on it. 
Jt was a elcHr vote, all expressed a warm 
desire, that we would manifest our love 
5u meeting together, exercising tl 
that God ha? given to us. I think I may 
safely Bay it was the first meeti 
brethren, that was ever held in Oregon. 

The meeting was at inj house, and 

brother Daniel Leedy was the preacher. 
^.Ve have met together once since, and 
had a meeting amongst the Hardmans. 
So our intention is to keep up meeting; 
wo are in hopes, that brother Peter Lutz 
will come across the plain? next season 
from Iowa. We wish for him or seme 
other bishop. For all the members here 
express a warm desire to manifest their 
love in commemorating the death of out- 
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 

Now we want yo^i to take our case in 
consi deration, and represent us to the 
annual meeting. Yfc want to know, 
whether there is any way provided for 
us, to meet in communion, provided we 
get no more help ? Daniel Leedy is on- 
ly appointed into the ministry, just 
merely to preach the word, and nothing 
more. Now what are we to do ? The 
distance 13 too great for us, to ask the 
brotherhood to send some one to us, and 
lifo is uncertain; for us to remain so. 
In the multitude of council there : 
iy. We wish fji' you therefore to not 
g t us. Brother Peter Lutz is not 
dained a bishop, though he 

iter the Lord's sup- 
P~r ; out we har« written to the i^,jd 



members, that if he sets out for Oregon. 
next spring, that they shmdd recollect 
our condition, and ordain him for our 
sakes. But his arrival here is yet un- 
certain, and we wont to kn< w, whether 
Daniel Leedy could have the authority 
to baptize, where no help could be had ? 

I received your hist year's papers ; 
you promised me in the answer to my 
letter, that you would present »y letter 

to the annual meeting. If you did, I 
Lave got 11 il of it.I) I Lava 

written to some of my friends, to send 
money last season for the Visiter and 
those Rymnbooks, as T hud some mon- 
ey there for them. But I do n.»t know, 
whether they have done so or not. If 
they have not, I want you to send the 
books, and continue the Visiter. I would 
send the money now; but, I do not 
know, it may have been sent. 2) If I 
am indebted to you, inform me how 
much .3) and I will start the money as 
soon as I can get information from you. 
A dozen books are wanted. So nothing 
more at present but ma)* the grace of 
God abide with you and all the church. 
J. W. W. 



„\b/es of the Editor. 

1.) This was forgotten by us at the 
last V. M. as vre must confess to our 
shame. But we trust, when such a casu 
Mas been made public through the Vis- 
iter, some other brother will help us lo 
think of it at the proper time. 

2.) No money has come to hand yet ; 
neither had we any singie llymnbooks 
»a hand for some time, chiefly <' :j ac- 
count of a disappointment occasioned 
ov those who had engaged to iurnish us 
tang ago with a new edition. Probably 
we are ready to seod by the lime the or- 
der wit), the money comes. 

Whether you aro indebted to ns, 
nil ascertain quite easily by look- 
iug at tie \ isiter, and the conditions, 
il you send us live dollars we will send 
)oO the Visiter lip to January l"--> ( > and 
I dozen Ky inn books. The fact is, we 
\'o not like tu look upon any of our reu- 
uwrs as our debtors. 



LEITET: FROM MARYLAND. 



AT> 



LETTER RÄOM MARYLAND. 
Dearly Beloved brother: — 

We have through flic tender nil 
of mir heavenly Father entered upon the 
threshold of another year, and this 
be our last, let us then be found always 
»boun ling id the work of the Lord. — 
The tabors of another year are before 
li«, and am >ng other things the business 
oother annual meeting. Play the 
Lord grant us grace and wisdom : — may 
he qualify us for every duty and pre- 
pare us for every trial while on earth. — 

Dear brother. I beg leave to make a 
proposition through the columns of the 

Visiter in relation to our next annual 
meeting, viz. that there be twp suitable 
brethren named or nominated, — one on 
the East and the other on the West side 
of the Alleshentes, to make arrange- 
ments with the superintendents of the 
several railroads on the route of the 
brethren to this year's annual meeting; 
and that they have said arrangements 
made in due time for publication in the 
April or May-No. of the Visiter. — The 
brethren on the Eastern side have com- 
menced making arrangements to this 
effect, already j — and it is hoped ihr 
1 rethren on the Western side will do 
likewise without delay. 

It has been suggested that the breth- 
ren who undertake the agency as before 
Ktated, had better make arrangements 
(4f it can be dene,) to have excursion 
or round tickets procured for the bretb 
ren and sisters who may prefer going by 
11. It. to the annual meeting, aril that 
each present a certificate of membership 
to the agent at the time of procuring 
ihe excursion-ticket, — said certificate to 
be furnished by the church of which 
tlej are members, an arrangement of 
I his kind would enable the K. IX. Co. to 
detect any thins: lil 01 imposi- 



tion on who «re not 

ir ohnroh. — ■ 

priv- 
ilege wo Bhoald appreciate it v 
ings of I respeot, ai 

wer, w ' "selves mutually 

bound as brethren to see that the privi- 

d >t abused bv any of our men 
or even others, who might prefer taking a. 
journey either eastward or westward 
about the time of our annual meeting 
and assort a claim to this privilege, 
which is meant only for those brethren 
who leave their homes expressly to at- 
tend the annual meeting, if we do not 
practice that caution and discretion nec- 
essary on our part, we must not be sur- 
prised if the R. R. Co's. in the course of 
another year or v two deny us the priv- 
ilege altogether; and with a view of 
perpetuating this privilege, as well as 
that of lessening the burdens of our an- 
nual meetings, I would here take occa- 
sion to suggest that not more than, a 
necessary number of members go from, 
each congregation at one time. 

In case the "brotUreü generally become 
i little more willing tö deny themselves 
in this respect,. I hope we will be able 
to adopt the plan, more generally, 
which was recommended by the annual 
» of 1837, and although every 
to our annual meet- 
ings, yet. ever J meml er ea J get to know 
what was counseled on, and what was. 
transacted there, and this should tend 
to satisfy us, until it comes to our turn 
to take the Y. M. ; otherwise, we will 
not only clog but help to break down 
the wheels by which the welfare, union 
and prosperity of the brotherhood are 
continued ; and by which the unadul- 
terated doctrines of the Gospel may be 
perpetuated and preached to thousands 
who arc yet unborn ; and 3&{)%y will be 
cur condition, if eternity will tell» Ibafc 



44 



POETRY FROM A SI 



we, while in the day of grace had done 
our duty, and nothing more than was 
about necessary for us to have done. 1 
humbly submit the foregoing to the con- 
sideration of my clear brethren and sis- 
v/ho feel a just concern for the wel- 
ad prosperity of our little Zion. 
P.— 



POETRY. 
From a sister. 
About our yearly meetings, 

Which I have read today, 
I could not keep from weeping, 
The evil which you say. 

You say, it is an evil, 

How hard that word doth sound., 
I'm sorry you have -said it : 

It's gone the world around. 

I hope you will regret it, 

I give us leave to go, 
And in the Visiter send it, 
In time that I may knW. 

I intend to travel, 

Trance moor. 
And all my I'j^Ia^ brethren 
sisters reet. 

our yearly meet-' 

ad round nie stand, 
I always feel so h: 

and. 

fa!» 
)eod, 

Nor ov, 

He 

he ei fc "pi /' k, 

i 

i we have »yen, 

Diel . too, 



Jgsus he never doubted, 
But knowing it would do. 

They en the ground were seated, 
Four thousand then were there, 

He took the bread and brok 
Each had an equal share. 

And also of the fishes 
They every one did eat; 

Seven baskets then were filled 
All with the broken meat. 

Jesus is ever with us, 

His mercies ne'er are o'er ; 
If millions should be gathered, 
He'll feed as many more. 
From thy unworthy Bister 

0, L. 



Note of the Editor. We hope our 
dear sister will not think quite so hard 
of us, aller we explained, what we 
meant by the evil referred to. See 
January-No. page 20 <ke. It whs im- 
possible for us to prepare the conciusiou 
; or" our address uu the subject for this 

No. 



For the Visitkk. 

POETRY. 

Master traveled far away, 
And left me much to do ; 
... ; I trilled all the day, 
Although my days were 
1'ring and playing like a -. 
And mov'd by ey'ry v 
The fleeting moments I 

tat I feii . 



I went to sleep like all th 

While time seem'd still and dumb, 

. : . uj n my luv..- . 
And cvh K "Thy Master'* 
jFwas grass •. I >wu i y sudden mow'r, 
Or tree by lightning struck, 
Lime ! time ! time ! is this the hour? 
1 And trembling; I awoke* 



HOW TO LEARN TO PRAY ? ft< 



4f> 



lines above d i testify 

That you and 1 m«lt surely die 



HOW TO LEARN TO TRAY? 

"You read your Bible regularly, of 

course ; but do try and understand it, 
:>nd still more, to feel it. Read more 
parts than one at a time. For exam- 
ple, if you are reading Genesis, read a 
"i'salm also ; or, if you are reading Mat- 
thew, read a small bit of an epistle also. 
; 'urn (he Bible into prayer. Thus, if 
you are reading the first Psalm, spread 
the Bible ou the chair before you, and 
kneel, and pray, "0 Lord, give me the 
blessedness of the mau that walketh not 
in the counsel of the ungodly.' 'Let me 
not stand m the w&f of sinners/ 'Let 
me not sit in the seat of the scornful/ 
i-iv. This is the best way of learning 
ihe meaning of the Bible, and of "learn- 
ing to pray. n You need no other 
prayer-bock but — the Bible. 

# 

# 

THE ONE WAY. 

There are a great many ways of gain- 
ing wealth and fame and pleasure. But 
there is only one way of gaining heav- 
en. There are a great many ways of 
reaching any point on the globe. It 
may b - 1 or water ; by steamboat 

"road; on horseback or on foot; 
by a direct route or a circuitous one j 
but there is only one way of reaching 
leaven, and that a very narrow one. 

So said an old friend of children to a 
of them that had gathered round 
him, and who were always pleased and 
instructed by what he said. Some of 
them have a hard lot enough, to be Bur©; 
b$t their good friend assures them that 
they Lave in heaven a protector and 
helper who of his 



creatures, and will »ever leave or for- 
sake those who put their trust in Him. 



FOR THE BOYS AND GIRLS. 

I have heard of a little boy who was 
kept from committing a great sin by 
remembering that God could see him. 
He was tempted to take something that 
did not belong to him ; but he said, 
"Although nobody sees me, God sees 
me, and I fear I should never again be 
good. I could never pray again to 
God; and what should I do when I 
come to die, and go away to answer to 
God? I would rather be poor always 
than steal." 

He grew up to be a good, pious man, 
and never forgot that the Bible says,. 
"Thou, God, seest me." It may be, 
that when he was quite young he had. 
learned this beautiful hymn : — 
Awake, asleep, by night, by day, 
When at my study or my play, 
Although the Lord I cannot see, 
His eye is always fix'd on me. 

God never will forsake his own ; 
He will not leave me when alone : 
When not another friend is near, 
May I remember, 'God i3 here.' 

Oh, may I try to please him still, 
To know, and love, and do his will ! 
Then will it joy and gladness be, 
That God's own eye is fix'd on me. 



Something for the Young. 
THE BIRTH OE MARYLAND. 

Let me tell you of the birth of one of 
the United States, Maryland. She seems, 
like Moses, to be almost cradled in wa- 
ter, with the Atlantic ocean on one side, 
the Potomac on the other, and the no- 
ble Chesapeake bay in her bosom, with 



4G 



TIIK BIRTH OF MARYLAND. 



»numerable lit t re- streams which glide Ivetfr, to sell their whole village foraxrar, 
noiseledlly down to tbe bay, the river, hoes, and knives. And thus the color 

and the ocean. nists came into , a of cornfields 

The*first Englishman who visited this an ^ gardens ready mule, which gavn 
region was the famous John Smith, *usm a much pleasanter experience f»f 
from the Virginia tolon|, who cruised *e new worM than tike poon Farfena 
up its bays and rivers, spying nothing M- The colonists named the vJHego, 
but wild beasts and Indian wigwams aiiJ tli0 rivi *< ^- Marj;s, ao<* »* «** 
among its stately forests. The king of P™ved more- in six m< aths than their 
England bestowed this beautiful region neighbors the Virginians had done L* 
upon a favorite of the royal family, Lord *** J^r 1 * 3 - 

Baltimore, who agreed to pay for it al There was- one featirae about this lit-- 
yearly remt of two Indian arrows-, and a tie Maryland colony which deserves to* 
fifth of all the gold and silver e*e found be widely known, for hi this respect it. 
there. Lord Baltimore was a Roman- was unlike m»y other community in the 
catholic, a gentleman of large aad liber- world. WhaJ was it, pray ? you will 
al mind, who drew up such an excellent quickly ask. It was tliis : it had no 
plan for the government of his future law perscciUhicp people for their religion* 
colony, that emigrants were very anx- opinions. I "will not," was the oath of 
ious to join it. And on the twenty- 
second of November, thirteen years af- 
ter the pilgrims landed at Plymouth, 



about two hundred persons, most of 
them Roman -cotholies, set sail from 
England in two vessels, the Ark and 
Dove, to make tbe first white men's 
homes in Maryland, the name Lord 
Baltimore gave to his province, in hon- 
or of Henrietta Maria, the wife of king 
Charles. 

The names of the vessels, Ark and 
Dove, were expressive of the principles 
of the colonists. They reached the 
Chesapeake in February, and after mak- 
ing a short stop at Point Comfort, 
where the Virginians gave them a hear- 
ty welcome, they sailed up the bay and 
entered a small stream. Cruising about, 
they at length lauded at a little Indian 
village called Yoacomoco. The Indi- 
ans received the strangers in a very 
friendly manner, inrvitod them to live 
in their town, taught the white women 
to make corn-cakes, and took their hus- 
bands to huut in their favorite hunting- 
grounds ; and they promised, after har- 



the Governor of Maryland, "by myself 
or any other, directly or indirectly, 

trouble, or molest, or discountenance 
any person professing to believe in Jo~ 
pus Christ-, for or in respefet of religion." 
Persecutions for opinion's sake were 
common all over Europe, an 1 indeed 
everywhere, at that period, except in 
this one little spot the colony of Mary- 
land, in the quiet harbors of tbe Chesa- 
peake. Here, it; this humble village, 
religious liberty had a home — its only 
home in the wide, wide world. 

This, I dare say, will surprise you, 
because yen have always read about the 
persecutions of Roman ism, amj perhaps 
you are thinking now of t.fa \ poor suffer- 
: ing Waldensefe in Piedmont, or of the 
Portuguese exiles of Madeira ; a great 
deal also is sard at the present time 
about its' intolerant- spirit" in Europe, 
ami even in An.- erica. And these ac- 
counts are too true. But let u« 
honor where honor is due. The mor- 
ning star of our religious freedom stood 
over St. Mary's the forerunner of this 
day (^ guud-will and kindness which 



TOXDENCE.- POETRY, 



47 



:• land, wkere Bap- subject of education and oollegee, nni 
titfts und P ians and Episcopal*!- on the subject of yearly meeting. Wa 

tu 4, jihu Catholics and Quaker^ and all bone to be excused, if we select only a 
religio «ects, can enjoy their worship, part, tobe published for the prei mt 
without an j to moldst Of make them Our brother P. Ji's. last communica- 
afraid. And let us pray that Roman- tions are almost too lengthy for inser- 
ca^bojfics throughout the United State« tion. Four sheets full of closely writ- 
tuiry wer show the noble and tolerant, ten manuscript on one single subject 14 
spirit of the fathers and founders of almost too much. 

llarylaad 

Child? t Paper. 



THE GERMAN VISITER 
COBRESPONDENGL. ^ s we h avc commenced it again, and 

Correction. hi our last — Janua- propn.se to continue, will be an entirely 



■So. 



12 CoL 1 where under the distinct pubfioation from the English 



Leading "Cowespo»de«ce" we speafc of Visiter, and will consequently well de~ 
our journey East, &ta following words serve the patronage of those readers of 
''visiting the churches in Philadelphia, the English Visiter, who read also the* 
Lv.-.berville and €ow«dtry" should be German. We offer how both together 
understood '.'intending to visit the by the dozen at 61,25 and when 50. 
chwBchea In Philadelphia &c." inas- club together at §1,00 a year. Single» 
much we had not becrn able to accoin- subscribers, who owe us yet 50 cts. for 
|&ft it es T>:e deeireÄ, stopping only a the present volume to the end of the- 
few liours in Fhih»del*>liia, and only one year, and are at a loss how to send. 
nigirt and part of a day with our be- change, by sending one dollar, would' 
loved brother Umstad, which conse- insure the two (english and german)> 
quently could »at be called a visit to ' for the whole year, or if twelve club to- 
ihöse churches, ^gether and send 89,00 they will have* 

. J both too for the same length of time.. 

Apology. We could not bestow to 1 12"" we have P llt down our conditions 
aiieh labor and attention upon the pres- 80 low > thafc we are reall J afraia of the " 
enttfumber, as we usually do, on ac- <»*£■*« being not balanced by ft* in- 
count of the last sickness and conse- « oref f> uales J a more generous support 

is given to the German than hitherto.. 

8ÖF*Sunw under one dollar please sen.c£ 



<juent death of our dear fellow-laborer 
in the Gospel, Richard Brenneäan, 



which became 



indeed a personal grief I« postage-stamps. 



affliction to us, feeiiug almofft as ! 



being left alone hi this part of the] 

Lord's vh-eyard ; also on account ef JÜ- j For the Gospel - Visitor« 

health in (fee body, and finally by Mug ON THE DEATH OF A HUSBAttlX 



called away 15 imles to funeral, Just 
when the present form was to come out. 



To vur Correspond 



hi 



ave 

received lately quite a number of com- 
munications, and particularly on the 



C& 



Hark ! 
Born 



Henry ebersole's of Yvy- 

nndot co. O.) 
By the widowed sister. 

1. 
a mournful voice of sadness, 
3 upon the passing gale, 



48 



LRY. 



Sorrow takes tire place of gladw 
Pb Bad celio fills the vale. 

All around kind friends were weeping, 

Tor a blessed husband dead, 
For a father, brother sleeping, 
In the grave's cold lonely bed. 
3. 
Long had sickness (raced with sorrow 

ry feature once so gay, 
And to him the hopeful m 

Brought no bright or gladsome ray. 
4. 
Whefi the summer leaves were dying 

Obeyhfg nature's high beh 
When the autumn winds were sighing, 
They laid my husband dov;n to rest. 
5. 
Sweetly sleep, departed husband, 

In the quiet grave so lovr, 
Sweeter far than this another 
Life immortal thou slialt kno^. 
6. 
Long thy memory we will cherish, 

As a sacred holy thing, 
Thy last farewell shall not perish, 
But will sad remembrance bring. 

a a. e. 



OBITÜAKY. 

DIED, December the 16th 1854 inj 

Washington- county. East Tennessee, 
»SOLO.UOX UAItBER, son of Mich- 
ael Garber, and grandson of Samuel 
('arber, aged 40 years, six months an a 
six days. He was a minister ofthe word 
-. i K r i r i ]4 years. His funeral discourse 
was delivered by Madison Uowiian 
from Rev. xiv. 13. 



Departed this life December 27th 
last hrottier CHRISTIAN SMUCKER, 
minister ahn overseer ofthe IIuimaiio- 
ning congregation. Somerset co. Pa'. 
52 years, 7 months and 1!) days. 
id to yield to the fatal stroke of 
apoplexy, er did no! pre- 



vent him be for» his death to < 
pray, and to expire with tl 
•'S am going to Jesus," on his lip?. 
neral-text, Mallh. xxiv. 44. '»Therefore 
be ye also ready : Tor in such an hour 
as ye think not the .Son ot'man cometh."' 
Besides the afflicted widow, of 11 chil- 
dren there are 7 left behind, to mourn 
their loss.- 

Ig MiDDLECtEEK chnreh (same coun- 
ty,) died April 22d 1854. sister EVE 
WINGERT, wife of Jacob Wiko 
deceased, aged 73 years-, 1 month-, 
34 days. Funeral-text Ames iv. 12 
(N. 13. this was received 

DIED December 20. last in Qnima- 
boning church of same county sifter 
MARY HORNER, consort of or. John 
Horner, jr. ag-cd 43 years, G months 
and 20 days. 

DIED January 15th a:*d was buried" 
next day in our own Ikt-ie church in 
Mahoning co. Ohio brother RICHARD 
15RENNEMAN, an exemplar* & well- 
beloved minister of the word. At his 
funeral was preached from Luke ii. 29 — 
32. His age could not exactly he as- 
certained, however it was computed \r> 
have bfren no less than 72 Dur mor« 
than 75 years. 

Died August 22, 1854, br. PAXIEE» 
TiIARTlX, an ordained elder in the 
churches of "Woodford and Fulton co.. 
Illinois, acred 51 years 7 months and 
28 days-. There arc three small branch- 
es or arms ofthe church, over which he 
had the oversight, and though each- 
branch has yet two ministering breth- 
ren, there is no ordained brother nearer 
than 125 — 130 miles. We would feel 
greatly relieved of our present loss, if it 
could so happen, that some of our East- 
fern brethren would come »ad dwell 
i.mong ns, and if our beloved brethren 
else t\ ':.<" i e v, < nld assist ns in o» r sj initi- 
al tri J Ihcir prayers. 

J. N. 






Jtiitireiiuci s. 



tytelcinO/ ,y:bvuav 1$ \5. 



SBro. 2. 



ijtl nuKhcm Pjtnnn t»cr &9ait$t.i» i Tic ffrtracbtilngffi tiefet; Xinf s e fi-ab 
' i.l-: £cfuci3 $t fährt werben foil? mir jmnijeomal f* 51t $er$ft. gegangen; 

bag id) mid) baruber inniajf betrübt ha* 



Upv : imv.ht tin? untäb'rt.» MfKll 

"(rtidfel for ie*t \um £<btu[; >u bringen, 
tin* wir geben |T-itt be'ffen folgert**« 2?or* 
wort sum 
5, ' 



bi, unb <\i\o\u\;\u auf weld)« 2§effe bnd> 
: Sftangel in etwas ntod)t« aba,ebol* 



$ c i IT ! i d> c n m a a 4* &« *«??« ; W «* mir po« öfter* etnge* 
: i : i,»cl*rtttnf*r*«^ ^'rHJe^W^ »**" mart bana un * nuau 
> auer wr batb bunftert 3-in« »W*Wr* •« *«* & etwa* furjgefafete« bunbia.es 
k7,miDiAil butd)bie Mn Hnfert © tiw •bneeiniM.Äwtom W« £anb« fj>ie(efe, 

, • ( x , ,...,; K „-.,., !ts:i(:idn ncf)inc u.b fcoi) mancher 10 met 
bers ibc op in I u * gang rurjlity mttgf* . ' 

, $titf unb trie einen halben 'ooi\cn mit ioe* 
tbtfitt würbe. 1 , v , .. . D _ . v , 

iMd-t t urcbf u. fanbe etwa etwas, babueep 
Ä.u*:»ew«lill H*c..n .1^48^1«- ftj|i ^^^ WÄrt< !rciter nad? . u , 

*• ° l l c ^ u p^nfen ; unb wann cr $ef bmacf barinneu 

<Bencta,ttr 4tjcrl 2$ habe F* jfa^berfo kfe er e$ etwa auj^in anbefmal 

no;!> Carnal bimb, unb fanbe noi) merit* 
emtes als benm erjren burd/iefen: unb 
wann ihm auf cine Seit Ijernadj nob ein 
foktjes 8 { u a, n i »5 ins jhilfi fame* fo 
mad)« er es etwa wieber fo. 

fcief$ waren fo meine Ucbcrle^uü^on 



JjfKrn mit einem reu ber ^ ®ottc$ uno 

be? Wodmen gerührten Spesen unb (£e* 

mutM betrachtet* weld) eine große! II n* 

wifienlitfit unb £orglofiofcit in g&ttlietyii 

Tineen fid) bei) fehr Dielen Seuten in cie* 

fem i'anbe feben täfTet, welcfcc» grofcentketjs 

herrühret, weil \i: entweber wenig Vs.'fr a* Iffteri eine geraume $eit ber; wie aber aU 

ber Gelegenheit haben gettfe(ige-:iinb erbau») led oute ^oraebmen unter bem Jpimmel 

li4>e bieten 511 boren, Ober febre £Jt.U<x 

JU (eleu. 

.fröret mamber ja etwa eine ertiauli-aSe 
Ermahnung Ober s f ret igt, fo in' effters tas 



(ijemütb fo übel zubereitet $u ber s i(u(faf, 
fima btfie« tt»«^* rtwn boret, ban bas> meine 
ffcon bftgeffen ifr» wann man nach X\iuf< 
t'ommt; unb ift bann niemanb ta, ber es 
loieberboletf roann es einem auefe fchon bar; 
um ^u tbun warer tri er ]ub tefftn \:c& 
beffer erinnern wollte, was er geboret hat. 
©ettfefit^e Zauber fmbet man aud) bei; 



K unb ?e feine .^inbemiffe gelja&t bat f )^ 
ift e^ biefem xUid) ergan^en f uwt \]1 £en 
Seit va Seit in y r()inberr werben; tA id) aber 
nun bas gro§e 55?erf bes ^Bi&el&rucfs Unter 
fenberbarem ijottfid)eri ^»eifranb foejlüef(id) 
aeenbiejet babe, fo bünfeü midv e§ ware 
meine beCbffe @d)u(9igrVU in Srt'enntlidy 
feit c^e^en ©Ott biefeS o,üte Vorhaben niibt 
lano.er au?#ife6en^ jUmal wann id) mid) 
erinnere, ^ .i f; ber Oirunb ;u biefer Trueferen 
;ur Oibre (^ctte:> unb bes 9^ubfren SßefreK 
tfr cpkgtt werben, unb t>\f, (Sott mid), wie 



„urnta, nv,,,!, tut g» fall«, cnt,v ( tcr| i; ,; Wftf(hm , u i{mm ,,j enl 3lH , rf , :l 
f„fc tit 8«tt, «rm, atarfte wfltii immer L, ft o &!ta . Wl , lfffn U „ D ( , CI Vo[ , en „„.,,, 

MflmOftMMM »«•*»«« »l»»Uw.«M »*i «* fei« **c «fafc«, 

^uleejen in, als fur v oiuTer ; unb tauft 



maiuber }a ein fd)enes gcHfen^efi S?ucb f 
fe wirb ihm Seit unb $?eite lan^, Im? er 
nur etlid)e &f$en bnrcfcliefeti unb legt er 
mancbesnial auf %\\)t unb Jaej veej, ehe 
.er es halb buribtelefcn b.u. 



unb meinem 0^i\d)ftep nad) allem "iBermc* 
<;cn biehen fo'L (?.o ma-be id) bann nun 
ben 9Cnfttn{| mit $erati^f6ttiu) eines foU 
dva fldrtefl 9J?aaäjjen^ webhes biefe^ er< 
r fe mal $war ber SSorrebe halben r.yf <\s 



1() 



SBrircta jtuni //© ci ^»rf>cn WAgajta. -1 



nem aaojeri ^oo,en beftefyet, fimfriobin ft? 
her a#* ein 5eo,e it bettenen wirb. 

$d) rt»frbi ittteb 6ey biefem 39erf jwat 
an Uitit oetoiffe ^e ; t unb > abl binberf» fbns 
ta-n fe bamir fortfahren* .vi: bie WtatirU 
en $u .ränten femmcii Werben* unb wie 
e£ tic >it unb II irtftdnO« etfawben wcU 
len. 

3 i.h blvrOor? Fei w n ;eftfi hen Gewinn 
fu l\'r wirb em jebet tuften* ifc il 

id) fe! he weiif.beiUfe ; ititt 1 5 ' b fein 
eitler v Tin antreibt/ wjrb barau? 

erhellen, baf? ich nfdyt : 9(rbeit 



iffef't eerbriejjlikb, r'eileia t w'rb e$ antrrft 
r.urt fe fenn. Tie 5«ai ibeir fübrr alle* 
jeit £al$ hei fur, unb ire btefef gunfetit« 
am n ben \int<t, ta beijjt e:, a*ev ie heiler 
auab ben* per es re bt aebran her. Unter-- 
ftffen iir tiefe? üGerf ein ÜÄao/Qien/ bar« 
innen allerlei wirb ui finben Reft*: l£r* 
mabnnn^cn, ^ctlrafun^cnr erbau* 
liebe J& riefe, üebeitöMlaufc gottfe* 
Ugcr iTJenfcben, eibaujic^e £ea,ekcn? 
betten, unb was fenfr ;mr £bre (>'otre'' 
unb jum 9<ufeen. bej Jiä.hfrcn bienen fan». 
(£0 bat ,uitl) jebev ftreitjeir etwa? mit ober 
ebne Kamen eimuftnteib weldjes man 



barinnen \i\ SHartre bringen Berber (freu) 

BUK rt> tio Ö»rt.rt* ii'BM MmffW, inim ! f ' mn [" Mr i 1 ** •*'*■'■ J""' ti,m,rfm 

fit an« triiret,w*l«nr<S«ftcni<«§ ftAcb* K* Ui > n,u '> <a " ill > f * v ^ r ^' <"> 
■:,.< •, r s -.. v- - • ba§ es nuf einen halben 25oaen f.wsi ae* 

Iren mittfyCTief, 10 foerbe nb mir tie ftrets I ...,.- • b J 

ftrit'rtMjmen, hril*-f* äfttcrh jpfc,)fo* tru<ft witttt " m \ mu§ Mn f* ^ ,M 
Mrtt nif* fefftfCi«n im! altxM «lt«n u. ,<n Urt,,Cl(cn " ; ' r ^ rf "" tt Wfrt ^ t '''"" ; 



leiten fowefjt @mjtrf.bs a($ feutfeben 
(gkljrifren fetebe erbaulfebe Sluäjüße ju 
Rtacr)e*> tie rito 9#enfa)en Htiptn nu£s 
ü.b unb erbaulieb feynj unb miel) fenbers 



)c\\n iff es tjegen ten rJirccf biefee rinpar« 
tbeiifdien *B?erf$» -.velbeö nii1)t tie iBefor* 
be run.] ce^ \y\v in ij'iner, fontern in OiU 
(en Dtetiejionc^erfaffinii^n jjum >.v;u 
'hat. (Tentrc-rerfen werben ni.'rt an^es 



lieh befleißen, feld^e affaemeiue ®abrh«ü 

. ... ,. *. ^ ;. . .J on c .-r , nemmeni e§ fei; bann t.if; )ie t«en allen fei* 

t::\ bie reiner 3\eltdten6*u5erfaTunq in t ! . ' . 

«» . e « ;. , - *,* d)en ebenAemelbeten liebloien vinrtrucreii 

iHecfyt tonnen ar^erito) femir emmrucren ; ■ ._ ^ 

. , D : / , , befreit fi nb, unb nur qcaen qewiffe ^rftbu* 

ee.1) rann man mamf)?5 mal nid)t »erhu* \; . ' ,. 

i^ife- r ■ • an .wer unb nutt aeqen s |>er|enalien-aertcbtet 
t;n ohne 3>ef tummeluna emes SJlannef ^; / , ._■■ 

or , . s . .. _ [int, ober mr \beieuanunej aewiuei' tunre? 

3(r6eit, t,i§ mdn 2>tnae behauptet wer? ^ . s . '•»»..« 

. .. ler usprudK bienen. 
cenf tie et ant biejem ober jenem c.itea;i6« ■ 



mus*fafc Vuwiber laufen: t)a nui 



Tiefe halbe ^ö;,en tum ieberfpwte )ic ata 



priiitf: Sef« jtctj nic&t nn| aufb.Uten f faifet fint, mit ein paar etiai flamme» 

wann ee nur tem 5ßud) aüer >3iuber, ter »*P«W c ' vn ^M^neiten, u. alfo (efen, uno- 

^eiliäeit o.hrifr, nia)t wiberfpi hlnn ^ b « be^vabren, bö er \o tue! bei, 

-, or - s - i, e fitittmen bat/ ba§ *r fie in ein S5ud) bin* 

Xvn 9Infang 511 biefem SSkrt mad)< 



id) mit bem erften Kapitel auö beö ( 



ben läffet ; fe befemmt er ebne Soften ein 



v\en ^n^liKbeu ^utioas 2öiU-iam( c 
ä a w * it r n 1 1 1 1 eb e n Xu f 511 r i n cm 
an^ad^tigen uii?J bcilt^en ileben, 

au^bem ^n^lif>t;en ü(jer|e|lr au» welehem 
Rieben unb bei ten Xeutühen ned) 
..:nten ^u4) werben rünftia,bin roolil 

.ic-.li ett-cbe |o: .:n ejefuUct 

:. £ öftren iV.wi in bjefe.m vZtüce' 
meiner ^efer er. . att^u 

äewur^r L^erfoniateö/ eer mite barübe« 



fd ) e n e 9 S? a u 5 5 SÖJ Ojtja jieiif b a r .1 u 9 f e i n e 
^ad>fjmmlin§e nevl) mel auteo Sefenj l*n* 
nen. 

Tan ter : v;neiute s 2efer tiefes S>erf $tyt 
(;-bre QJe^ttei unt feiner Seelen 33ejren aar* 
wenben moa^ wjinfityt fem getreuer 
S-rcttnb. unb ^cblwünfil \-r. 

^briftopb «vUicr. 



©i'c urqUi (JSctr.c.'nDc to £vinco|tcv to./ Jia. 



11 



2DiC uralte <?cmcin£c i:i £asu.;)!cm 
iToiinty, pa. 
S'ortfe|una, 
r.\6 Jobie Jafor beä (tjtyn 2*tyrer$ u-nb 
Jdiffeberj mar ein jr.errnuirbid.e? imb nus; 
jV^euhnete* ßciu'nösj.ityr fur tie (dentin* 
i«'. 3Gie mir (efen ron ötnifon, 
SHidner 16, 30. "bag b.ej $#tyen pMel>r 
war, bie ni fciiKt.n Sqc* fravOgi, ben« *je 
lei feinem 2eoenfrn,rben,V fji fount*« roir 
ton piittacl £wi£ fatten, fa, ^cfe.aaet 
Inno frühere SDienffjatjre waren* fo war 
fein SoDe^ajjr bo J) iu\h mein- $e,fe$ner. 
£.i»ojj finoAi \vix felgenbes rtufgefibrie* 
K'ii in ten bereits ermalmten l>uit)fd;riftiis 
men O^iUl; rid; ten : 

"3n b«f«m 3abr 1748. ben 25fr,en 
£cprcmber bnt^rubcr ttm-bael #f*nf$, 
vScr|"tsi>w i\t (Gemeinte in (i.incfro^.i »nb 
C^eiseidumlanb, bent SSvutxt Zfiidfdtt 
Pffctffy (welder, mie mir bereite gefeit 
en r)aben, tin 3'abr 174^ 511111 2/ienjr er* 
\val)Ut mWto'fcxtt) he Jhatoe auf fein 
«VMupt adecjef, unb l)at ifyn r-erorbnet unb 
bejrMget an feinen $fo|, mit ißeretw* 
guntj bet trüber. 3$ a!fo bie ©enieinbe 
burd) ®ottcs @nabe a,efe$net unb permebi 
ret worben bimb Sfr. lllicl^acr pfätilv 
bei- bureb bie $(ffte[feh ifr witberum be* 
frati^et nVtfen 511m ?leltefren." ferner 
helft es: u^n biefem %\{yc ifr trüber 
Mg ermaßet »erben #trä 
Wiener in bei- 0>emetnbe." 

; l$e ylet einem jeüjjifyen biefer brei 
£u'ner fein ?i:uhe:l wav an tem euro^n 
5rwecfunfl**Öegen, ber in" biefem .^aijr 
über bie C^emeinbe fam, laßt ftcb mebt aus* 
iuad)en, unb iijc ami) nidus barin flehen, 
ob mir? wiffen ; aber b.iö bürfen wir ge* 
troff glauOem Z<if, fie in (iiimjreit fee's @ei? 
ftes nüteinanber muffen gewirkt habiw, 
als ebne welche Sinigfeit fein £eaen 511 
fcorfen iff. Unb cb ber Cime fäet, unb ber! 
Sinbere fdmeibet; ber eine pflanzt, nnb! 
fcr habere oeajej;!;— ber dine mit Otfefcs! 



mf bes £ua,ets. <2pii:>: fr ; l> r ^ unb betenbc 
<:änte empor Is L tf unb ber untere mit 
Jfofu.i wiber Vlmalcct fi reitet, unb ber 
Dritte b'em &*ter ober Streiter bcmcl;t, \o 
\)1 meber ber p\\ pfmi^et/ noeb ber b.i bes 
r ( iet;er, etmeis; ftMibern Q)ttU ber bas &(s 
Deilien ^m. 

Unb ir'ie grfcfl beree ; ven b i ■:)';;•. 17-19 
Iren "sabves mar, t'onnen mir [ 
au* fel^enben einfältigen !>hatfael .1^ mie 
fte 5111* Seit auf^e^eiebnet mürben i 

Sn bem JJufy't 174s cen 6 9)?arj ifr gek 
tauft mcrDen Ör. Ulrich Öc!)eibii), Jperurid) 
v s 3ibbe(, k. jufamnien 7 "PerftMien. 

5>en 24 ?lpri( annc 1748 finb ejefauft 
merben 11 ^erfenen. 

ben 1 9Jcnn 2 h 

ben 12 3 um iL. 24 o-uh) 15 " 
7 ^(uejuft 6 ^ 

14 « 4 ^ 

4 Cepremfrer 2 « 

16 De tobe c 4 " 

23 DctoOe? // 

?([fo jufammen in biefem einy'aen !3« : a!)re' 
ober pielmebr innerhalb niebt ejar G 9}?e* 
naten 55 s }>crfenen ; in ber %\)at ein 
feboner ^rnbtefegeh in einer ©emeinbe, 
mie man niel)t teiebt mieber antrifft/ nnb 
bie einen an bie evften ^finrj^eiten crin* 
nem. 

3um trofre fofeher, bie etma benfem 
moebtenf feiere Crrqukftmej^B'iren fenen 
jh?.ir vor tyiten poro,efommen> aber l;eut^ 
JUtiiß« unter ten trübem rar ; uni> juh! 
greife (Lottes unb £eineö Portes formen 
mir nicht umijin nnj^inerfen, ma? mir 
fürjfid) in (5rfal;runCj aebratbt l^aben, taf, 
namlid) ini tefjrOTftofftneh Hemmer unt> 
eparjabr ^1854) ber vVTerr ft if} nicht ur.be* 
Jetigt getiiffen l)at in unterfebieblivben ©es 
geriben, unb ba| jum "^eifpiel in einer (yes ; 
meinbe feine.buubert beeilen ^efr »on {)ier 
über 30, unb \n jnjei dnbern ^ufammen^ 
griw^enben ö)emcinben in <8üb Öfren mehr 
als GO getauft werben pnb. ©elcbet fei> 
ber j)err für feine öjnaöe, bie fid) notb 
beute nni ben ^enftjenfinbern baaf.ut ui 
ihrem r. : ' 



lb 



Oct fid) fctbjt pTfäfcnöc £c!?rcr. 



TN 



"Jlber Mil) in untrer ücbcn Sancafter* 
Gemeint-: war ti nidjt alle 3ja)?re kv benn 
mir (inten, tau im Satyr 1749 nur 8 
tyrfonen getauft yürfetiirtni Satyr L750. 
14 Verfcncn, im ~\abr lTöi — (3 y. 1752 
— IS <p. |?53— &$! 17Ö4 — 10 ^N. 
J755 — t! i>erfeuen, nwl t,mn faßt tie 
Vtnmerr'una, : "Yrier miij* id) weiten, taf, 
brn \!3erfreber r-iel flJcYjbc uijb 23er fud)« 
una, betreffen bat, bajj er in fteben 3ab? 
ren niJ;f me'ar l;at aufejefdn-irben.'' £\i6 
jparen beim r-ermutldid) tunfle, f.bwere 
Seiten, imbr nur für ten. Werfte her, fort* 
lern el)HC Zweifel auef) für tie (gemeinte. 
SBic \£,d)ate ifre^ ted), trenn natbtem ter 
<!ei)en (Doru^ aucjenfcfyeinlidj auf einer 
(gemeinte ejeruljei bat, ti tem Jyemt unb 
vSerbirber alteö (^uren mietet ejefüfejt, tit 
nen Ctinbrud) ju mad;en, unb ä\u fätltb* 
jung anwridueu! Uftfc wie feilten 93pj?« 
freier unb SÖiitafteber auf ter jput unb 
QBadtf fret)ftif ba§ fie nicht »on ber ®er* 
fud/ima, überfallen roe r ten $)la ff nb ! 

lieber tiefen erften 14 jafyreq ter 
SMenjrjeit bee jmejten ityiffefycrä tHtd;* 

acl pfutit^ waltete temnad) ein c v \n* 
uerfdu ebenes ®efd) icf, £>« erfre efrälfte 
von 1749 bis 1755—7 3a!;rc — mar ganj 
befonttrs gefegnet/i unb tie le|te efpälfte 
ven 1755 Ms 176:j — ibtrmali 7 Saint — 
erinnert uu? faji an tic \\ibtn ^ a tyre Stycu? 
ruiiy, bie Sofept) bem %afap pfrfprfagttf 
n?p man »ergeffen würbe aller folgen ftüU 
le, tie jtmor mar. taflet uns benn# ö - 
liebrefre ^litu/iietcr, b.en Hart) 3ofept>** 
gU -ftu^en mad>eni unb in fiefrgneten Sei* 
ren OjlUß ivotyl ju tXatl) hauea, 'Xwrratb 
fannneiii, ren allerlei cjeif; liebem (^egeu in 
l»immlifd.;cn Gütern, wenn \U uns reia> 
lief) gtfdpnff it'.vc^n, tamit wir nidjt 



ST c r cb f c ! b il p r u f f A & t 
Jl e hr c r. 

5R?ann Vlntcre ict) !e: mi fcK| 
2e irünftb tcü mein rev; Vu'^jiv!!, 
Taf; id> in Xenmtb rufen feuut, 
llnt atlee in ber Viebe brenni. 

3cf) whxt iiern fin filter .\:üt, 
Unb au.i) ta^u ein treuer "S>irtl)| 
Ted) bin ict) ne b fe un^efralt't/ 
Ob id) fd;en bin in Jat^cn alt. 



8, 

,£err, mach mid> (Jiejenrüiüen (oei 
3ßom ^laenrubm mad) mid) gam bie^ ; 
Iii> Jcerr, u,ebcvt nieiu .rer^ allein, 
DJead) e» rem Ci^ennu^ ejar.5 rein i 
4. 

Tu, 3efw> bift mein X:em\\feim, 
®ann id) im ©rijtc bleib tabeim; 
Ppd)# leiteiv bin id) fe vjef^unnt, 
i\Ut i;;e, balb ta, ejleid) wie Der SEBiab, 
• 5. 

•^atürlid) leb id) eft tal)in, 
Ta^ nb nid)t wei§ red)tr we id) bin., 
J5i&, 3efn# tu nur rufft ;u tn> 
^aj id) tir lebe für unb für. 
6. 

ganftmylbig »nb voa §fr$en rein 
'Bie tu, mem i$<)u, fell id) feyn, 
3a c^Hy unb vjar ejefinntwie tu; 
#d) wie tu ei feblt mir ned) taju l 
7. 

3m 2ccleniwunte, Jjxrr» feil idv 
üOiein 3^fu» luben, leben tub; 
3Sot 2tuejen baben meinen ÖJettj 
vc:.'H fudKn 2obi frart ^d)mad) u. £pott. 

Jefe arbeite feben lanej taran, 
Tir, lieber $att» JU banden an ; 
tu l)Jd)fteS bi;t unb belLr ^!ar^ 



ren ter 1/. or'« unb j 
ttr 'itr.fcittuna. 



'VU5 fennt Id) nur biet) Leben ejauj 



Wann id) f.! en mei;n' ich fiebe n e!d, 
2e- !:eb üb Tel) nicr!t/ u;e id) fell, 
isen i\an^ni Verden uteiuen (^c;r, 
Mut liicinen Via bfren m ter Veerb. 



SBrunncti oljnc 3ß<i(fcr; 



13 



10. 
OJcrr, tu wülfr (im ttefcergatf» 
Qton allem, war* id) bin unt *ub ; 
Qtfann nietjrt mehr »on mir üfopio, ifl> 
-r.inn, ärfui tu »ein Reifer bifr. 
11, 
Sag id) mid) nicfyt fo gelten fann, 
VLb, ;leiter, f c l> 1 1 luv!) »iel Daran, 
£ag id) nicht ganj S^lafien jtff)# 
UuD bitte nur: £ein Sföill gefdjel;! 
12. 
$S?an# miV »orfommen '!H?untertina/ 
*K?erb ei na,efd)l offen wie im $i#g» 
rie Uebergab an ®ott allein, 
j£d)leujjt ju unt auf, mach* frei; unt rein 
VS. 
f£><t £unger ifr niebt frarr* ju £ir; 
.\)err 3*fu-/ meet' auf tie Regier! 
.Ojib mir ein'n X*urfr nad) tir allein, 
'Jiaib ü£,i$er, Das tu mad)ft |9 üSein. 
14. 
£>erfmben füll id) mid) allzeit, 
Ob i.d) im Glauben (üb bereit, 
3u folgen tir, mein 3efu Ebrifr, 
SÖis tu und) felber in mir bi fr. 
15. 
Wein (glaube auA) tarreid)en foil 
£>ae Sugen&sl'eben Jefu »oll ; 
£od) bin id) unMlfommen ejanj, 
£rrleud;t' mLI), 3efu/ffifer " Wan^ t 
16. 
Xer Sftangel tjib ab ned} fo »iel, 
{Dag wenn id> mid) red)t prüfen will, 
.vEo fan« id) nid)t ein' game §tunbj 
ftfn ©Ott teufen tfön $erjen$grtinb. 



Sminiten ofvic YlV»iT:r. 
£*ft (Uli Brunnen o!)ne Gaffer— -t'c 
red)t entronnen waren, nnt nun im 3*** 
tbume manteln : berttf fo fie entflohen [int 
cu-nt Unftatb ter CSBelt turd) tie Erfennt* 
nig bei .Perm unt J£eifanbe$ Jefli Sljriftl» 
werten aber wieter in biefelbige »erflod> 
ten, unt uberwunteit/ ifr mit i.bnen tat 
i'efcte ärger m or ten all batf Erjfe. 2 «per. 
2* 17-22. 

|Dk iieffren Brunnen fonnen erfd)opft/ 
unt oljne Raffer werten, unt ter ftromm* 
lie tum gottlos werten. $ö*i entronnen 
ift, fann mieter gefangen unt ubermuiu 
ten, in b&* alte $Defen mieter »erfUvbtcn 
werten, S>afi tl)ut "Petrus tar bujrd) äki* 
fpilte junb Erfahrungen aus feiner peir. 
O)iod)ten wir nid t aud) foldje SBeifpiele 
unt Erfahrungen l)abenl • liefere roenigs 
ftens tu nid)t bergleid)en f lieber Sefer! 
£e« nur nidjt fid)er, unt rüfjme bid) nid)t. 
Vertraue md)t auf bid) felbfr, »ertraue aU 
(ein auf ten, ter all; £>inge traget mit tem 
3Borte feiner ifr%ift. Er fann, er mirt bid) 
galten, wenn tu in ibm bleibeft. Ore gibt 
ter Brunnen (eiter nur ^u »iele, tie t^a 
evbein, tie ©ejfafo ter Brunnen l;aben, 
aber feinen tropfen ; $3 affer te? l'eöens m« 
bzw. Sporte genug» aber fein SBefenj fei* 
ne ealbung, feinen ®eifr. £ üte tid) »er 
foUben Brunnen. 2Bnrum will fr tu »er? 
weilen tabei, tu rmijt »erfd)mad)ten, wenn 
tu tr tie Cue'.le t ö ebentiejen a|~erc> 
»tdjt felb)T fud)eft bei tem, ter ta f»tgte : 
i£er an mid) (ibuibt, »on bef Hefte werten 
Strome b<6 lebentigen 2Öaffere fliegen. 



^anu icb niditö anter? tenfen will, j^eft. 7, 33. üi?o tiefe i'ebenöi'rrome nid)t 



%lh nur vin ^efu tn ter €ti(l, 
^M jfeij» .);eii^03eredni^*eit; — 
&a.tf> ift Das Jf'erj entfernet weit. 
38. 
$0 ejel)t ee mir, ^ tiefe ^eif, 
tftyjiu jrann em Viet 311 Lottes "pt0i 
Vinfrimmen m\\ ter Evce hier, 
Xaü ew .öerr ! gefalle tir. 

)Ud) \V\i d) a c l $ v a r $;. 



fliegen; |,\ fud,e teiuen Dürft nid;t ju lo* 
|\ben, wenn tu anteiji tarnad) türjrefr, 
unt tie Cludle aus Srfa^rmig fenn.Mr. 
$ßfl nid)t# fo bifr tu felbjl (in Brunnen 
oljne 'löajTer, unt wirfr wieter in ten Um 
fUti) fallen, wieter in tas wuitc 5Befen 
Der 5$>elt »erflod)teu, arger werten al? tu 
warefT. ^illjr tu aber mit Ei ml felig 
livit.n unt t\i$ bleiben, fo fainfrtu; 



14 



3>cr alte Stmcen. 



tie Chi eile ifr nnbe, ifr offen jut alle, t:i 
ea turften, tonmun unt> trinfen. Sfr 3>? s 
fu9 in Mr, fe ifr )<x unecr(iea,bare i^twiu 
fee* ketone Lq bjr, bem fö uie an Qßafftr 
fehlt. jDahi.w t>/eiü< in ityni/ uuD laf, il;n 
in tir fenn, fe wirft Cu t'ein ^uimu'u 
ebne gaffer wcrpeai; Mn ^runnlejm lpirt 
immer rcuhlici) «Sßaffer geben, tyfc c ; u u , n * 
tic speimgeu ra^lul; il;ten Dürft le(cjr;en 
fen uc n. 

flJid. fSe* nur ten lieben ©ctt (Aft gotten, 

ÜRUn fann in. in alle ®al)r()ert Ijererf,. 

Sre näbrt tic vEinne, niebt ba» Syr' y 
SBfr brauebeu unc- nicht 511 Defef;refc 

£ie wirfet wetcr $itg$r nod) otytrier}; 
SÖnrum? wir flffö taruber bin, 

line fantfjt befttyirt beim alten Sinn. 
2. 
9Brt f'onncn alle &4a,e frerben, 

Unt |mtJ in neuen £unten fett; 
SBir (int gertrijte $mm'e!Mhr6en ; 

(§5 bar mit un? gar feine Iftott). 
£e gf.inbt ter fein verireefte &eijjK, 

£>er (einen $oö caj ^eben l;eif : r. 
3. 
Co irr man (atr trrife ebne vSenvn; 

3Berin mancher Wrrtti (d>re:eu na»;;, 
€e teuft ein felchcr (id) cjebercjen, 

Unt bat wcld gar" ne : UfMrföij;; 
©H| nid t, tafc er fe na dent fei;, 

iHübmt [ich unt pal;!et eine £cfcfU. 
4, 
Ce wirb man fläodicb eingetrieben ; 

SDta'ri betet unt fann 6untc tbun. 
9J?«n fann tie SB5tlt unt eüntc lieben, 

Unt ijiefn'f iri vilu-.fr; gebdos ju 
9Xan ejiebt jroar vieler- Slergernig, 

Aft ^ed) ter gclia.feit jjfrri|5. 
ö. 
Sülffet ejeht'* effenbar 511 r lief: ; 

9)?an fyut'S webl gar ter üßeft Jirbcfj 
Unt treibt tie äraücn 3>itbenjruete, 

9föan efjtret allem Jlntr unt *ber, 
S:öh Gfcttei SSÖen weil ffit &etritg# 

Unt ffr jum Jener reif genug. 



C. 
2e tum tie Zi. betrugen 

Den, wehber reci)t entronnen nur. 
Der eiceyr fann nfrh unfttUupu. 

Tu bleibt! b ; er tätlich in Okfa'or. 
Üftan DÜnft fi b beffer wie eorber, 

(glaubt (einem $e:fr, te.m Jreunt ni.Ur 
nu|p. 



£er alte öimcon. 
Ri&bjit fann man mffct hanteln, aU 
wann man fn!} etym lv tw] tu na Kit 
be:( ; aen 03en~t leiten la§t. £lae frf»hr 
unt:r antern ter aire Simeen. tfr berrfi — 
nicht curd) iintn &ii$t\, nidu im 5 räume, 
noch' fen'r ca<\ eine wunterbare '?lrt, \\>\u 
tern eben fe, wie ned) ier>t tieie-naen, t : 
' fiel) tureh ten heilten (Meiir regieren 
e? cfr erfabren — in feinem .freien Paö 
35erfpred)cn befemmen, b*f fein alter unb 
innia,üer S?nnfcfj erfüllt weiten feilte; 
noth rer feinem ^ete fefrre er IMwiftum 
leiblich feben. — Drf| tiefen im >empe! $t* 
fdaeben würte, alanbte er. ^udi tieür 
©laube wart tunb &cttt* ©eifr in ibm 
ae wirft. Crr giei^ alfo in ten Gimpel, fo 
c^t er fid) tajti anejere^t füblte. 

Spcj wer^, wie rie!e ?jiale er wKbe^ 
reraeblidi tbat! ? I* elleiebt irurte er cturf) 
mancbmal reu tem (i)etanfen an^ewan- 
telr; ^'?.; ! ": nun f^eit fe cfr umfen J - 
\\\ ten Tempel aeaanaen; eb aub well 
tie SBerftchmtna, ;n teinem .rer^en eem bes 
lie,en (Reifte herrühren maej ? Ö6es 
tie xH'nrea un. 1 , fine 8 antern @ei|re$ (ei;n 
mag, tie tub immer in ten Tempel treibt ?"' 
^er ter 9tnfeci)tunej feldvr Zweifel rennte 
er fieb n t :: er jub aber 

tamit eingelaffenj unfe tcnfclben @el)er 
iVa.eben, fo bä:re er jtch um tie befelia,entc 
freute i;eb:adr, t:e ibm ren Orert ^uc^i 
tad r t KPtir. £imeon tbat feLbe^ n ! i,bt, 
fentem lieg fiel) immer, wie ein Äinc, 
turd; C^crre^ Qjeijl leiten, fe'ate feiner 21 n* 



Gin £int) at* S$ujjptft>ig«, 



IS 



rqniiVehi SJhl nvt bafanbere: fo 

: batfc i war, Mjjj or bit fterrlietfite 

una, be* !tmi Ljefcfy'eijvhfn D3erfpred)s 

r ■ • 

f>u ber £runbe, ba ba§ Ain't Jefu? ini 

^Tempil • - neon Da» tint cjc's 

no:'; nun Me fo lano,e ünö fo oft gewtiufd)* 

te, itjni cwa. unveivjefetichie Celi^feit, tie 

§ war, baj? er ft b in bei: k 5>elt 

vn mure, ale ffinen 6afe 

•u $ott. — $0Jein fyv'fr fei; 

tu immer unweigerlich ca 'Anregung bes 

l;eilij\en ©eiite? o^berMm! $$ft tu es 

tl nidrt, fo l).inbe{ft bu uuflua,, Mb 

im* utyö live pi(I tu &er* 

we jr. 



tin KlnS u!s ^tigprtfcigcr. 



pen jerret^tf unb babti ?:;<7t or (|.tiij$riti* 
hl\ Jljr merit webl, ba$ i.b pc« be« 

^unae r;tc. Unfereä a opfere erwaibfenc 
iitifffirtber baben über, fc lange id) ft« fo Hi 
:ie, nie liber ityren »Sorter gftrfftrt) fa ha* 
benmirim ®fj$*nttjei( flefacjt 1 : «$r ty.tt 
un§ erlogen wie einfhe jfiribt't) wir haben 
nie einen Sriefparer'an ibm a,:babt.'' s 2iucb 
ba§ SSermvgen ^o^ .vc inter bar y.b, ob or 
ojleicb fel/r nahe 93erwähtoe bat, unter fei* 
nor ^ cniv.it una, namhaft rermebrf. 5B*fc 
fottte it ejflatiben» bajj Meier welifere 9ftann 
einff ein pcOiger Jtnecbt be§ Branntweine 
ejewefeu war. C^r hatte e8 tv'i^Itch [ 
eineWi Stuart $fcrac% tie Töpferei litt 
tarunter, tor £aü$friebe befam einen bar* 
ten 6tojj, tie winter fdjleffen fid) enger 
an tie Sautter an, er würbe immer frem* 
ter in tor framilie. (Tie Jrau fyatte il;n 
aenommeni bamit er ihr ein Reifer im 



- einem «^täc toben tor "prfaitaj , £ad)* Beruf unb in tor (£rjkl)ung ter Slinta* 
\<n, md)t jü weit ron tor DKagbebUrg* feon fojt«. ^un (iefc er ta? Q;efcbafr ju 



^eipjiger £ifen6eiljn, lobt ein ^opfenhei« 
fror, tr berffefot fein .fjanbwerf poctrejfs 
[ion, lift* bat aa b tixft \n ©OtteS ©ort, 
er iiiafyft auf feine Düffeln unt teller 



05runte c\tl}cn unb tie Winter faljcn an 
iljui ©rauel unt> »Cergernip« (£r fühlte 

baö feK'Tr unb e,5 tn'icfte il;n barf. &nn er 
nuebfern war, tonnte er bittere 3$ränejt 



Fa'r 35'ur^ei unt VanMeiite, tie vow ibm \ tarüber rei\\iegon. 2i6ep alle SMnai 
vv:rii r'aufe w, am liebite.n fciüetverfe uni> . fohü&ten ibn nivbt, taf, er ni-.bt am naelis 
fjjone alte ($efang6'uUl§*rtfrnc bamit fte, fron X^y winter tem alten ®o|en i^efrol)nt 
wenn tie .• tifanojt leer 5U rüeröeiv; fyatte. (X'ines ütterejenj o]el)t er au?. %h$ 

(efen \:c\\\un von torn, ter ße. wieber fiiilf, einem C s )efd)aft? i v' in ß^ WX* ein Bofucb in 
lud) no p met;r (]iebt alö leibli^ter ^rinffrube. 55alb ifi er feiner £inne 
. Tabei iff er bietor unt treu, 'nicht mebr mdebtiej. 92ur taö fublfe er 
fchlecbt unt reebtr wie ter 03otte?;Änecbt ! nod) f taf, er, wenn er jof^t nach .öaufe Um 
ini l r anb< 11$. (§jc6 1.) (i'r l)nt feine eibimer ten Wintern ?(ergernif;, ter Jra« e* 
^enje .K int er, aber mehrere S tieft u-ter. |ber Trauer unt Jöer^eloib mitbwtbte, üv 
Diefefi.it bereit? erwaebfen unt bi? auf getraut \id) nid t nach .caufe. l'lur^eroojt 
ein:- ?ab:irat!rr. \[Qnm eriefnnter fi unjb rerwirrf, mit einem (jübftben eümms 
weit reran finb/ fe v wirb cjeojen tit ^tiefeU j eben (Selb in ter ^tafd» frürmt er ^ur 
fern acwöbni\b 1 .ivetfenbunt fcf^l 8tabt binau?, ebne ^co, unt v2tea, tureb 



jV'laffen/ ter feme Sy corn unter 

tem 06erflübd>en bat. "IBirb tiefe Jpüi 
te nid)t ro,rr fcrgfctltig ^uojciKUten, fc pai 
• firt, was Jaeobi J3, 5. u. f. w. cefbrio'oen 
ftel)t. (l'r irr \\> irilt, taf; er einem ben ab 
ten iKoct mcnfuuubcr Sl;re in lauter Vum? 



gelter unt Oirdben, tut\i^ J>i<f uutXünn 
nad) Calbe 31t. Sie Odacbt blr bt er in 
ter 9c"dbe tiefer (gtatt auf tem freite lie* 
c]en. 3(m Sfttrgcty tonn ter (^3ebanfe an 
tie OCudfobr nach iraufe ivart ihm immer 
fhwereiv fjel;ter trieber in tie Kneipe unb 







Gin £infc atä &ufoxt$kct, 



ttt&td fttf'tpifrfdi CPnbUch wanft er >n 

ber vl'iu nb.ibii it.it 1 to : -r fi b tint Äarte 
n.i.b tfetppg. 95m 2*'PV$ fntut ir weitet 
nacb Tre^e i. £9 »ft tie beffetn GH&an* 
fen [i.b Nrcji ten jKibel an&eiten molleni 
werten |lc mit £cbn*ipv eifaufr. Ch MeiM 
tic »X«wbi in Xve*ten. Ohne $u wifh'n 
wa8 er be<ynnen üvi, buriwanbert or am 
antern HftejNpn tic €tta&t $e femmt 
auf tie spri'rcfe ynfc fbnut in Die ftlurben 
l)inun?er, tie },'c?\\ \o man.be* 8auferi 
(S)r,tt? geworben [int. £r bar nub feine 
civV-'ncr"? ©ebanfen« 0: ^> ; Tr tym, aid eh it? 111 
eine? ir.>5 0!)r riefe : "i\ x a;he bag tu bin« 
unter ftmmjif bier eben biff tu niebt:- 
unfit nut-.-. 5lacJ £aufe fannfr ttf nidu 
wieter,. we will fr tu l;in?" 

Jrttfem er tfefwrt (Metanfen n.vJbgebt, 
triff ein j?nabe mit Offenem unt frtuntfi* 
eben? ©e|ubte, reinlich ^efffijfref» ehtM fünf 
bi* Kibc> 2>al>re alt/ neben ihn unt fdv.ut 
ami) frt tie teilen, aber ftcfyer mit antern 
05etanf en. Unfer armer trunfenbolt jiet)t 
fin ®U$ lu'faucv gibt teni .^leinen einen 
fecchfet Unt bittet ihn, ihm an* teni nÄcb« 
tett ?atcn v2cbnapc> ;u ooten. £er tfrt.te 
b: fie'br i'lm gfKrfe an unt antwortete : 
«SHtffl flSatet rrififc gar feinen Erahnt« 
wein. £r fagt> ter SBranntwein macht 
tic ÜXenfcben tumm, lvüfr unt goftfrö. 
%t\nU tu auet) feinen SBranntemein mehr. 
CTn baft bn reinen $«et)fee wie ter.'' £en 
arm en Reifen ten, ter nicht muffe root) in 
er rollte, ergriffen tiefe "leerte wie eine 
(S)ortt;Mlimme. (*r muf fiel) Wti bem 
Äince wegfeljren, tie ^brauen brechen iban 
mit (i)ewalr beroor. Ter kleine ifr unter; 
tef, feine? 3£eg$ gegangem ibm abet geben 
tie ffugen auf» ee wirt ibmflar, mas Oieth 
fen. Dbne Sogem eifrer nneb gafbe jus 
vücf. 2Nc neubfre s ?c\nbt, Alfo tie tritt 
SKerfenadtf» pilgert er feiner r ei math ju. 
STemiirljrgr mit we! (Mu*t nnt ^brauen, 
atnr bent) niul) wieter getrofr/ tunbwan 
tert er bas Jflt, Hrf « jrfft dachte 311; 



ihm- ebne ein a unt OSerfr.ütt rut\! raunt 
hatte. 9Äit ter 3)iorgenrämmerungi temt 
er will fim oon feinem SO'enfeben felieu 
Ufk\\t rott er ,in tie .f;au?tl)ur. ^?tr?- 
mcitit unt oerwüfret tritt er ci.^. T'e £ei* 
n:n b.uten ihn tie gan^n ^a^e rings b,r? 
um (\efudit; batten eutüib acmeynti er fei; 
m $-runft iraentwo m'runalt'iftr, unt ihrt 
u'emfid) fiter fi;^ tobt gebaften. ^(B \ic 
alle ßm ibn oerfannnelt fu.t, er^1>lr er 
ihnen feine 5rrfät)rt» aber audi fein (Sie* 
lubte; ba§ er vor föeit grrban babe, fort* 
an ten Branntwein ju meiteÄ' wie' (^ffr^ 
ir war ihnen Ojie;d)fam 00111 '>tte trfran* 
cen, »?ber auet) inwentu; hatte ihn @eti 
aufer werft.— i5r baf bisher fein <*Je(ü6re 
\ebalten, ter S; err wirt it)in jfKfffc (Vbeiu 
:S weiter ( ^u balten. Cfr i|l wieter ein friU 
(er, flei§igrr j?a abater ^c werten. Äu* 
§ev alten vZrrüabcn mablt a >*^t Sutafia, 
and) auf feine <8d)üffeln : "1Me ^rviifen« 
holte werten tao SXricl) (iJotte^ niebt ererc 
hen."' (.! (5er. ft> 10.) unt: "$9ebe tenen, 
tie te? ' 0)ier£?ttö frul) auf fiut, te? ^au« 
Un* iixii JU Weisen." (Jef. 5,11.) 
Ter ftriete ®otte? w^bnt wieter in ter 
A-amj!ie, ter alte pö§ ^miflte'n ihm unt 
ben deinen ift lao.a^ wie?er jucjeljeiif. 
Sänge babe id) feine hinter gefannti ohne 
ta^ mir nur ein^ ron jener betrübten 3*'* 
unt bieffc @efd)kl)ti tin ^9 ort gefagt bat^ 
te. — $r$ fvinen eigenen (^etanfen ifr jener 
Striate frjr in einen €ngrt OeKe^ trrflart 
werben r er bat frei lieb ft»f) ^vv^l^^ienfr 
an ibnr^etljan. 3Äo$e ?vr ^err mehr ar# 
men^nrrteofi friede €n^ef ©ette? entge* 
gen fititfen. ^r l>at jk1) |a einmal im- 
OJamte ter pumgen Gintec unt Säuglinge 
eine üOcadjt jmjwid)tet> unt feiner $finb* 
mitten. 

(Pilger aus -3ad;f cnA 



&ev (Hmitßcttfdic SBcfudi« 



^abtgimcj 2. 



53e(fa&c. 



giro, it 



©cfprdd; 
jiDtf^eh SDatc.t uitj) <Sol>n. 

(2d)lufc.) 
5ß e (1 c n De m 2> .1 n n. 

£ebn. *B3enn aber unter Dm ©laubi« 
cv*n (in l:bcil fünDiger, es fei) SKann, cber 
5£ei6i fo Da£ e? »on c-er (fcemein re in Den 
3Vinn aetlun roirb, nun; benn aud) Da$ am 
be« a heil &affell>ia,e meiDen, unb foncerlich 
in e^lidjen $?eiroelmuna.en ? 

Vater. SXerfe bietin witter auf Den 

v2iim iStottc*. So h.n läfott im alten 5$te 

frameur geboten, trenn Did) Dein ©ruber, 

eDer £obn, ober Redner, eDer Daö HBeifo in 

Deinen Annen/ eDer Dein ftreunb Der Dir 

ifrroif Dein fyttfa iKimltd) Überreben reell te, 

unt) fagen: 2a§ ua$ antern (Vettern bie? 

nen Die Du nid)t fennefr, fo bewillige nicht/ 

unD Dein l'luge feil um nütt febenen. Du 

follt U>n aud) nidn oerbergen, unb foüt Did) 

fetner nicht erbarmen, fenDern Deine X;ant 

feil am erfreu über il;m fei;n, pa| man ir)n 

tobte» tarnacb Die £anb bes ganzen QBolfö 

5 9Xof, 13, 6-9. %n fteije rote l)ier ade 

iyreunbfcl)afr nid)ti Durfte belfen Demjenigen, 

fo nad) Dem @fcfe§ getobtejt raerben mufcte. 

(Dtrfes bat fetyen nad) Dem neuen tbunb 

Den 33a nn in Der ©emeine be? «oerrn abge* 

bilDet. 3>a bat Der £err %i\u?> gefaget: 

5£ann Dein Stattet an Dir fünbiget (fyier* 

unter iff lOcann unb 3£e:b, Äinber unD 

Altern, roenn fte mit einanter in Dem iBunb 

(Settee fteljen, wrftanben') unb er roill Did) 

unb bie (gemeinte nid)t boren, fo fyalte 

ihn als einen S^uttn unb Boflner. üttattb. 



17, 7. ^r>enn einer fi ch rerfünbiget hatte, 
bag er frerben nutzte, unD gefreinigt rour* 
De, fp mü&te Die Jp.tnb Der ^euc^n am er* 
fren über Den V erb redder fei;n, Darnach Die 
Spant be8 gdhjen t&olh. 

Unb alö 3frael ft er) am gülbenen tfalb 
rerfünbiget batte, fö mußten Die Beriten 
nach De* £errn 3Bort, am erfreu erwürgen 
im Säger, Dort einem X\)0t ,311m antern, 
feinen ©rubervftreunb u. ^ad)ffen,al?Danu 
rourbc. Durch liefen Der eegen über fte ge* 
bracht. 2llfo ijt es am allcrnetfyroenbia* 
fren im (Sbriftentbum, ba$ allerbeirc $u 
verleugnen um De? £errn roiÖen. Qatyn 
gebet aud)infonberl;eit bie gejre 3efu in 
ber Verleugnung. 5(ber manche Unfr* 
leud)tete fonnen roeljl einen 55ann fuhren 
belfen gegen jemanben, ba e? il;nen feine 
•Verleugnung feftet, aber trenn ei an fte 
felbfr femmt, bag fte ftd) ober t'bre liebfte 
^•reunDe, 9)Jann, ^tih unb hinter, r-er? 
leugnen feilen, Da ijr leiber manchmal 
Die natürliche 2iebe tkl frarfer at$ Die 
gettlid}e ^itbe, unb fommen feiere Cee? 
len ine VerDerben. Partim bleibet eß fejl: 
\ras Der jperr 3<fu* fa^t: Üßer etroa? 
lieber l;at, all mich, Der ig mein ntd)t 
trertl). 

Vom a u § e r n @ 1 1 e § b i e n fr. 
<8cbn. !Tu tyafr mir nun ron mand;erlet; 
fingen gefaget; id) l)ere aber oon rielen, l?.f, 
feld;,e 5)inge gar nicht netl;ig rodren in acht 
\u nebmen, treilen Die ©laubigen tn$ 
jT;immlifd)e SBBefen rerfe|t rodren, fo gieng* 
en fie aud) mit lauter X:immlifd)en Dins 
gen um, unb batten nicht met;r notbig ftd) 



IS, 17. Oie6 ijJ nun eine Reibung fos in fobhen Dingen aur"5ut)alfen. 



roobl in geifrlicher al? fie;fd)lid)er ©emeins 
fd)aft, unb muffen billig biejenige am 
erften in tiz Reibung tbun, Ik am nach* 
fren bet; il)m fet;n, roie id)on ebtn gemeU 
bet, roellen fte nid)t bewerfet trerben, unb 
e .'"."- i* neh fraftig abgcbilber, 5.8#ef. 



Vater, 3a id) babe fetbft genug \±l\ < 
9Jtenfd)en gefeben,bie feld)eö fagen, lehren, 
unb Daren |\treiben ; aber p« irren gai 
fel)r, unb fehlet il;nen nur an einem Demi: = 
tbigen SVr^n, roeld)e§ fie gar gerne Dem 
göttlichen SXatJ} i\\\^ Orbnuttg unterer 7 :. 
g?. S5?fu§, 3aveg. 2. 14. 



lOö 



©cfptd.i) ircifcM SSater unt) <£o!>n. 



trat lernet in ten geringen ringen treu puTautenis, Thomas a Kemj-is, unt terglei* 
femi, a!*tcnn wir * e? .ui J t> gefe'fct über ho* d)en# t>ic fo fd)one geMTreid)e s $üd>er $t* 



U unt große. £fl iil ein« 3eit ber C^mie« 
brigung» uu( eine 3e.it brr'&rtyofpip^j e$ 

iii tor .coir 3efu8 wjrerfi gang Hein ufcb 
niebrig erfetn'enen in bi'cfer S93flt in einer 
bemutrjigen trat ipittnien Unterwerfung gif* 
gen ten 5Bilfen fejnei 2S»Uer$. ^um <uu 
bernmal ab r jnpirt er in grofcer .\\raft itrfb 
,$errlicfjreit n,l$ ein erl/Jtyeter (Sln-ijruä eh 
fi^e inert. 

\v:: £eelim nun, bte" ^errne in ferner £t* 
(Sfyüng bei; ihm fetjh boften, bie muffen 
ihr, nuet) erfr ais einen ernlefcrigten £r)ri* 
frum anriefymetif ii>n beTennen wer ten 
DJcehftfjen in allen Uw" ©eboten, önb (ich 
tiefet nicht tVhamen, fcamit (te dud) Hein 
werten in ten fleinen ©ebotefy fo werben fie 
auch enclich jtt feiner ^eir erhöhet werten, 
fonft wirt e$ urimoaUd) feijn. I>nrum ifr 
i'terjcit te? $erm (gemeine in tiefer £Oelt 
Rein itnt tvrachtet gerne fen, (te bat immer 
muffen unterliegen, al? ein ?lu?fehrfel. 
$>arimt irren fetdje 2Ö?enf(&en mit ihren 
©ebanfen gar fehr, tie ta borgeben : tie 
@Wau6ujen hättax hiebt ncftyig mit elemen* 
ftfdjem Gaffer o.et.mft 511 werten, fie ijäf* 
ten amir) ni.hr netl:g, trotten 5feetn ter 
®emeinfchaft, \\\x ^errunbigurtg te?^ote? 
^]n f 51t trinfen, fentern fie tftnf'en geifrli* 
dien S5&W unt fet;en getauft mit geifHi* 
chem TOaffeff unt waö terglcichen ij;r t;Of 



Idwieben, unt yen Raffung ter nufcevli* 
cl)en l'ebre 3*fu nicht? gemeldet. 

QSater. €otcbe äRenffyn, tie fivh au\ 
ütfertfcfyen Sfugniffe berufen, tie geben ui 
tvrfreben, bag )ic ta? gottliche 3eu.yaif, tum 
3efu m'd)t haben ; tarum fpriYnr Der heilig 
ge Spannes: So nur ter SHenfcfcen 3'ug* 
m*§ annehmen» fe ifr ( v crre? Seugnij? fiel 
gref,er, benn P5etr hat gejeuget von feinem 
£ehn, unt wer ta glaubet an Den lEel a 
@foftc$f ter bat fouhe? 3eugni£ in ihm. 
$0er (SJott nicht glaubet, ter macht tyn 
$ttm l'ügner» tenn er glaubet nicht bem 
Seugöijj, ta? ® Ott jeuget t>on feinem vZoim. 
1 So!). 5, 0. 10. Solches Seugnijj ifl 
netbwcnttg jur (geligfetfc unt haben e$ 
alle Xpdu'gen 0)>\bt. 

Aber ein feld)Cö Seugmf »ort ten 9)ten* 
fchen, fo rtoäj unter bem groben SSabel ft n D 
freben blieben, ifr leiter gar gefähr!; 
tarauf 511 berufen, unt ftnt gemeiniglich 
alle tie fief) «uf fehhe berufen, beritttich 
mit felbigen ÜÄenfeben nicht ein?. Tann 
wer fbftte wol^l rennen ein? fenn m 
neu, tie nod) im .ftfofrer, unt unter te? 
\}\ibfre? i'ehre gefranten fei;n, u\\$ tn'eU 
leicht au? 9)ienhheu;A-ur:bt nicht bet'annt, 
wab fie mögen erfannt haben. 9i6ei* foU 
ebe Berufung auf heilige ?3ceni\hen ifr eben 



he? Vorgeben me!)r' i;V w>ter tie Harelf» ^ intl ' a{ > bie #*"$« QBelr ' ircIcbc ^ k!) 

Seirgniffe bor t; rifr; tarum ifri^f G^iftum unt ferne 9(pcftcl berufen 

afJein fiehetj^t finD tod) gdr md»t mit l'ehre unt ge* 

aif M ffj, nein?. 3>arum finb fokhe arme £ee, 

- >. • . 1 wohl nil h:tauein, tie ihren erlauben 

tSßortv'; trat atif lern eigene^ oclcommene? '*' 

. - , • «;., auf einen fo blinten (i>runb bauen woilen, 

. lern nur im ©ehör* ' _ . t M . 



welcher toch $ur 3eit ter SCnfecbtüng im* 

mer wieter einfallt. 5>er ^ohn (^otte? 



ipe 1 , um 
fam tu ©läu^'en^ einfaltig nach, u. nimmt 

oefariiieh alle Vernunft unter ten, @el)or* 

V ** . ^, . .■ >:r bat a-:lehret : üi>er tieje meme Vehre 

fam ■ 1/ fo wnt man p 

reit' t en irre 



. rct. 

93 n 

hi g e n. 

Cohn. 3tr) habe a r -:r öWr) ine 
l;oren berufen Auf tie feilte 



boret, unt thut fie, ten oergteuhe üb fit 

nem ringen ^aim. a-eatth. 7, 2d. $tj# 

:v;r fpn "-laut : C^ahrlah id) fa* 

■ mein 3ß*rt höret, unt ghiu^ 

, ; ■ midi gefantt \\u, t:r \\\t 

Ühtüt unt t'ommt ßidft in ta? 



©cfpvvu1> jtpijfd;(Mi 53atcr unö £ol)ti. 



107 



(Scricljt, Aob. .";.':'. Römer: ©3er an 
inicb glauber, rpfrb nimmermehr frcrbcn 
£>a$ [i\\t geroifje. ?aUi,h'V' b*ni; &«* Ci1 
glaube^ 

.;•, o »vie eletib ifr tic*, fid) auf 
hen fy.m.v lifje JU lv rufen, unD Ollf 
SOfcnfdxn ju feuen, bic man pet fy< I 
fiug nnfietyeti bnjs maa tenfr ebcr fprUbt: 
ja mean biefe eß fo Ufyctrn W1Ä gUuifctefl 
nach Ice Schrift» fo wellte man e0 ami) 
gilben. Dagegen abty fpimbt ber Sipai 
frei ^autuö: do aucl; w:r, eter ein £o* 
gel petti j)immel eud? cm anber Creangcli* 
uui prcbigtc, anberf:/ bnui M B«f cueb 
g:pretigt haben, b<r fey r-erfimbt. Gfofat 
1/ 8. £ic\){, fcas ifr &as em ige (Juange^ 



®ott bcMftef bar tenon, bt< Sfyn KiBen. 
Ten no b mill ub bir *iO »id figen, WW e£ 
ber 0)ci|t ©eftcö. in Jjneit, öcfcrifi au4 s 
enitfa bit £s gettgej Dettftetyn 'Qfoitit 

fclbfr: CtuT an micj) gtauölfc lor \i-- 
m\W$ Velum hab:n. :>b. :<, 1~>. £df 
ijj f$#n ein grc 
^;cnlicbtw. llnD t 

&beiiy wie bic Könige im: .'onars 

eben in tiefer 2iMt i>ifcc:i, wet dx? mir eis 
RM-£)<m| breit ifr, ttrtb ifr wttei ©ebfed)* 
liiijfejt» .tfranf l)eit, ^urcbt, Unruly i#efal)rs 
licfyfeit res XqM» unb bergleid)ea, unb 
enblt$ n^ft <$ gajij -u ni d;>te. ^onbern 
i$ ifr ein i'elctye? $reubens2eben, weUt.cS 
feinem %et> mel;r unterwerfen ifr- un'o 



um, »evauf iÜtyfeö unb ade ^roplxtcn gesjeroig bleibet, es ifr unenblid);. feine #&anfd 
nriefth* bilg man es beven folic, unb weUibut, feine i2d)merjen<, feine fturd;t, ftincn 



ire* t»on Cibrifro tttife feinen 2ipofreln tiriS 
gcoffimbaret tfr. 

DieTe? (Jtungelium fann feme Jpeilig* 
feit ber (£ngel nod; riet weniger tcr 9#en* 



?)ianejel nod) llnejcmadv fein Äampf neu 
£rreir, .fem deinen nod; SNayufy «H^ 
mefyr 511 finfcen femt/ benn ajeid) wit bar> 
i;eben eiviej, )\> wirb auch tie frreuce <\v'\<\ 



fd)cri> ja and) ireter SOtodjt nod) ©eivalt f:»;n. ^Bie ©ott buret? ten ^ropl)etcn fas 
bet aäiijen 'Seit ocrAnbcrn nod) frAnfen, gjtt: ^n>ieje ^reuce n>irt u{>er ihrem 
line; rjeebct baju nod) baten tfymi/ obne ber Raupte fe^n, freute unb ^3onne »virb ftc 
jiro^cn llnrjnab ®ette§^ tawn e§ fre!;et feffc crejreifen, ^eb/metyn unb ftttifynt ltivb 
loie ber Q5erej ®otte§> unb iit ein fo(d)er wc^ müjjen.. 3 c f« y5 ' 10 - 
etffni wie CSbnfhtö reter: ^?er aui tits' ' r^ [)la ]VK * iin Uuitxtx £tvom be? It* 
fen eteiit fatlct, ber w;tb ^rfd)c(lcn, auf ^ ntim ^ofl^f mm bem ^tul)l ©ette§ 
er über fader, ben wirb er jcrnial^ m}> ^ ^ammej au^ftie^en,, unb auf Bei* 

ben leiten wirb £elj bes ^eben? freien. 
S)aö wirb bie ailertofrlivtfren ^rud)te tra* 
a,cn. i'lpoc. 2^^1.2. 3n biefem $reu* 
bm&tHn wirb bic erabr ©otte$ fid) ef* 
fenbaren. s ?lpoc. 21. Q.GeU1)e ^tatt unb 
Mafien wirb ow lauter (Selb unb fttytgM 
^rubfat barinnen wanbeln foil ; ^ vU , ( }iU l^ein fe^n, unb bie Ölau&iejcn werben in 



men. SDhittl;. 2i, 44. 

53 n s <3 e l I; n u n cj t er ©lau b i< 
ge n. 

£obn. ©eilen bu mir nun uie|ei »en 
ber Vel)re ^efu (il)rifii a^fa^t; unb taf, 
man nottywenbia, unter allem jaeuij. un^ 



nun ein s X'eenfd) 511 <.;ewavten, wann ev \i,l) 
verleugnet iu\$ (£)}rifro nadowl^et, uw'o um 
bei; au:->i)arret unter allem breite uwb get* 
■ten* biö an baß ^'i^be ? 

:^ater. ^öftub fold)e ©üter unb .<*;err? 
ltel;feiten burd) ß^rijhini 511 erlangen; bie 
mm umher öfpjjew Starbt U))\\, bafe tz Uis 
ne menfd)liebe Sungji au*fpi\uben fann f 
unb nid;t fann befd;rieben werben, KW§ mef 3 en. 



ein ©äffen ber £tabt bas freubeneeiuye 
.^alleluia fingen* ^ob. 13, 22. Viewer* 
ben fronen auf tm ^duptern tragen, unb 
e;ege^ s ])almen in ilnen ^anben. 9lpcc. 7. 
3;a fingen unb füngen, unb für gutem 
-DUitl) jaud^en, unb bas ^amm wirb iit 
leiten £U t<\\ lebenbigen 5Gaffer;^runncn; 
unb werben J-rücbtc bei; Unitcilli^fcit ge^ 



fQ9 Wcfpva;') jroifcfKn QJate« tint) Soljn 

3M über tiefe* wirl tali tic ftreube lim 
mer majeSern, n»enn [to fcben ten rerrn 



Jefum in ferner großen .Perrluvfeit unt 

v ?A\,jefrat, mit feinen Die I taufentmal tau« 
fenben ijeiflijen unb (£na,eln, tie urn fet« 
nen Sfyron herum frehen, unb mit grogct 
£ttltgfctf unt freuten ta& £alleluja fins 
gtAi tag fjimmel unb(£rten baoen erfduU 
ten mtt>> unt taburd) aud? tie frei ge* 
mac'/te Kreaturen bewogen werten, tern 
erwürgten Vamm Vob, $l)t unt ^rei«, 
itnt OJeivalt »on (fmigfeft ju (Sivigfeit 5U 
fagpt. Äpoc. 5, i;j. 

lieber tiefet atttt wirb tiefet tie fcocfofre 
l'ufr fenn, ten «ferro jeftini in feiner rers 
f (arten ^nfd->beitan,ufd\»uen. Ja (te »er« 
ten ficb»ern? untern, b'.i| fo gritfgc 9#et|s 
fchen tiefen allein anvaitieum unb fyerrli* 
d>en 3efum geliebet unb itytti gefrfget %t* 
ben. %\ tie (Riubi'aen werten fich wr* 
»vunbern, baf, fie in tiefer Welt niebt wiU 
liger ;sw<Un fine, geiä unb £ebenunc aU 
lc? i&tf fie hatten, gu [äffen, .nie £iebe 311 
511 tiefem ^immelö^nia, unt feiner beilis 
ae}i Üehre. 3a fie uferten erfennen, bag 
Bier irerr $e#* auß Siebe ^u ihnen tiefe 
■Öerrlid)feiten r-eWhffert hatte unt in tiefet 
'^animerthal a/fc-mmen, ja gar auft ^iehe 
für. fie aefrerben, tamit fie tiefe ^elicjfeit 
u-lau^i tonnten; tiefes »virb benn iu\b 
mehr «ob, >preif, unb £>«n! enveden in ftfe 
le G: »im gfeiten. Da »virb feyn tag ftreu; 
la'p.^cchcn/ ta oiel taflftrft Seelen febon, 
fiut mit J^immele ßfanj umgehen, frehen 
ta für («ertes Shren; ta tie cernpbinen 
prangen, unt ta* hohe "ict anfangen: 
J^eüig, Wellig, .reiüa, l»a§t, e>5err ter $a< 
ter, £eba unt (*Jeijr. 

v 3 on ter c ro i a e u O u a (. 

£ofm. S'Senn nnn *ie ntahre jjfau&ige 
Seelen feure gro§« unb »void tfnauffprfd)* 
Udx igefigfeifai gewesen' tverfcen, roie »virb 
es tennfteneri Uflgfaifbfgeti a,chen, »rcldH* 
tem j;e». n ^efu in -feinen *>cfch'c:i n:\bt 
getyorfam gewefe«, unt ^ImunD feiriSKetcfy 
nu1)t gelieber, fonlfftn tie $&tit unb bereu 



.£errlid)feif, unt tic in ihren £ unten gq 
ff erben finb? 

Ißater. (^leid) ivie tie .f:errlid).eit ter 
©laubiejen unau^fprccblid) Uw nvrb, eben 
fo ifr auet) tie dual ter \Scrbammten \\\\X> 
Ungläubigen unau i 3fpred)lid , >. Tcwn bie 
v8d)rift faejet : $>a| ter £cl)n ©ort« 8 »cri 
be fommen in cjroger Äraft unb Syrritä}* 
feit/ ba »verteil um fel;en alle 03cenfd)en u t 
»verteil heulen alle unejlaubujen @efd)led)i 
te ter (*rte. 'tfroc. 1; 7. Unb werben 
per lauter ^ina/r unt Jurdn ju ten s ^ers 
cjen unb ^ü^eln faejen ; «Jattet auf unfi 
unb oerberget i*nö f li\u\ »vir Fennen nid)! 
freien für benif ber auf bem £tuhl jt|t» 
unb für tem 3orn bei* £jmme*. Spoc. (5, 
16. 

Da? »virb ihnen aber nun iv'dn? mehr 
helfen, fontern fie »verben 00a vibrnTo t>04 
ren muffen/ "®el;et hin, ihr 03erfludnen, 
in ba& holIijd)e ^-euer, ta6 bereitet ifr tem 
Teufel unt feinen Engeln." 9H»itt. "25, 41, 
'<t)enn tie taö ^!)ier unt fein SBilt anbe? 
ten, feilen gequälet »verben mit fteuer unb 
v^dMVcfel, vor bem l'amm unb allen heili* 
ejen (Jnflein f unt ber SKaud) ihrer dual 
»virb auffteiejen yen (Jivigfeit ju Swigfeit« 
unb fie werten feine Ovuhe haben $ag unb 
%\d)ti 8(poc. 14, 10. 11. Denn fe ie? 
maub nidn mirt gefunten im $5ud) be& 
V'ebenf-, ber »virb geworfen »verben in ten 
feurigen SPfu( f ba ihr k 33urm nicht frirbt, 
unt b.ie '^euer nicht perlofcben mirb. 9(poc, 
20,15. jR.ire. 9,44. 3ef.66, 24. J<i 
fie »verben allem JUifd) ein (Greuel feun ; 
unb tenn in tiefer dual »virt b\\$ lU 
ecrnuer;en um npcfcl fe t»iel mehr »wres 
f,ern, »venn }ic erf ernten» »vie )ic folebe ^re* 
|e Sfligfeiten unt .ötrrluhl'eiren, bie f:e 
aw ten .^intern öofteÄ fehen, ]'o leicht per« 
feberjet haben, fra pe neb in ber (Staaten? 
5:;: Cjelebet, unb tiefelf'fn nid-t j\ead»teti 
fenbem in allen 8 unten ptgrbracfyt ba« 
bcn. 

3Bmn nWtaon bie 03ereduen frehen 
! »verteil mir aroper ^reuti^feir cjeaen tit, 
\ fe fie cu-ünafret, unb ihre Arbeit (ihre Vc!^ 



Gcfpvact) jroifc&tn Stole* tint» ©otyti 



1 03 



re unt 0fau6tn a» 3«fam ghriffum) »efr 
'warfen haien. 1)4 rmben brnn bi« 2&r* 
fcammten ÜIU* feiVn, unb gr*ntfA«i er* 
fbrccfen für foUfyr &tigfett« unt »e£ 
ben linger einanber rebe» mit iXeu, arib für 
\Hmvr *<$ QkifM feuften: «Dafi if} befi 
wchben wir etwa für einen Spott hatten. 
g&ir Darren hielten fei;n Se&en fur unftiu 
«ig, je. 9Bfc ift er nun §ejö^tet unter feie 
hinter ©ottee, un,b fjti« gj$< ift unter ten 
^eiligen. (Darum fo giften wir be$ uty 
ten üöegee gefeilt. 2BaS bilft un§ nun 
Der \pr.ul)t, rcas bringt un$ nun ber £Keia> 
tl)um fammt bem £)ed)mutl).' 03. g&eity, 
5, 1. 2$atu» fie nun alle tiefe Dinge beten? 
fen roerben, wie \k il)r hieben \n Junten 
^ugebrad^, wie jte ötettals &ae l)i>d)ffe ®ut 
nicht geliebet, unb baburd) alle fold)« gros 
fce v2eligfeit perfd)er$# tyaben; fc wirb ei* 
ne fold)« Cual, Jammer unb (£lenb in 
tynen fidj befinten f tie feine Sunge aue? 
fpreef^u fann. !p«nfl fie fint po» ®ett«8 
JÜngeßd)* jmb allen ipeiligen oerffejjen. 

<2ebn. f & jtnb tiefe Dinge fel>r fdirecf? 
iid) ««§»!»&*«. 9{&er fage mir: Sollen 
benn folebe dualen unb harter ewig unb 
&\)m (hibe feyn ? 

2>.ater. Sftad) bem Seligntg ber ^eid^fh 

^dn-ift fteljet man ta§ ber 9Caud) ibrer 
dual wirb aufzeigen r-on (Srotgfeit jü 
£wigfeit. 5(pcc. 14, 11. Da| e* aber 
gar unenblid) feilte wahren, ba* freuet in 
beil. ed)rift nidrt, aber bauen ift nid)t 
fiel $u reiben, unb niebt netl) barnad) $u 
fragen: $?nn tk freybenreid)« Seligfeit 
iff cinm.it bei iljrien berfd}fr$et, b'afc wenn 
auch fd)cn bie C.ual aufboret, nad) ben 
langen <£\tn'gfeiten, fo wirb nimmermehr 
ba?jenige, röas bk (^laubigen feiet in ber 
Gmab«ri5«it burdb fjtfum (Styriffum erlaiw 
gen ; wenn fie ifym geljorfam fei;n, crlan* 
gef werben, ttnb ift wohl bei oielen eine 
grofce $I)or!}eifr weil \u geboret baben von 
einer ^Hieterbringung, je aebten fie e* 
niebt* baf;fic fub g'an;{id) pcrkuimen, fens 
" fcern Ijefteh |\t;en auf bie ^iseterbriugung, 



weKbe J^ofpnung ga&j gerotfc ihnen bann 
entfallen wirb, wann )ic in tie Oual foms 
men, unt terfelbeu fein (Jute fehen, un^ 
ber leib ige trcfr wie ein Oüud) oerfd)win* 
ten nurt. 

Darum ift tn'el beffer, man übe fid) in 
eiefem einfältigen (Irfenntm^ : Zwfc man 
in ber ®naben t ^eit moebte irürtig werben, 
Um sötn (fknteö unb ber bcllif.ben 0.u.i[ 
ju entfüiefK«, a$# ba$ man ftd) lange be« 
benfet, wie ober wann man aus berfelben 
wieter fommen fonne. $bm al? wann 
ein !Die^ pd> bamit treffen wollte: S*y 
wann tu fd)on über bem -Tiebffabl ergrif* 
fen wirff, beine Strafe nimmt bed) wieber 
ein &nbt. 2Bürbe t^ niefit (in etenber 
5roff \<i)n 1 Älfo iff bat (hungetium oiel 
beffer uwb fetiger, weteteö lehret, \vk man 
bem Sern ©otteö entfliegen fann, al« fol« 
d)e& (foangetium, welche? leerer, b^b bie 
ewige Clual ein Chibe l;at, weld)e^3war ei* 
ne k 3ai)rl)eit iff, geboret aber gar m\bt ate 
ein (Joangelium benen ©otrlofen ju preti« 
gen. 

§(ber e^ iff leiber U\) biefer B«t burd) 
bie l)ol;e (Jinbilbung berer ü)ienfd)en, bie 
t?on ber v 2Bieberbringung teuren unb S5ü* 
d)er bauon febreiben, gan^ r-erfeljret. Unb 
gibt wenig foldw treue X;au?l;alter, wetd)e 
ber gm %t\ut über fein £au?gefinbe 
gefegt, tu il;nen jur mtter Seit bit 
gebül;renbe €peife geben, tue. 12, 42. 
'/reu ivinbern bie ?Jcitd), ben Jünglingen 
ffärfere, unb ben ^Sotlfemmenen ffarfe 
£peife." ^?(ber es giebt fo eiel treulefe 
i^auM)alter, weld)e ber £'err rndjt felbff in 
ber Hin j"pau?gefinbe gefefeet, fenbern lau* 
fen nach i{;rer eigenen ©efalligfeit burd) 
menfd)lid)e Üßei6l;eit,. wellen ftuge ^eute 
fenn, t»erfet)ren aber nur be? jperrn Sinn 
unb Meinung, benen )ic feilten 9Jiild) ges 
ben, legen fie ffarfe epeife eer. 

Porten fagt ber ^peitet ^aului 51: ben 
(ierintbern, ^33cild) babe id) eud) ^u trin* 
fen gegeben unb nid)t ffarfe epeife, bar um 
»veil il;r iu\t) junge hinter in dhriffe, uwb 



110 



©cfpracl; joMföcn q>üicr unö eot)ii. 



nod) f(cifd)(id) fei;t. l £pr, 3* 2. ©enn fW f) äfauöe, b»i( bet 2Jfcj ju n 2e&e« fe-r 

cd t\u>)It fid) auf tiefe Wrt in tern geifr* tiuy unD fbmal, »:it> tie Verführung ia - 
lid)en, old m:e i;n natürlichen l'ebem;ter üß.-tf febr ^rc§ if» uiib fo j?iel fahlv; 
Q.Ö inn nun einer einem jungen Kintlein i ©eifrer, fntfdji VttjXttt unt fatfdje ^rc* 
tie 9.)cild) ent$nM)en tljate, tint frellte ihm : platen giebfj wie foil id) mid) tann in 
einen fofrlidien Q3raten eor fcappn v 1 effen, j tiefem allem eerbalten, tamit id - ) tie rrot> 
man fc'.ite Wpljt erfahren, baj ein folcbc? jge »Seligfeit erlange, unt nid)t i>erfu!.>rc: 
.VC'mt bait) frerben würte, obgleid) ter 
traten an \id) feltjfr a,an^ gut unt f&frticr; 
ware" Gben fo aefycr eg leiber aiub fcen 



tiefen verwirrten Seiten, ta viele Seelen 
turd) tie $nate ( mr S&ujj« erwecfet roor* 
ten, unt nod) wol)l $at junge hinter im 
Glauben fenn, betj billiger QBetje ilmen 
feilte ter Anfang tee (Sbrifrlidjen i*eb,ene/ 
nte tie red)te $)cild)^peife, vergelegt n>m 
benV worauf aud) ^etrue weifet : 3Daf; fie 
feilten taturd) $unet)men, ale» tie jefctgebor? 
ne ivintlein. 1 fct. 2, 9. 

§{&er folcbe lautere 9Jciteb wirb i^nen 
turd) allerlei &erbad)t, unt Vorlegung 
unterer ftarfen greife endogen, unt i?;a? 
tiefet vor -ftufeen bringet, iff nicht genug 
§u bejammern. ^Seilen eS lauter £d)uten 
Iwinget, lauter sterben unb £>crtfrben, 
,3erftreuung unt pertrennuHg, Unt warm 
ein fplcper t\l;rcr tint) £)auel)a(ter, lange 
ftarfe £peifen vergelcgct [),U; ban« gebet 
er wieber fort, ta wiffen tenn tie arme 
$3eenfd)en ntdft vuae ee gemefe« fey, ftnt 
jw'iir lange turd) feinen fd)enen .Vildng, 
aber unteutlid)en Sen gefüfyret werten. 
CDaturd) l)at fid) tann niemant retb/t fens 
nen j'um Streite ruften, unter ten Teufel 
unt feinen 2(iil)ang. Unt foLbe ®en? 
fd)en fint von ^aulo vcrglid)en, einem 
tonenben Sr'jjj; uiib flingenten Gebelle. 
1 Clor. 13. ££eil fte tie 2ebre unt tie 
Viebe nid)t lubcn, woturd) man tie Ort? 
nungen unt (Gebote Q3otteö galten rann. 
Sek 14. unt 1 3ei>. 5, 3, 

£ebn. Vieber iSaterjj id) tanl'e luvb? 
mate für teine gute llntfrmeifung, unt 



werte ? 

(!" i n s 2> uteri? d) e t SH a t l). 

SBater. 3d) ne'dt tir tenn nod) einen gv.s 
te n unt g e wj i ffe r. iH a 1 1) aus e ä te r l i et) e r Ü : ; ; : ; 
mittheilen, unt an ten getent'e tein Sefeens 
lang, la|'Ǥ au:? teinem ^eryen nimmei:* 
mel)r femmeu, fentern getenfe taran mo 
tu gehefr unt fieh.e.ff, manu tu. ti'i) nie* 
terlegefr unt nufflel^fr, fe |.if 5 tiefet tei- 
ne greife ^erge t'epn, ta|all tein eeufjen 
unt Verlangen -jcityn gei>e, u-ie tu, fcumert 
@ett, ter tid>evfd\uTeu, unt ^Xefvm Cihris 
ftum, ter bfcf) mit feinem fheuren (BUit 
erlofet ty\t, »m ganzem .rer^en, i>en aa\\; 
L ^er ^eeie, unt v<;n ganzem 0>emuth lieben 
megefr, über atte Dinge in ter 2Beit> t& 
fep Sd>ent)eit et.^r ^ieid)thum> ja tra? tir 
für teine klugen unt Dt;ren femmen med ;-s 
te. 

Umb in tiefer i'iebe fürdue @Dtt w«l 
fintllebem jj.er^en, betrad)te alie feine £)e* 
bete ^ag unt OJaebt, halte fie mit reinem 
.f:ev^n, laffe tiefelben teine f'Cat'ogeber 
fer;n, unt bitte t>effänt »^ um hm .r eiligen 
(^eifr, iretct)er tid) in alle (Debe^ ©otte? in 
ter Wahrheit leiten nurt. Slaft tiefe? U* 
flantig in teinen Obren erfhallen, rr»aö 
Daw't \a,yt: &ie uu'vt ein ^i'mglmg fei* 
nen x9eg ü n ff rä flieh i}i\)in : ivann er fiel) 
hält i\a&, teinen Herten. s ^f. 119, ü. 
^•emev, Tie 3\ete tee A;erm \)i lauter, 
mie tui'dilautert Silber im ertenen Riegel, 
beivähret ftebenmal. ^>f. 1,2, 7. ferner: 
X,u^ ^efefe tee .^;errn ifr ebne ^»intet u. 
erquiefet tie eeele, ta? neugni!; teö^eirn 
ifr iteivTß unt nnubet tie albernen iveife, 



\oeil nun unfere e^eife bait ( m ente ifr, tie befehle tee A?errn fint rubtig unter? 
fo will i-.b tin") nod) tiefen fragen : £9eil, freuen tae .f?ery tie Cohere tee .Cerrn 
id) ron tir wohl eerftanten l;abe, 'untee fint lauter uirt erleud)ten tie klugen, \a 



©cfrrÄd) jteW^n ^ atC1 ' ** @°l)n. 



Hl 



pfffnbfcftK^rbe^n^oItu^pWfclnti]^ (In* fcttfcf>t kpöffrtp unb tctrdlfittyp 
©o!V(r< pnb fufjcr 6e«n ^linlä unt> ^o* l'teeitffr frSf f< * cim ' 01 > m M u m ,!nvm 



tigfeiiu. ^1. 19, 9-11. 2a| tarneben 
in b«j*m Okmnlbe ücto tic $?tftt bf< 
.porrn Sefu erfragen J »ISer mid) liebet, 
Cv-; roirb mein« hebere t) alten, wer aber 
mid) ni .'m bebet, bir bait meine SBor.tt 
Hiebt. 3öl>. 14, 23. 24. ferner: SD?«i* 
baafeljown meine etimme, unb [ie 
f|(^en mir, unb M) a,ebe ibnen bd§ enti$« 
Veben. 3teb..l^p2T. Unb darneben bes 
fcenfe mit Steife, roaö but «Öerr 3efu6 ven 
ftiHen.<$tl'*r<n fa$et, ba er fprid>t: ^eb 
l»ab: nJti)t yen mir fefibfr $ercbtö, f entern 
id) babe aeretet, »45 mir ber feater befolg 
l:n bat, unfc id) iv«§, NJ \t\i\t ©ebote 
fin,b bae emijje geben. 3d). 12, 49. 50. 

Unb bebalte frer? ten tbeureu SKatl; be* 
renn S*ffl> ten er ten €eini£en Riebet, 
ta er fprMtt : ^«Ij'rt eud) für, für ten 
tüi-ben ^repbeten, tie in £d)aafe>;.ft1eU 
tern fomme«, inmenbio, aber fint fte reis 
genNfü&fc SWatty. 7, 15. ferner: ff* 
l,et jii taf, eai.vh m'emanb verführe, tenn 
e§ werten viele femmen unter meinem 9£as 
men tint fogen : Sc!) bin @ljJri(hiS. Unb 
werter* imcIc verführen. Qftatf. 24, 4, 5. 
£i\UK teinc £eele ab? teinen allerbefren 



Crvanadio, fet) fiutj wie eine (g?d)langep 
weldK tie Obren i»efffcpfet f c r tern fee« 
1\bworer, unt rufe unb fd)rei;e rtäd) !Jefu/ 
Ott wie ein (^cfyaaf nad) feinem .f?irten. 

£ebn. 3d) mujj nod) etwa* fragen, 
welcbeö mir in etwas l)nrt vorkommt, bag 
id) foiefee $)?enfd)cn, tie in einer fcld>en 
£eiliafeit, unb $>unberrtjÄti$feit fid) yi\* 
djerf, für falfd) galten feile, wenn fte nid)t 
in ter t'efyre 3>efu manteln, unb tarmiter 
feim, wie e$ üufcerlid) im Seftament eje? 
fd)rieben jreliet» 

ÖSarer. 3d) l)abe gemewnetp tu fottteft 
ten ejottlidxn (ijrunb wol)l verfranten l;a* 
ben, turd) baö (ait^e ©efprad), fo will id) 
el tir bierinnen nod)inä]6 faa.cn nad) tem 
3euaniJ5 ter fyeil. 0d)rift> alten unb neuen 
Seframcnts. jjcjtö Q)ott turd) liefen fein 
®efe£ tem 9Solf 3frael cffenba()ren lief,, 
weld)ee ein fohbes vefreS SBort war, tag 
wer es brad), frerben mujjte. 4 3ftof. 15, 
35. irebr. 10, 28. SBenh eine «Seele au£ 
ftrevel fuWbtgte unt bee Jperrn (üebot fal;* 
ren lie§, tie würbe fd)led)t au^erettet, unt 
tie (£d)ult war auf ibr. ec fefte war 
bn6 ©ort tej J;erm, tiird) WcU" §W* 



v2,ba&, iutnuTtar in teinen S:h\Kn. Unb ! rxn - 9hm n?aren &a ^ allc f>^fd)e v 4>repl)e^ 
wantele m alten ^iteu in »ei%r ^urd)t. tem weld)e im @efe| etrpa§ ta^u ober ta^ 
igprid) wie X^aint mit aufrid)ti\]em J";er* . yen t ^ Uen - 



:;iiiii(Üdt: 3-1) bewahre mid) in tem 
^3cft beiner kippen, i»i>r 5)cenfd)enrTUerf 
«uf bent €Bec[e b:s #orbers. s ^f. 17,4. 

Unt wenn tir al^tann fd)i>n 93Jen|\ben 
bcaevmen, unt unter fie r'ümeft, tie ta iMel 



Die wahren ^rcpl)eten aber ridjteten 
ftd) alle nad) tem @efefe, fö \vk es t ci? 
^vnecot ^efe? geretet l;atte. Die ^valfd)eu 
hantelten nad) i\}v$i Jöer^enj ©etant'en, 
unt faxten jwar tem SSofcPe : £er Jöerr 



!'.eilii>'r als 3ol)anne? f viel feuriger aUvlltJb^ ** &Utf> * iba <* uurcn {aum 
.iv, r-iel wnntertbäti^er als ^ofes, ^ict Vü^on. Kun merfe webl, was bad für 
f,!nftmütbu-ier,-temütbuKr, unt aviülidier I cilu ' ®fy(f Ö f v<3)t unb@efefe fei;, tasturd) 
als ^riftue (elbfr unt feine ^(poirel ftljei* | tcn ^ el ) a ( ^^- r ^ ' ;[bcr iu tic - c[f dn ^ s 
nen fo'ltcn, unt fie mantel ten nid)t in ter ifül)vet, unt mit 3eid)en, Muntern, unt 
sMjri* .3efu t:^er'reufe ; <\ten fyitinbti, fe ^ußt^iiun^ beö JTpeii, Reifte? wc!)l befrag 
wie in tem Otiten Seftament ^efdjricben $&*:*$* I;ebr. 2, 4. Durd) ten e^bn 
Prebet, unb weflten bid) a&fufjren von tie? Lottes, turd) wel ben ter *?atcr am Iei>- 
fen einfältigen (geboten t:«> .rerrn 3efu— tin 5 U llu ^ ^«bet t)at. rebr. 1, 1, :.'. 
fo beuee unt glaube in t:inem ^ei^en, titir^ welken ter SDaftr t;e ganjc Seit 



112 



©cfprid) jwifcljcn Qkfcr unfc Sel)n, 



<y:mad)t bar. Qrr ifr bae (ebenbige g&ort» 
webbe? Jleifctj MWbcn $« ^ct\ l. vltu'U 
cbcm ber SßAter alle (Gewalt gegeben !;.U, 
im .rimmel unb ftttf Sibcn« 9Jcattb. 28» 
1,8. 5Beid)«fl @><fe$ über all« 2fteubt ; ©e? 
wait, £errfel)aften, unb Ofcrigfeiten, nitbr 
allein in tiefer/ fenbern and) in ber ( ;u* 
rünftiflen SHJelt iff, £pbef. 1» 2J. £? ifr 
ber fcotyn ©orte*, welcher a*ifa,ifajjmi i#f 
u. finb ihm unteren tie Cf n ; \el f unb bie 
©en?altiflen» unb bie ^rdfre. 1 %^t. 3» 22. 

Ohtn bebenfe, tafc bie l ? e!?rf be? (?$!)* 
ne? (§ßtt*6 viel freier» viel unbeweglicher u. 
unveränberlieber wirb muffen gehalten fo;n, 
tfon allen, bie r-cin £olm ©otfeö in feiner 
l'ebrc, (heberen, guten SKrtrfy» unb ©efefcen 
glauben, jpicrau? fannfr bu ja leicht tmu 
U\\i wie gottlo?» wie bo.bm fällig, wie 
blinb unb fünfter eine £eele fei;n muß/ bie' 
einen einzigen v ^efel)l be§ £errn 3*M*u ver* 
nebtet. Unb wie rief gotrlcfer »rfuflen rtfd^t 
folebe 5ebrer unl "Propheten fenn, bie mit 
ihrer ütfciPbert bie S&eiebeit $efa veraeb* 
ten, bie einen anbern ü'Seg» atö 3*fU0 $e* 
erbnet, machen, wellen. Tie bie Seelen, 
webte ijefum in feinen ©ebeten einfältig 
nachfolgen wellen, batwri abzuführen fueben, 
einige bureb fütje unb präd)tige hieben, im 
<£d)aaf?^Vl} venleibet» anbere brauen 
<vw mitf&tfän&Mfh unb fueben bureb Tro* 
ben unb allerlei i&rfrigtmg bie <2e*len von 
fcem guten iKatty 3*fu abjutyalten« 

Sfcie met;nejt tu? 'Collen b>\$ nicht v £er; 
fübrer, f .i l nh c ^repbeten, ja Tiebe unb 
hierbei* fevjn» bie ba allezeit über bie Wtatfs 
er hinein freigen nnb niebt bureb bie $bür, 
weld)e 3efu6 felber ifr, eingeben wellen. 
JJöb* 10. £$ ifr niebt? greulicher unb 
fünblicber in ben klugen @$erte$» ftlö wenn 
ein frerblb.ber DJcenfd) feinem &ött nicht 
glaubet, in allen feinen (geboten unb 3krs 
loten. Unb bu wirfr nuib fünften mm 
ieineranbern jpeiligf'eit nichts im alten u. 
neuen Seftament finben, als nur allein ift 
ber 5öiUe Portes bie £ ei lung ber eeelen 
ijewefen, unb jebcrjeit bleiben wirb. 

Unb tiefes ifr ber &fg ^u ®ott» wenn 
eine £eele tbuf \v<\$ ©Ott baben will; tbut 
Vie e? aber nicht» nnb wibcrfefjt fiwb ibrejn 
&$H in feinem Tillen, au? 05eringfebä* 
ijuna» benlet unb fpriebt : Tiefe? unb jene? 
i]t mir niebt luMlv'ej, cb e? fjfeici; (Sfettgftw 



ten bat. £c ifr eine fobbe £eele ein ^-eins) 
®orte?. Unb wie ber beilieje ^cbanne^' 
fprid)t: ^i}er übertritt, unb bleibet nulr 
in ber Vebre ^brifri, ber bar feinen Q3etr. 
-30b. ?• &< %&ti aber in beri'ebre Obn? 
fn bleiben bat beifce» ben ^ater unb ben 
esbn. 

ßariwn witl \&i *ir biefe? noch ^iim 5?es 
feblufj rat ben ; jDnJ bu allein ciui 5eftttn 
beinen^rlcfej unb ^elie\macber üben feilt. 
.rebr. A2. 2. Uaö rtenn bu ucn üjtym feu 
nel'el;ve, fe wie fie äuger(id) im ^eframent 
vefel)Un, erlernet bafr, bafc bu al?benn bei 
franbio, babe\> bleibefr, unb bieb refel^reft» 
wel lieber bein i'eib unb l'eben, beme ©ü^ 
ler, ^veunb)\baft, ja alle? roas bu in ber 
gäwptt -iBelt bafr, fabren ya Ufen» al? 
vim bev Vt&ßi ^sefu >u weichen. Unb mu^ 
bieb i]ewwH>nen, täglich bae Äreuß ^efu 
nuf bub ( ^u nebmen, mit SSerleii^nung bei* 
nes »lÖHien?, fenft fannfr bu fein jünger 
De? ^ertn ^sefu feijil» m>cb viel lvcnu^er ein 
Qjrto feine? üieiebs. iHic. 14,27. Diun 
ber ^evv 5 e T^6 feeme beine v2eele, unb ftnr* 
r'e bir ben (^Liuben» unb tafle biefe einfaU 
tii}e ^:rmal)nunij in bir vjaebfen u. $rücr)« 
te tragen, bie in ?a? ewige i'eben bleiben, 
fö wdlen \vi* unfern ÖJott e\vi$ mit enu 
anbei* leben unb preifen; Vuuen. 



# * 



^cr §itnfccn Ättj5tit^cnc>c 3cftir». 

d)Ul 3» biel) \)ab ich gebeffet. 
3d) bin ein .^err, ber 2unb vergiebt, 
3d) bin, ber unverändert liebt, 
3d)» @ott unb 9Jcenfd)eu?iol)ne! 
a? ift vollbraebt, 
^(ein Opfer maebf r 
Tal Kr) nun beiner fd)em\ 

iDie £ünbe werf teb in b>\* v ?.Veer» 
eo b.l| fie nimmer wieberl'e{;r» 
Unb id) niebt mebr gebenfe. 
Wttln tbeure? •Slut 
93iacbt alle? gut, 
'^ur bavum id) bir? febenfe. 

Tod) wanble vor mei'm ?(ngefiebr» 
^ei) fromm, getreu, unb wenbe nid;t 
3nr S^nftn nceb jur i>ved)tenj 
0)ieb aeht auf bid> 
Unb liebe mieb, 
Wan wir} bein SHecbt verfemten. 



t 



fil IHM »III«, 

VOL L &Usvtfy ism. NO. s 



r^s- rs*r^-rr~r-r ' s v >/" '«/" -T /"y/y^vy^rj ^s^r^r^rsj~s^t~r~J-*'-s-s~~'>ss' 









lected for the (Jo^pcl - Visiter. 

STANZAS. 
Writt n in a ccfyy of the Bihkjwesentcd 

■;.> my daughter. 
When in futtu irs, 

Thou shalt! look upon this page 
Through'the crystal vale of tears 

That dim our eyes in after age, 
Think it was a mother's hand, 

Though her smile no more thou'lt see, 
Pointing toward that "better land," 

Gave this sacred gift to thee ! 

Lightly thou esteem'st it now, 

For thy heart is young and wild, 
And upon thy girlhood's brow, 

Nought but sunny Hope hath smiled I 
But when disappointments come, 

And the world begins to steal 
All thy spirit's early bloom, 

Then its value thou wilt feci ! 

To thy chamber, still and lone, 

Fl}- — and search this sacred pnge ; 
"When earth's blandishments are gone, 

Every grief it will assuage! 
Close thy door against the din 

Of worldly folly — worldly fear — 
Only let the radiance in 

Of each heavenly promise here ! 

When thy bruised spirit bends 

'Neath the weight of sorrow's chain, 
When of all life's summer friends 

Not one flatterer shall remain ; 
Lay this unction to the wound 

Of thy smitten, bleeding breast — 
Here the only balm is found 

That can yield the weary rest ! 

Nor alone in hours of woe 
"Search the Seriptur es," but whilejoy 



Doth life's blissful cup overflow, 

Be it oft thy sweet employ : 
So, remembering in thy youth 

Him whose §Jkit lights each page, 
Thou shalt have abundant proof 

lie will not forget thine age ! 



THE LAMP. 

There was once a ting who had some 
sons, and he promised to give each of 
them a kingdom. But he wished them 
to travel for some time. And they 
asked the king which way they should 
travel ? And he said he would give them 
a lamp which would rest and shed its 
•light on the right path. 

They went on for some time very 
happily, and when they were in difficulty, 
they took out their lamp, and it never 
failed to show them the road ; and 
though it did not always point out the 
pleasantest path, yet they were enabled 
to overcome the difficulties they met 
with, and still went on peacefully. 

But after a time they began to be un- 
kind to each other, and they forgot 
their father, and did not like to be gui- 
ded by the lamp. So they took some 
clay, and covered up one side of the 
lamp, that it should only shine the way 
they wished j and then, at last, they 
covered up the lamp altogether, and 
they chose only the pleasantest path. 
But there is often a thorn under the 
rose, and so they found it. They got 
into a great deal of trouble. A friend 
met them, and told them that they were 
in the w.ion? road, and when he looked 
" G. V. Vol. v. 5 



fvü 



A CALL TO THE UNCONVERTED. 



at their lamp, he saw that it was ail 
covered up. He took off the day, and 
it shone the right way as befo 

Now what Joes this friendly lamp 
moan ? 

Ob, the Sible : I know that in a min- 
ute. "Thy word id a lamp unto my 
feet, and a light unto my path." — Ps. 
cxix. 10k How nicely this verse buUs 
ths parable. 

i, dear reader, it doe? ; but will it 

to us? Are v:e mating God's 

Word cur guide ? You are young, but 

you have as much need to be led in the 



Communicated for the Visiter. 

A CALL TO THE UNCONVERTED. 

"Look unto me, and he ye mved, all 
the end» of the ear tit : far J am Gort, 



ind there is none ehe. 



Isaiah x\ 



There is an instinctive principle in 
every individual soul, who believes in 
the existence of a God, and an immor- 
tality or tl*e soul, whicu makes him de- 
sirous tobe happy at the end of his life. 
Notwithstanding if we look around us, 
we see but i^cw enter upon that narrow 
path leading to eternal life. And on 
I the other hand, many traveling on the 
In consideration 



right way as a grown-up person, foi 

children are easily drawn aside. Takej TOad to eternal ruin - 
this lamp with you, and follow its light , I of fchese facts > T am prompted ; 
and you will go safely and happily j few admonitory hints, in order to call 
through life. I*-' 1 * 3 imc0Dverte d and careless sinners to 

But how can anybody cover up the I the * ense ef their several respective du- 



:■■: 



The Jews covered it up with their 



traditio 



'Ye have made the word 



ties. 

If I know myself aright, I am fn a 

from any partiality; my mind is nnbi- 



ofGodof none effect;' said our Sav- ased, desiring to address you out of pure 
iour, "through your traditions." So love towards your undying souls. There- 
every sect now covers Up the lamp of fore > 1 want ^ üa to road Wlth candor - 
God either in part or entirely, bv their " Look un, ° me >" saith tbe Lord > 
«wn traditions, and even brethren may and he ije saved." 

be found do'ing the same, if they let any R ' rba P s > dear reader > J™ liad some 
ition of their own, be that tbo «8" bts P revl0us to tbls tim e tf > be- 



laea, any not 



m so 



come converted, but being hedged 
much with the tumult and cares of this 



same about feetwashing or the holy kiss, 

or about slavery or temperance, or what 

not, take such possession of their heart» P te8ent life > and entan S led with this 

and minds, that they lose sight of the j perishable world, that you can hardly 

Gospel, and fall short of faith, hope and | see wber( ; ^ begi 

charity. And sin, and prejudice, and 



no doubt are 
aware, that if you waut to be a friend 



pride hide the light of truth from the!° fGod > you cannot be a friend of this 



minis of many persons now. Pray to 
the Ö >!y Spirit, that He, by his blessed 
teaching, may make you to understand 
the Bible; and also to incline your 
heart to obey its] *ecepts. This will be 
rt prayer for you, "Cause me 
tow the wuv wi er En I should 



walk. 



i s 



world. This perhaps made you shrink 
from the task. True, Jesus' kingdom 
is not of this world. Therefore, you 
certainly have to deny yourself, become 
crucified to the world, and the world 
unto you- if you want to be Chri^t'3 
lisciple. 

But my dear friend ! Will you 
sooner enjoy the pleasures of sin fur a 
little season ? Will you rather delight 



A CALL TO TIT 17 : UNCI 






in the vanities, tbe fashions*, and in all -I mn.it bake my part with tue • 

the unrigl -of this world? I lev punishmen ; whereas 

- , will you willingly choose to contin- lerwise I could have been s • 

tan, the enemy jThrillii fathers ! moth- 

led, the heir of hell, running the ere 1 "1 ring up our children in 

ing the associates of the the nur. n of the 

devil and hit angels to be eternally Lord/ 1 n • «, 

doomed, and I everlasting tor- by the •■ ■ . .•■ .-•. 

mcuts in the lake that burnetii with xr ,. n Al . , 

have pious 



fire and brims! q to endure a' 

little affliction, tha frowns of the world, 



Now 

parents, fcr soling them 

with the pi of their parents, and bo 
the reproach or the ungodly, and tbe . , . , .. . , 

• - . at ease with themselves. louaredoub- 

• things oi this , . ., . ~ 

1 Jy Diivik'irea. lour parents instruct 

world, for the sake of Jesus, in order to x . ,,. . . 

, ... o y^'i in addition lo the Spirit or God. 

eternally happy i '. 

And so long that you are disobedient to- 
If this be the case, 1 assure you, you tho ^ rd of q^ and omU your du(y 

live in great danger. There is only one eD j i ne( j therein; you are a transgres- 

J hell, wanting on- B01Pj anJ cail in uo wige entcr into tbe 

ly God's command to ..in.: you there, kingdom ct immortal glory. Therefore 

Awful tb »ughts ! j look unto the Lord, and |be saved. Look 

To have your doleful station fix.'d, junto Jesus, receive his word so freely 

Where merry cannot come; ed. "Come be water 

The cup of wrath pour'd out nnmix'd, I of life freely." '-And drink with joy 

In dreadful ei »nie. lout of tho • salvation." — 

Perhaps you have pious parents, who When we behold the action- of the 
often instruct you iu'the ways of €pod ; »nconvcrted, and the pursuit of the 
who gather you round their family t careless sinner, not grieve our 

tiearth for devotional service, pouriu.- asider 

out their hearts to vi id ia prayer fci the love of . d q Lis Son 

you; and ' dde of th< . 'souls? Does 

church: eousequcn ■' from the ■'■ u - - A- radue their 

promises of G rmortal souls and their own eternal 

Permit mo to make a ion in or- 1 interests ? M of g] rifying 

der to remind the dear christian parents God in their bodies, yield their mem- 
: eir duty. It is to be feared that bers servants of iuiq lity, and from one 
we often neglet . . isaessto rj until they 

family worship, so indi • "dness of heart 

children's welfare, äs well as our own. and impetiitency of mind. 
let not your children have occasion Drunkenness, the root of almost every 
to rise against you on their death-bed, evil, is the leading pursuit of many,. 
saying, Father and mother, I have nev- |ge»erally accompanied with cursing and 
or heard you pray ? Yes, truly, they I swearing, frolicking and gambling ; ga- 
niay rise up against us in such a case, j zing at public shows; quarreling ano\ 



at<the bar of God, saying, "Father and 
mother, you never prayed with me, nor 



fighting, envying and evil-speaking. 
Covetous desires which often lead to 



' showed me a good example ; and now-] murder j higfamindednesa anJ bjl bitig 



•>- 



A CALL TO THE UNCONVERTED. 



which sometimes ends in wholesale 
murders^ showing itself in the present 

war in Europe. 

Notwithstanding those abominable vi- 
ces of which they are guilty • the ma- 
jor part bear the christian name and 
count themselves converted members of 
one church or other. O Mystery ! 
Mystery ! Committing sacrilege in such 
im outrageous manner, is the very 
height of presumption in man, and is 
the devil's groundwork in the destruc- 
tion of his immortal soul. Yv^orshiping 
a strange God, or joining a society that 
/<■ -id of God for its guide, 
I of Jesus Christ for the 
man of its council, is adultery and idol- 
atry. 

The Lord said, "Corne unto me, for 
I am God and there is none else.''' 
"Seek ye the Lord, while he may be 
found, call upon Kim while he is near ; 
let the wicked forsake his way, and 
the unrighteous man his thoughts." 
rat and be converted, that your 
Lay be blotted out." — "For your 
sins have reached unto heaven, and 
God l. nbered your iniquities." 

You, my dear friends, have no doubt, 
been operated by the good Spirit of 
God ; your own conscience has con- 
demned and convinced you, ' that you 
are a hell-deserving creature ; and that 
if you die in your sins, where Christ 
is, you cannot come. The Spirit of 
God has not 1 only means, nor 

the admonition i eieuce, to con- 

vince you of your follies; but also the 
r in heaven was engaged through 
Iris kindness, aud goodness, and long- 
forbearing, as it were, to draw you with 
the cords of his love, 
king of terrors (death) is brought 

hing from your 
cmbr; bjecfc near ai . 

von. PetUans a child, the idol 



heart, from the mother's breast, Or a 
dear brother, sister, father, mother, or 
what still cuts deeper, the very be- 
trothed, who is dearer to you than your 
own life. 

These are means wrought upon you, 
in order to bring you to Christ; who, 
with out-stretched arms at the right 
hand of God, stands willing to receive 
penitent sinners, who willingly resign 
their will wholly into his hands. If 
these inducements held forth are not 
sufficient to arouse you from your slum- 
ber of sin ; what more can mortals do ? 
But let me persevere. 

Imagine yourself at the threshold of 
eternity, laid helpless on your dying 
bed, your body writhing in pain and ag- 
ony, death, hell, and judgment with all 
its horrors presented to your view. 
Bear the narrative of the rich man on 
your mind, who in hell and in torments 
begged for only a drop of water to coed 
his tongue, and the same was denied to 
him. 

O how will you then wish to have 
your time spent ! Not in the tipling- 
house, neither at the gaming table, nor 
at horse-racing, nor gazing at a puppet- 
show, nor in the theatre, nor in indul- 
ging yourselves in dancing and the lusts 
of the flesh, cursing, swearing, pride of 
life, nor in any of the abomina- 
ble things of tljis world. But in so- 
briety, watchfulness, prayer, singing 
praises to the Lord, and serving Grod in 
all things with reverence and godly 
fear. — 

Think not that you are distant from 
such solemn scenes ! Remember thou- 
sands have thought the same a year ago, 
who are now laid beneath the clods of 
the valley, or swallowed up by the ira- 
crins elements, and before another year 
you may be consigned to the same fate. 
The young, the middle-aged, as well ai 



A QUKRY ANSWERED. 



the aged hive to die, and every. moment 
we are liable to death. ]f death will 
meet us unprepared, our immortal spir. 
it« will land in misery and eternal woe. 
Therefore Come t and be wved,} fön all 
thing* an now Heady, "To-day if you 
hear bis voice, harden not your hearts." 
Heboid now is the accepted time, now 
h the day ot' salvation. "Prepare to 
meet thy God." Prepare to meet thy 
God in peace. 

Aristobulus. 



A QUERY ANSWERED. 

As to your query, u Whether it is con- 
trary to the order of the brethren- for an 
ordained elder to move oat of the bounds 
f/'thnf church, where he was ordained, 
unless the. church is icilliiig to give him 
up ?" — I would scarcely feel compe- 
tent to answer, the same, if the order of 
the brethren was something different 
from the order of the Gospel. But as 
this is not the case, and the Gospel is 
our only rule of faith and practice, and 
should be so in spirit and in truth, we 
have only to examine that Gospel in 
case of any difficulty, and thence we al- 
ter the question accordingly, and say, 
Whether it is contrary to the Gospel 
for an ordained elder to move out of the 
bounds of the church, unless that church 
is willing ? 

To answer this as briefly as possible, 
I would observe 

1. That a certain degree of reluctance 
in a church to give up her pastor is not 
contrary to the Gospel, inasmuch it 
would be a token of love, respect, at- 
tachment, &c. 

2. However this reluctance should 
nbt be carried too far ; but a church 
should be willing to deny herself for 
the goed of others, and say, "The will 



of the Lord be done. 
Acts xiii. 1— -:■?. 



Acts ::xi. 14. 



.*>. When a brother id ordained, he is 

cliATged to go wheresoever he may be 
called, and serve in the Gospel where- 
soever be is needed ; hence it cannot be 
contrary to the Gospel, if he tri 
fulfill thai charge. 

4. An ordained brother's removal 
from the bounds of one church is not 
against the Gospel-law of equity or of 
equal rights. If any private or public 
brother has a right to'move away, when 
and wheresoever he pleases, why should 
an ordained elder not have the same 
right ? 

5. It is not against the Gospel-law of 
liberty. Where all arc free, wdiy should 
the ordained brother alone be in bond- 
age? 

6. It is not against the Gospel-law of 
self-denial. For certainly there is more 
self-denial necessary in removing to a 
new country among strangers, than in 
staying at home among friends and rela- 
tions, and enjoying all the comforts and 
privileges of home. 

7. It is not against the Gospel-law of 
love. When our divine pattern com- 
pares himself to a man having an hun- 
dred sheep, who is leaving the ninety 
and nine to seek that one which is gone a- 
stray ; — it cannot be wrong for a broth- 
er, who leaves a church well supplied 
with ministers and deacons, in order to 
gather and build up the waste places in 
the wilderness. 

It is not against the Gospel, if even 
a moderate desire of bettering our con- 
dition or providing for our children has 
been among the motives of our removal ; 
for that is required of us too, see 1 Tim-, 
v. %. 

These arc my simple views on the 
subject, which I freely communicate, 
hoping and trusting, that you will above 
all counsel with Him wdio knows all 
things best,' and who can bring about 
wl uit soever is for his own glory, for the 
G. V. Yul. v. "• 



OX EDUCATIpX, COLLEGES kc. 



»▼tension oT bis kingdom, and fir tke 
temporal and eternal benefit of Hia 



;1 \ 



iren 



ON EDUCATION, COLLEGES, &c. 

"BeicKirc lest any man «poi7 yon 
thraujh philowpty and aairt dwelt, of- 
ten the tradition* of mm, after the rudi- 
ments of the icorid, and not after 
Christ." Col. ii. 8. 

Once I was young, but cot I am get- 
ting old ; I Lave seen and noticed inuch 



greater part of the church : ] 
from the faith once delivered uuto tb4 
saints. Sects u£bn sects' sprang irp, 
each bout upon holding fast to their ow»i 
»piul'n«, instead to the word of God. 
And in this turmoil popery wa^ intro- 
duced to fettle all difficulties ; the ma- 
jority, the power of the beast ruled, and 
the minority had either to submit or to 
suffer. 

While thus in the dark Qgei the apos- 
tate church was "spoiled through phi- 
losophy and vain deceits, after the tra- 



and perhaps the time of the eoinin? of ditioas of men > after the ™diuients of 
the Lord Jen- Christ is net far distant, I tlie ™ rld > ™ d *<* after Chris! ;" while 
when he will make his appearance in the the >' believed more in the word of men, 
clouds of heaven with power and great j tbeir learned P rie8te > bishops, patriarchs 
glory, to shake terriblv the earth. For j and P°P es > than in the W0ld of G < a,,d 
this reason we should be doubly upon j were consequently inßdeh in the strict 
our guard in noticing the signs of the *** of tbe word > and tllis hhe clmrck 
times, and not begin (».think, that our; rei £ ned triumphant in the world, po* 
ministering brethren are not sufficient i seesin S all the learning, all the power 
to preach the Gospel with cut they have \ aQd riche9 of the world ^~ the llttle floek 
been college-bred. j of " the c]iurch m the wilderness" had 

Who 'is it that has been the cause of üothin S but the word of God > and h;ul 
infidelity ?— (These who from the fi r3t j ^ hide itself trom observation, in order 
were not satisfied with the simple Gos- ! t0 csca P e P^ecution. 
pel simply preached ;— who wanted | g; ncc the so-called reformation a 
learned men, philosophers and orators change has taken place ; the power of 
for their preachers, having itching ears ;\ i]ie ^ east is broken at least in part, but 
—who loaded with honors and riches j t ] ie cause f infidelity is the same. The 
the learned and eloquent preachers, and flta f tne necessity of a learned, col- 



despised those who were humble and 
simple in their discourses. Thus — in 
very early times — a class of men ob- 
tained the ascendency in the church, who 
Instead of receiving the Gospel in hum- 
ble faith, tried to reconcile the Gospel 
•with their heathenish philosophy, and 
teeame infidels on any point, which did 
not agree with their preconceived no- 
tions or their worldly-minded ambition. 

j 

Bloody 

W< vf| t:., - I r with 

the m — I i -. . and with them thi 



lege-bred ministr} r prevails even with 
the majority of protectant sects, aud in 
every sect so much of the word of God 
as does not correspond with the sectari- 
an creed, is disbelieved and rejected. 
Now if this is the case with even pious sec- 
tarians ; if they are infidels with regard 
to some or other part or the word of 
plainly revealed, we should not 
wonder that there are men who reject 
[altogether; that there 
have been and are -till such men as 
Voltaire, Rousseau, David Hume, Thom- 



a; Paint und 



of others. 



ON EDUCATION, CC I ' ■ 



TT civ these men not well-educated 
and college-bretd ? — Yea, they wo.ro, (;it 
least in part.) Was their learning the 
cause of all the mischief they have 
■ lone ? — It was the abuse of their educa- 
tion, not making a proper use of it. 
Tney were consistent (more so, than 
the learned priests.) in their purpose of 
denouncing the whole economy of the 
Bible. Their consistency is black as 
darkness itself. YeL in my view these 
mep are not so dangerous as soiae, that 
say, "I am Christ," (I am a christian 
minister &c.) "and shall deceive ma- 
ny." Mat. xxiv. 4. 5. 

It is clearly set forth in the New 
Testament, "that iniquity shall abound, 
and the luve of many shall was cold." 
When we once get ashamed of the sim- 
plioiiy of the Gospel we are far gone 
indeed. It has been said by a writer 
in the Visiter, perhaps a dear brother, 
that we should be acquainted with phil- 
osophy in order to preach the Gospel. 
Paul denounces the idea. Beware of 
it ; it is the tradition of men, the rudi- 
ments of the world, and not taught by 
Christ, and condemned by the apostle 
Paul. Then Paul would bo asha.med to 
preach the traditions of men or the ru- 
diments of the world ? Yes, and I say 
Amen to what Paul says, "I am not 
ashamed of the Gospel of Christ ; for 
it is the power of God unto salvation to 
every one that believeth." Born, i. 16. 

I do not condemn education. By no 
means. It is good, if properly used. 
Who was it however, that first applied 
the word non-essentiajl to the holy com- 
mandments of Christ ? — It was un- 
doubtedly a classical man. Can that 
'word bo found within the records of the 
Btble? — I answer, No. From whence 
lid : r take its origin ? — I answer, fro«! 
oiless pi$, vrhenever h is uaed 
!" condemn the* nts o* 



Christ. Whom have wfl to tea tend 
nrith in ing the faith ice deliv- 

e saints ? — It is with cU 
al men. 

Though webe rude in speech, we aro 
not in kno 1 »a; s the apostle. 

Thank God for thai, that God has cho- 
sen the foolish things of this world to 
confound the wise. 1 Cor. i. 27. And 
I, brethren, when I came to you, came 
not with excellency of speech or of wis- 
dom, declaring unto you the testimony 
of God. Tor I determined not to know 
any thing among yen save Jesus Chair, 
and him crucified;, and my speech and 
my preaching was not with enticing 
words of man's wisdom, but in demon- 
stration of the spirit and power, that 
| your faith should not stand in the wis- 
idom of men, but in the power of God. 
1 Cor. ii 2—5. — Thank God, lam not 
'ashamed of my brethren; neither am 
I ashamed of the simple word of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, lest he would be 
ashamed of me before his Father and 
the holy angels. Mark viii. 3vS. 

I have written this short caution in. 
love to my dear brethren, who think, in 
order to become successful preachers, 
they must have a classical education.. 
Bo- you not see, that classical men. dif- 
j fer among themselves as much as they 
| do with us ? — A kingdom, divided 
j against itself, cannot stand ;. it will fall, 
and great will be the fall thereof. May 
God save the simple followers of the 
lowly Jesus from following the wisdom 
of men, which is foolishness with God ;; 
for it is written, I will destroy the wis- 
dom of the wise, and will bring to- 
nought the understanding of the pru- 
dent, 1 Cor. i. 19. 

H. K. of M. 



OX THE LORD'S SUPPER, 



ON THE LORD'S »UPPER. 
Concluded from page ol. 
Still mote John xix, 14. "And it 
was the preparation of the passover and 

about the sixth hour, and he saith unto 
the Jews, Behold your king I" If the 
passover was already eaten, what use 

of a preparation for it ? — Verse 31. The 
JeWB therefore, because it was the prep- 
aration, that the bodies should not 
remain upon the cross on the sabbath- 
da}', for that sabbath-day was a high 
day. Why so ? Because it was the 
feast of unleavened bread, and that day, 
as I have shown before, was to be kept 
holy ; no manner of servile work to be 
done. Again 42d verse, There laid 
ih Jj5 Jesus therefore because it was the 
Jews' preparation day ; for the sepul- 
chre was nigh at hand. 

Now read Paul's first letter to the 
Corinthians 11th chapter from the 17th 
verse to the end of the chapter, also 1st 
and 2d verses. You will there find, 
that the supper was observed by the 
Corinthian brethren, and Paul in the 
first place praises them that they remem- 
bered him in all things, and kept the 
ordinances as he delivered them unto 
them. But they had got very much out 
of order on keeping the supper, and 
Paul could not praise them in that; 
for in eating every one taketh before the 
other his own supper, and one is hun- 
gry, and another is drunken. So do 
nearly all the professors of religion in 
the present day. What, a confusion ! 
But now Paul wai t things all 

right a^ain in the Corinthian church, 
when he says : Wherefore, my breth- 
ren, when ye come together for to eat, j 
tarry ope for another, and if any man 
hunger, (so that he can't wait till the 
proper time in the evening,) let him 
cat at home. 1 understand, stay at 
JLwluc and rather eat than come to the 



appointed place in such a disorder unto 
condemnation. Paul also says, that he 
received these ordinances from the Lord, 
and had delivered theni unto the (Vr- 
inthian church. So we may plainly 
see, that it was not Paul's intention, as 
some suppose, to set aside the supper, 
but only to bring the Corinthians to the 
proper order of that institution. 

Now dear reader, can you not see by 
the testimony of the word of God, that 
it was the evening before the Jews ate 

their passover, that Christ ate the sup- 
per or passover with his disciples, and 
if the evening before, it certainly was 
not the Jewish passover ; for that had 
to be observed (as we have shown plain- 
ly) precisely at its appointed time or 
else the law would have been broken ; 
and you do not believe, that Christ was 
a breaker of the law, but a fulfiller, 
which he had ail done before this time, 
and now the time had come, that he 
should depart out of this world unto the 
Father. 

So the evening before he suffered, he 
instituted this ordinance with several 
others, feet-washing, the bread and wine, 
called the communion; and now, dear 
reader, if it 'is necessary to observe the 
communion, why not the supper ? It 
was all instituted the same night. We 
do not read of him ever observing these 
ordinances before that night or the night 
before he suffered. Consequently we 
must conclude, that that supper or pass- 
over prepared by the disciples in a large 
room, and eaten in the evening, 
was an institution of Christ in that 
church of which the gates of hell should 
not prevail against. 

It was intended to be perpetuated 
down to the end of time; for we read, 
Luke xxii. 15. IG. With de-ire I have 
desired to eat this passover with you 
before I lUÜfer. Now take notice, here 



ON THE LOAD'S SUPPER. 



57 



l-, in.': . ' i y agaii in favor of the 

Hiipper. Why dtees tho Saviour say, 
Don't this sound, as 
though it was a sew institution? If it 
liad been the old Jewish» {Jassover, do 
you not suppose, it would read, /A' pa«* 
,/vt. 16th verso. For I say unto you, 
I will not any more eat thereof, until 
it be fulfilled iu the kingdom of God. 

Here we read of a supper or passover, 
as Luke calls it, which should Only have 
its fulfillment iu the kingdom of God. 
The Jewish passover got its fulfillment 
the next day after this was spoken v viz. 
when Christ expired upon the Cross. 
.But this is only to have its fulfill- 
ment in the kingdom of God. But what 
does this kingdom of God mean ? Un- 
doubtedly his church, against which the 
gates of hell should not prevail, and of 
course any thing that is to go into ful- 
fillment must be observed or perpetua- 
ted until the time of fulfillment. But 
you inquire, When will that time be ? I 
answer, notunntil the church will be 
in its triumphant state,after the second 
coming of Christ. 'Then will they eat 
and drink at his table in his kingdom, 
and sit on thrones judging the twelve 
tribes of Israel, Luke xxii. 30. Is not 
the 30th verse a key to the 26th, viz. 
it shows when he would again eat a sup- 
per with his disciples, and so that insti- 
tution would have its fulfillment. Glo- 
rious time that will be ; may 1 only be 
a doorkeeper in tne kingdom of God at 
that time, is ni} T feeble prayer. Dear 
reader, let us examine the Old Testa- 
ment. Do we not find many things 
therein, such as sacrifices, oblations, 
feasts &c. which were all types and fig- 
ures of things to come ? Especially the 
passover ) when the paschal lamb was 
slain, which was a type of Christ, who 
was slain for our sins, and not only ours, 
but the sins of the whole world ; and so 



the original d< l>t was paid, old things 

were passed away; behold, all things 
become new !) Hence no more need of 
those sacrifices and oblations. Christ 
became the sacrifice and was slain about 
the same time that the paschal lamb 



In like manner as there were institu- 
tions under the old law which typified 
things future, so Christ has left ordinan- 
ces in his church as antitypes of things 
future, of which the supper is undoubt- 
edly one. Then if they are faithful, 
they can look forward with an eye of 
faith to that happy time when they will 
surround the table with their glorious 
head, who will come forth, and s^rve 
them. Luke xii. 37. 

And now a little more concerning 
what I have said on Matthew xxvi. 17. 
and Mark xiv. 12. I intimated, that I 
thought it was not translated aright. 
If I am in error, I wished to be correc- 
ted. Is there no brother in the church 
or some one else, who understands the 
original language, in which the Testa- 
ment was first written, who could search 
the original scriptures about this, as well 
as other passages, and see if all has been 
translated aright by the seventy of king 
James' translators? 

There are some things hard to be un- 
derstood, as Peter says concerning Paul's 
writings, which they that are unlearned 
and unstable, wrest as they do the oth- 
er scriptures to their own destruction. 
2 Pet. iii. 16. 

So I will add no more but upon a 
great deal of reflection I will send these 
lines to you, to dispose of as you may 
think proper. 

John the Least. 



58 



THE ANCIENT CHUBCH IN LANCASTER CO. PA. 



From the German Visiter. 
THE FfiBI ANCIEXT DHUMB OF tlE BCETH- 

REN IN LANCASTER CO. PA. 
According to manuscript records, 
kept in said church, and entrusted to 
the writer for investigation, it consisted 
on the 29th of September 1734, as on 
the day when MICHAEL FKANTZ 
was baptized, who was afterwards their 
first teacher, of the following members : 

1. Brother Legau. 

2. - John Keppinget. 

3. - John G. Koch. 

4. - lludolph Bollinger. 

5. - Earnest Stoll. 

6. - Joseph Latshaw. 

7. - Lewis Kalkglaser. 

8. - - Luv. 

9. - Samuel Gut. 

30. - John Hildebrand. 

11. - Gottfried Geiger. 

12. - Michael Frautz. 

1. Sister Ratlin. 

2. - Koch. 

3. - Kalkglaser. 

4. - Latshaw. 

5. - Luv. 

6. - Kepprager. 

7. - Ilildebrand. 

8. - Krapf. 

Altogether of 20 members. 

Counting from the above date, Sep- 
tember 29, 17 S4. this church in Lan- 
caster is now over 120 years old. Tru- 
ly a venerable mother-church, whose 
daughters are to be found in the most 
distant parts of our great country, as 
we have reason to conclude from the 
names of the members in that church. 

"Afterwards" (continues the record) 
"hands were laid on MlCHAint Liiantz 
by Elders, and he was ordained as el- 
der and overseer of the chureh in Con- 
estoga and White Oak j and thus by 
the grace and blessing of God the 
church has been multiplied and* in- 



I creased continually." And bow great 
!tbe blessing was, that rested upon fcbii 
I church the continued lists of those, wii ■ 
[were baptized by then, and were added 
unto them from the Seventhday Bap- 
tists and from elsewhere, show. 

In the list from 1785 to 1739 are 33 
names of newly-received members, and 
among them we und the following : Se- 
grist, Etter, Frants, Royer, Martin, 
Landis, Roland« Bollinger, Miller, Lun- 
genecker &c. In the year 17H9 were 
further baptized 21 persons, among 
whom was MlCHAEL Pjronrrz, the suc- 
cessor of the first overseer, and three 
brethren by the name of Mohler. 

In the year 1740 were receive i 
in the year 17-41, fe», and in the year 
1742, ■ txctuti^-cajltt, among whom the 
names of Stucky, Gehr* Alterfler, 
Schwartz, Flory, Hag, Funderburg, 
Weis, Schneider, Liehty and others oc- 
cur. 

In the year 1743 was the number of 
newly received members twenty four, 
among whom of Jacob Son tag particular 
mention is made afterwards. Anno 
1744 only four persons were baptized, 
and brother Michael Pfoufc chosen for 
the ministry. In 1715 four were bap- 
tized and six brothers and six sisters 
from Amwell (probably in New Jersey) 
received. In 1746 thirteen persons, 
and 1747 nineteen persons were added 
unto the church. 

In the following year we find the fol- 
lowing note. "In this year 1748 is our 
elder and overseer (MlCHAEL Fb»ANTz) 
departed this life, and has exchanged 
time with eternity, after being well 
tried by affliction.' 1 To this are added 
a few lines of poetry, of which we have* 
endeavored to make a translation. 

Fare well on ihe chariot of God ! 

We do not envy thee thy fefct. 

By angels thou'rt carried I 



A WORD TO THE YOUNG 



A* 



Toward the ibridc of the bled ; 

To. join in flint houv'nly abode 
host of the angelic choir, 

To sing and rejoice iu thy God, 

To praise him for ever and e'er. 

When we BtanfJ still here at the death 
of the first elder and overseer, Michael 
pRANTZ, and look bück upon the first 
fourteen years of this church, we are 
compelled to say to the glory of God, 
that die time of the ministry of this old 
brorher, who has died more than a hun- 
dred yours ago, was richly blessed, inas- 
much the church increased "by the 
grnee and blessing of God," and its 
numbers were multiplied from year to 
year iu such a manner, that and until 
it grew in fourteen years from a little 
Hock of 20 members to a company of 
nearly Two hundred. "This is the 
Lord's doing, and is marvelous in our 
t'Ves." 

(To be continued.) 



A WORD TO THE YOUNG. 
By a sutler. 

My dear young friends. I feel as if 
I should say something to you, as I see 
so many of you trifling and idling your 
time away, as though you could live al- 
ways. But remember, your time is but 
short. Do you not see daily your bloom- 
ing companions called suddenly away, 
without time to reflect on their state, 
but die they must prepared or unpre- 
pared. 

But happy are they, which have 
made their peace with God ; they are 
in a happy state; their dying bed is 
easy and calm. They fear not death ; 
no, they rejoice to leave this trou- 
blesome wurld. They sec their kind 
- waiting for to receive them in his 
blessed abode- with all the purified saints 
id their glorj . Bat. my loving young 



friends, how is it with thoje, that have 
not made their peace with God ? It is 
contrary to the Christian's state. They 
dread death ; they know, that they 
have no happiness to hope for; they 
know, that they have to appear before 
an Almighty God to be judged accor- 
ding to their deeds, and be deprived of 
all happiness, and be cast where the 
devil and his angels are ! 

O come, young friends, do not let 
your souls go to ruin ; it is your own 
fault, if you don't get to heaven. God 
sent his only begotten Son todie for us, 
to save us all. He is no respecter of 
persons ; we have our free will to choose 
death or life. He wants us to come out 
like volunteers, to serve Him indeed & 
in truth. Our hearts must be changed, 
and we must not be spending our time 
in the vanity of this world's goods, and 
fashions, and foolishness; but let us 
see, that we do the one thing needful ; 
when Jesus knocks at our hearts, give 
him possession to rule over us, and he 
will guide us safely to our journey's end. 

Let this vain world entice no more, 
Behold the gaping tomb ; 

It bids us seize the present hour, 
To morrow death may come. 

The voice of this alarming scene, 

May every heart obey ; 
Nor be the heav'nly warning vain, 

Which calls to watch and pray. 

let us fly, to Jesus fly, 

Whose powerful arm can save ; 

Then shall our hopes ascend on high, 
And triumph o'er the grave. 

May the grace of our Lord Jesus be 
with you all. 

%dARGARET A. 



m 



THE BUND BOY. 



TUR BLIND BOY. 
It was a Uefesed •«mmer'fl day ; 

The flowers bloomed, the air was 
mild,. 
The birds so gay poured forth their lay. 
And every thing in nature smiledL 

In pleasant thought I wandered on 
Beneath the deep wood's simple sbaeie, 

Till, suddenly, I came upon 

Two children who had hither strayed. 

Just at an aged beech-tree's foot, 
A little boy and girl reclined ; 

His hand in hers she gently put — 
And then I saw the boy was- blind. 

The children knew not that I was near, 
A tree concealed me from their view, 

But all they said I well could hear, 
And I could see all they might dc*. 

"Dear Mary," said the poor blind boy, 
"That little bird sings very lcng ; 

So do you see him in his joy, 

And is he as pretty as his song ?" 

"Yes Wille," replied the maid, 
"I see the bird on yonder tree," 

The poor boy sighed and gently said, 
"Sister, I wish that I could see." 

"The flowers, you say, are very fair, 
And bright green leaves are on the 
trees, 
And pretty birds are singing there ; 

How beautiful for one who sees !" 

Yet I the fragrant flowers can smell, 
And I can feel the green leaves' shade, 

And I can hear the notes that swell 
From those dear birds that God has 
made. 

"So, sister, God to me is kind : 

Though sight alas ! He has not giv- 
#en; 

But tell me are there any blind 

Among the children up in heaven ?" 

"No, dearest Wille, there all see; 
But why ask me a thing so odd?" 



"Oh Mary, He's bo good to me, 

I thought I'd like to look at God.' r 

Ere long, disease his hand had laid 
On that dear boy so meek and mild : 

F5i^ widowed mother wept and prayed, 
That God migjkt spare her sightless 
child. 

He felt her warm tears on his face, 
And said, "Oh, never weep for me, 

I'm going to a bright, bright place, 
Where Mary says I God shall see.'' 

"And you'll owoe there, dear Mary, 
too ; 
But mother, dear, when you come 
there, 
Tell Wille, mother, that 'tis you — 
You know I never saw you here !" 

He spoke no seore, but sweetly smiled, 
Until the final blow was given ; 

When God took up the poor blind child , 
And opened Srst his eyes — in Heaven. 



(\ dear brother, who sent us the- 
above beautiful lines, says, he found 
them in some print with a note of the 
editor, stating that he confd not see to 
read them through and he [the brother} 
wondered, why ; but b*efore he came to 
the end, he found himself in the same pre- 
dicament, that he could not see to read 
them through^ and then he understood 
what the editor meant.) 



A QUERY FOR THE VISITER. 

Why does that larger treatment on 
the subject of the holy kiss, spoken of 
in reply to Philom on page 104 in the 
October Xo. of 1852 not appear ? — 
A SERiors inquiry.il. 



ON ORIGINAL SIN. 



6! 



For the Gospel - Vi* I 
OH ORIGINAL SIN. 
Tin sting of death in snt, and if" 
•7.' of sin is the law ; hut tlianks h 
. >■/, tit ügiueüi us the victory tJtrougJi 
. sus Christ, 1 Cor. xv. 
57. 
h\ consi lering this subject, we notice 
i:i tiu' |rst place, that every cause pro- 
its effects, and that Bin has been 
produce 1, is a fact undeniable. From 
whence did sin take r- igin? The 
. ion may be answered, it took its 
; the knov the law ; for 

Ige of the law «ras sin : 
Horn. iii. 20. 

Oa :t epistle is to 

prove, that which we lost in Adam, we 
have gained in Christ; and we think 
by the help of God we will be able to 

in our position from pre* 
yanced from the word of G-od. "When 
God created Adam he pronounced him 
good, as he did all that he had made. 
He, Adam, was good and only good ; 
out still he was inferior to his God. 
lie w Aiiout Law, and had no 

law until God said unto him, "Of all 
iho fruit of the trees of the garden thou 
mayest freely cat; but of the tree of the 
knowledge of good and evil thou mayest 
not eat; for in the clay thou eatest 
thereof thou sbaji surely die." 

Now Ave he had the knowl- 

edge of sin, in that he knew what would 
be the results of the violation of God's 
commandments. Death was the result. 
Adam had violated a given law of Al- 
mighty God knowingly. This caused 
the sting as above stated, "The sting of 
death is sin." Then according to the 
apostles' view sin is the cause of the 
sting spoken of above. Now remove 
the cause, and the effects must cease. 
Now observe, that Adam could not sin, 
'before he had the knowledge of the 



law; for by the law was the kaowl 
of sin. Rom. iii. 20. Here «re have 
the origin of sin. 

Now the remedy to remove tbeca 
that the effects may cease. God said 
unto the serpent, "The seed of the wo- 
man shall bruise thy head, and thou 
shalt bruise his heel." What do we un- 
derstand by the seed of the woman ? 
We understand the seed of the woman 
to be the Lord Jesus Christ, the incar- 
oi of God, which was conceived 
by the holy Ghost in the womb of the 
virgin Mary not after the ordinary way 
of generation. Hence he is the only 
personage, that can be termed the seed 
of the woman without the intervention 
of man. Our text says, the strength 
of sin is the law. It may be asked, 
why is the strength of sin the law ? 
The answer to that question is because 
it denounces judgment against all that 
violate it. The soul, that sinneth, it 
shall die. Ezek. xviii. 20. The son 
shall not bear the iniquity of the fath- 
er ; neither shall the father bear the in- 
iquity of the son : but the soul that sin- 
neth, it shall die. 

This death may be viewed in a two- 
fold light, for this reason : Adam did 
not die physically, when God denounced 
death upon him ; but he lost that spir- 
itual communication, which he had with 
his God, and inherited death physically. 
For this purpose God placed a cherubim 
at the gate with a flaming sword, that 
cut every way to guard the gate, lest 
Adam lnisrht return, eat and live forev- 
er. It is mercy in God, that we can 
die ; as we are subject to all kinds of dis- 
eases and old age, and if we would not 
die, we would have a dreadful life. 
Thank God that all the stings that we 
reel are caused by sin ; for the sting of 
loath is sin. 



62 



ON ORIGINAL SIX. 



Wo will notice in the next place, that 
none have this .sting, but those that 
Lave sinned j for Bin is the cause of this 
sting : then all infants arc safe from the 
sting of the original sin of .Adam : fluid 
stand in the same position with their 
Cod, as did Adam, when coming ont of 
the hands of his Creator :' they stand 
Without the knowledge of law : for by 
the law wa» the knowledge» of sin. 
Now shall we be able to prove our po- 
sition by the woid of God? We think 
we can. 

We can sustain our position by the 
Words of ear Lord <3osus Christ: Now 
take notice, God pronounced Adam 
good, and walked with him in the cocl 
of the day. He was a free agent, ho 
could act or not act. Now Brö received 
the law and violated that law. Now 
God denounces judgment upon him, and 
turns him out of all his enjoyments. 
He was once good, but now he is a sin- 
ner. Nov,- for the proof that what we 
lost in Adam, we gained it* Christ. 
"And they brought little children unto 
Christ that he might lay his "hau: 1 ,.-- on 
them ; and he took them up in his anus, 
und blessed them, and said, "Suffer lit- 1 
tie children to come unto me f forof such I 
is the kingdom of God ; verily, 1 say un- 1 
to you, Except you be converted and j 
become as this little child, you shall in 
no case enter into the kingdom of heav- 
en." 

1 
Thus Christ pronounced them good,! 

as God did Adam, when he had created 
him : and still some well-meaniflg peo- 
ple arc of the opinion, that Christ bap- 
tized these little infants. Head the 
fourth chapter of John's Gospel v. 2. 
When the Lord knew, that tiie Pharisees 
had heard, that Jesus made am! baptized | 
more disciples than John ; (though Je- 
sus baptized not, but his disciples did.) 
Here is a positive proof, that Chris? 



Qtver baptized any. The priests of orzr 
lays accuge us, that we put too much 
»tress upon nonessentials, when they 
put more stress upon a little sprinkling 
of water, than they do upon the pve- 
blood of the Ln»d Jesus Chrra** 
But they say, that \x\ft\sm is in th» 
place of circumcision j they say, this ;'> 
the **u'l of" the covenant. IVe deny 
that upon the authority of God's word. 
They say circumcision' was given as a 
sign and seal of the GUI jovenant. 5h& 
we deny. 

Now for the proof :: we will can iv 
our beloved brother Paul for our wit- 
ness i jgon.dare not dispute his testi- 
mony. Now, brother Paul, dve in 
your testimony, and I know cwvy true 
believer in J-esus will say Amen to such 
testimony. "Cometh this blessedness 
upon, the circumcision only, or upon the 
uncireumcision also) for we say, that 
faith was reckoned to Abraham for 
righteousness. How was it then reck- 
oned, when he was in circumcision, or 
in ancirciuaicision 'i Not in circumcis- 
ion, but in uncireumcision." So yu 
see, tL-at k was an act of faith that jus- 
tified Abraham, and he received the sign 
oi? circumcision. iL seal of the right- 
eousness of the faith which he had, yet 
being uncircumcised. r Jfhus we have: 
examined an infallible testimony, an ! 
he condemns the prijesta oi our modern 
age, and says r that circumcision is 
the seal of the righteousness o\! faith. 
Now placing baptism in the plac • 
of circumcision instead of its be- • 
ing the seal of the covenant, according 
to the apostle's view, it would be the 
seal of the righteousness of our faith. 
So faith must precede baptism, and 
who would be so ignorant as to suppose 
that an infant could exercise faith ':' 
They are savrd through the merits of 
Christ without the knowledge of law ) 



OB REGENERATION. 



for v, • iw, there la no 

and Lit the J:w ; - was the 
know! ' sia. 

B concluded! in ovir r £ext.^om- 
H. K. of AL 



ON REGENERATION 



'■ 



•Iuded.} 



Willing (o give you orer to a hard heart, 
and a reprobate mind. 

If you desire your soul's welfare, 
you must keep that Beeil in your heart, 
pray God for streagth and wisdom t<» 
overcome all sin and unrighteousness. 
Remember the return of the prodigal 
son. When he was yet a good way off, 
his father saw him, and ran and fell, 
upon hie neck, and kissed him, and the 
ting prodigal makes his eonfessioD, 



In order the« . : si« 

;, when hejW in & Father, I have sinned against 

h ■■:■ him tobe | Haveln ano) m tn y «ght, and am no 

; fur without faith it is impossible more worthy to he called thy son; make 

u. See j mc us 0UG <* % i{ i^i servants. 
Heb. \i. 6. F d lead- But the father, had compassion ; he 

.'grace 'ordered the best robe to be brought, 
i of two kinds, Sead a*d liviug. and put upon him, and a rin^- on his 
Fames it. The -Gospel items are J finger, and «hoes on his feet, and they 
lany, whs »do aot carry killed the fktted calf, and made merry 

So in like 



thorn :©ut into practice. Suck have a ( with jiHisic and dancin<?. £ 



d .faith, and are 5 t than af dev- manner God, our heavenly Fath 



seeth every sinner, who like tl 



le prodi 



-11, wh« feari' and trembles at the word 

HkeKettxofold, when Paui reasoned j ga i reS olves to return unto his father's 
of righteousness, temperance and judg-j^^. he ^eth him WÜC n vet a great 
inent U come. They are ready to say : j v; , y % aB(J win meefc him ^ embra(Je 
Go thy war for the present; at a more ^ ;aud if tru]y Benitent wd e()nfeg _ 
convenient season* will cail upon thee. L^ hia gia3j God will clothe him by 
Header, is this your case ? Has the \t l ™& hil " power and wisdom to reform 
I made you feel uneasy about lis life and conduct, which is the only 

souths welfare ? And base ye* suffered j roba tllilt is worthy and acceptable to 
the- Sevil to take that good ^od out of : G " 0{] vrIi011 aa ^dividual enters into his 
your heart ; uafiU a more -coavwaicnt sea- li0USe > for repentance is a thing, that 



sou ? llvx? often has the Spirit sent 
jhisftu^kful servants, to re-sow that seed 
in your hear; ? And again, how often 
ha*] the 'Spirit brought to your remem- 
brance the necessity af a timely repent- 
ance ? Perhaps while alone in a solita- 
ry place, or in the silent watches of the 
night, while your head reposed on the 
soft and downy pillow, and all nature 



seemed to rest in 



repose ; 



If this is 



your case, it is that, good and holy Spir- 
it reproving you of Bin, of righteous- 
ness and ju-J^m ni. with the word, not 



can be seen as well as felt, and it is a 
robe that the believer should wear 
through life. 

V\ T e read, Matthew xxü. where the 
Saviour likened the kingdom of heaven 
to a certain king, which made a mar- 
riage for his sou, and he sent his ser- 
vants to call them that were bidden to 
the wedding, and they would not come. 
Again he sent forth other servants, say- 
ing, Tell them which are bidden, behold, 
I haw prepared my dinner, my oxen & 
inv fatlings are killed, and all thincs 



64 



ON REGENERATION. 



arc ready; come to the marriage. But I of a sudden I believed and was matter 
they made light of it, and went their whole by God bestowing his holy Spirit 
ways, one to his farm, and another to upon me and renewing me, &c. Read- 
his merchandise ; and the remnant took 1 er, depend upon it, such men are ahead 
his servants and entreated them spite-Jof Jesus Christ and his holy apostles; 
fully and slew them. Dut when the j for the hol y Ghost did not descend up- 
king heard thereof, he was wroth and 'on Christ, until he came straightway up 
he sent forth his armies, and destroyed | out of the water, and lia apostles no 
those murderers, and burnt up their j doubt were also baptized by John in 
city. Then saith he to his servants, I Jordan, or in Exox near to Salim, be- 
the wedding is ready, but they which 'cause taere was much water there, and 
were bidden were not worthy; go ye were chosen by Christas witnesses of 
therefore into the highways, and as ma- i his life, doctrine, miracles, death, res- 
ny as ye shall tin'}, bid to the marriage. I urrection and ascension into heaven, 
80 those servants went out into the: and when I ask, Did they receive the 



highways, and gathered together s . 
many as they could both good and bad, 
and the wedding was furnished with 
guests. 

And when the king came in to see 
the guests, he saw there a man which 
bad not on a wedding garment, and he 
saith unto him : Friend, how earnest 
thou hither, not having a wedding gar- 
ment ? And he was speechless. Then 



dd tin 



;ing to the servants, 



bind him 



hand and foot, and take him away, and 
cast him into cuter darkness; there 
shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth/' 
Now this robe or garment is not the 
pardon of sin or the reception of the 
Holy Ghost, as some suppose ; but it is 
that reformation of life and condact, 
with which every sinner should be cloth- 
ed, by which he is matured and made 
ready to be born of water and of the 
spirit into the spiritual kingdom. Oh 
dear reader, be aware of such men who 
tell you and even ministers, who pro- 
fess to teach the doctrine of Christ, 
when they say, my sins were pardoned, 
and I received the Holy Spirit before 
1 was baptized; that the good Spirit 
ploughed my heart with repentance and 
I mourned and prayed, and was just 
ready to give myself up as lost, and all 



holy Spirit ? Why, if the New Testa- 
ment tells the truth, which no one will 
have the impudence to deny, it was not 
until the clay of Pentecost, some forty 
days after the ascension of our Saviour. 
Therefore such men, who teach and 
profess the parclcn of sin and the re- 
ception of the holy Ghost before bap- 
tism, which is the birth of water, spo- 
ken of by Christ to Nieodemus, make 
themselves wiser and more highly favor- 
ed, than Jesus Christ, the eternal Son of 
God, upon whom the Spirit descended 
as he came up out of the water, and so 
far ahead of the apostles upon whom 
the Spirit did not descend for some 
three years and a half at least after 
their baptism, that there us no compar- 
ison between them. And dear reader,. 
if you are one of them, that hold such 
principles, we will simply ask you, Did 
you ever see or know a child to breathe 
the breath of life before it was born of 
its mother? Just so no one can ex- 
pect to be in possession of a spiritual 
life, before baptism. During the time 
between their generation and birth they 
arc only quickened ; for even the seed, 
the word of which they are begotten, is 
spirit and life. See John vi. 63. So 
dear reader farewell for the present. 
Zelotes. 



A LETTER ABOUT THE OJID1N ^X( 



r- , 



rouj\*unioat • 1 for the \ isiter. 
ABOUT THE OBDJN'ANCBSl 

In . : : . •■. NdvnnluT No. pag 
1 find aeommuhieation on the braf flfance 
.•i ! 1 do not wish to be 
undeftttood as taking an objection to 
• ■ ' I y length}? 

i mpletod according bo 
i .)• so ? I . The wri- 
ter himself presumes, that rto true Pol« 
; has any scruple as r >- 
tice. And 2, as there 
v. ho do atten l fco the 
ice of feet . and I b 

■■■', a diRer- 
i the prodi fc time 
1' >r i 

I should lite therefore^ that Aristo- 
• oth^: ;. for tlie 

' I inform those, 
• sub- 
let, ; ther before 
supper or ipper? — in day-time, 
üigbfc? An. I whether 

to the shewing of the 
th till he ebme? — Whether 
'■■ twashing, 
sfcppe'r, : mamunion, 

! abd w ine) are bi iriected 

: Ji proprio^ 
:i I justice to GrO i Be 
And let ua have Ihe why's and whore- 
fore's through the eolumna of the 



\ LETTER ABOUT FEET-WlSfl 
. As published in the original G 
of "Felbingcrs and Mack's book" Ap- 
pendix to ground-searching questions 
&c, page 32. Baltimore Ed. 1799. 

Grace and peace from God the Father 
through Jesus Christ be multiplied in 
\nn all. Amen. 



ßein inform« d ih it 

i difficulty about the v 
t^vctj which Jesus has commanded to his 
own, as though iL had been r.normed 

»i thi kg of 

bread, and tbinl no, if 

■ washed npper ; i 

fore I have h< en moved in th« spirit, 
in love and simplicity to state theeanse, 
why we do v. before supper. 

! time I would say, it is 
our faith and intention, that if a broth- 
er or any other man could in love and 
moderation instruct us more perfectly 
according to the word of the Lord, oth- 

than we do now point out, we. 
would be willing pfc of it not on- 

ly in thispointof feetwashJHg, but also in 
other things, and would not at all rest 
upon eld customs, but the word of the 
Lord shall be our only rule and guide. 

In the first place let us see how the 
old, pious patriarchs used t 
feetwashing, before the law. Gen xviii. . 
4. xxiv. 32. xix. 2. ilero W< 
clearly that the holy patriarchs per- 
: feofcwasfe'rag before the meal. 
We see also under the law in the figura- 
tive worship, that Moses had to sec a 
vor between the tent of the con- 
tion and the altar, and put water 
there to wash withal, and Aaron and 
his sons, yea all their successors in ihe 
priesthood had first to wash their hands 
and feet, when they were to serve iu 
the temple. Exod. xl. 31. 32. We can 
even notice, that feetwashing was cus- 
tomary under the law (among the peo- 
ple). See I.Sam, xxv. 41. 

Again, feetwashing was .still a cus- 
tomary tiling in the time or our Lord 
Jesus, wdien he himself preached the 
Gospel, if friends would show their bve 
to each other, and this was always doas 
before the meal, as we sc, Luke vii. 44. 
Or. V t«L v, 6. 



ö<5 



A UGTTEJl ABOUT FEITW ASHING. 



II°re the Lon] Jesus told the phftrittt, ly s^n Terse 26, where bc dijf*ä *fc* 



faring tbo meal, that whon Jesus had 
entered his house, he (the pharisee) had 
given him no wä'.er for his feet. Bn 4 
to como to the point itself, we se'c first 
that when the feast of the passover had 
come nigh, the Lord Jesus scut two of 
his disciples, namely Peter end John, 
which John Is the same disciple who 
has described feetwashing, John 13. 
whom the Lord Jesus sent to prepare 
the passover, as Luke says xilt. 8 — 11. 
"And when the hour was come, he Bat 
down and the twelve apostles with him." 
Hark xiv. 17. Matth. xxvi. 20. 

Now these evangelists say nothing 
about feetwashing, but the evangelist 
Join describes it John xiu. According 
to the greek test, as Heitz, the Low- 
dutch translators and FelBINGFER have 
giyen it, says John (verse 2) who him- 
self had prepared the supper, he says, 
"when the supper was done," have the 
Hollanders, "when the supper was 
ready," according to Felbinger, and 
Beitg. expresses it yet clearer by adding, 



rfop, and gave it unto Judas Iw*rv>t, 
b«t also Matthew writes chap. 26 : 28. 
that Jesus says, "tie that dippeth Lm 
hand with me in tho dish, the same shall 
betray me." Even so writes Mark, 
cfoapt. 1-1 : 20. "It is cne of the tu 
that dippeth with me in the dish." 

Here we see, that when John writes 
of dipping the sop, that this wafdor.e 
while they were eating, and that tho 
feet were already washed, is still mere 
clear, when Jesus says verse 21. 'Veri- 
ly, verily, I say unto you, that one of 
you shall betray me/ And that feet- 
washing was over, and Jndas was yet 
present, when Jesus said this, see Matt, 
xxvi. 21. and Mark xiv. 18. Here 
both evangelists testify that Jesus said 
this, while they were eating. 

33ut since the other evangelists say 
nothing at all about feetwashing, and 
John writes nothing about the breaking 
of bread and its institution, it is neces- 
sary to look upon and understand tho 
scriptures with a spiritual eye of love 



"was ready prepared." Others give ac- and submission. And if even all tho 
cording to the Greek, as it is even in translators had written as Luther did, 
WiQ Greek dictionary, "When the sup- 1 «after supper,' yet we would have to 
per was made," or, "when the supper j understand, "after supper was done or 
•was existing." prepared." But now it is sufficiently 

Now the word as Luther has it, plain, that when the supper was ready, 



"after supper," or a3 the English trans- 
lators have it, "supper being ended," 
is not according to the Greek, but thus 
we ought to read John xiii. 2. When 
supper Wü3 doni, i. e. all prepared, — 
then Jesus arose from the prepared 
rapper, as follows verse 4. &c. "he ri- 
Sjpth from supper,— and begin to wash 
Lis disci ple.V feet," even as they should 
urn in lowliness, huuihity and love 
wa.-th each other's feet. 

That Jesus after f jet w ishing sit down 
ftgsri i and did eat with his disciples, 
testifies not only John, as may be clear- 



or done, or made, or prepared, Jesus 
arose from the prepared supper, and 
washed even Judas' feet; but as soon 
as Jesus while eating, began to say, 
One of you shall betray me, then there 
was no rest nor stopping, until Judas 
was gone out. 

Three evangelists ttate that while 
they were eating Jesus revealed Judas 
the traitor; but Luke is putting it baek 
after tho breaking of bread, when he 
says chapt. 22 : 21. after the breaking 
«f bread, "But behold, the hand of him 
that betrayetb me is with me on the ta~ 



WIT AT IS SELF - SSKIAX ? 



<T 



Vic." According to the other evanga, 
lists rliia word dooa not belong after the 
breaking of bread, but to the time of 
»a ting the passover (supper), and for 
this Judas was clean according to. the 
Um in the outward body. Therefore 
Jesus could wash his feet, namely before 
»upper. But If Jesus had instituted a 
particular preparation after supper, by 
the washing of feet unto the breaking 
of bread, an 1 had washed the feat, and 
broken the bread also unto (he traitor 
Judas, whom Jesus knew well, then 
we might also break and give the bread 
of communion to a known sinner, even 
if wo knew, ho had already joined a 
band of thieves and robbers, and that 
Le intended that very evening to steal & 
murder. Yes, knowing all this, we 
might still break the bread of communi- 
on with him, because Jj^sus himself had 
done so, which however should be far 
U om any true believer to. think. Yea, 
I for my part would rather never break 
bread any more, than with such. 

Now the blind sciibes say, Judas had 
broken the bread of communion with 
Jesus, and remain stubbornly adhering 
to the letter of Luke, that Jesus said on- 
ly after the breaking of bread, "the 
hand o£him that betrayeth me, is with 
me on the tafele*" without bein£ willing 
to use also the: other evangelists. But 
thus the true lovers of wisdom should 
not be minded'; for true wisdom, and 
her lovers, must be fashioned, as James 
teashes and says, chap. 3 : 17. "Bat 
the wisdom that is from above is first 
pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy 
to be entreated." 

(To be continued.) 



WHAT 13 SELF - DENIAL ? 

''What is self-denial ? Wherein are 
W« to den^ ourselves f And whence 



does the necessity of this arme ? I an- 
swer, The will of God u the supreme, 
unalterably rule for every intelligent 
creature : equally binding every angtl 
iq heaven, and every m*o upon earth. 
Nor can it be otherwise : this is the 
natural, neeessary result of the relation, 
between creatures and their Creator. 
But if the will of God be our one rule of 
action, in every thing, great and small, 
it follow^, by undeniable consequence, 
that we arc not to, do our own will id 
an v. thing. Here, therefore, we sec at 
once the natuie, with, the ground and 
reason of self-denial. We see the na- 
ture of self-denial : it is the denying or 
refusing to follow our own will, from 
the conviction, that the will of God \s 
the only rule of action to us. And we 
see the reason thereof, because we are 
creatures ; because 'it is he that hath 
made us, and not we ourselves."- 

"This reason for self-denial must 
hold even with regard to the angels of 
God in heaven; and with regard to 
man, innocent and holy, as he came out 
of the hand of his Creator. But a far. 
ther reason for it arises from the condi- 
tion wherein all men are since the fall. 
We are all now shapen in wickedness, 
and in sin did our mother conceive us/ 
Our nature is altogether corrupt, ii* ev- p 
ery power and faculty. And oar will, 
depraved equally with the rest., is whol- 
jy bent to indulge our patqral corrup- 
tion. On the other hand, It is the will 
of God, that we resist and counteract 
that corruption, not at some times, or 
in some thjn£3 °uly, but at all times, 
and in. all things. Here, therefore, ia 

a farther ground for constant and u.ni- 

. «■. - «^ 

versa! self-denial. 

4; To illustrate this a little farther. 
The will of God 13 a path leading; 
straight to God. The will of man, 
which oaoe ran parallel with it, is mm 



.' 



\\ hat is self iu;n: u,? 

- path, not only different from U, uying ourselves ; it rises a littles bi 

- and ia a m n 

tHere- Mood ; it, beiu 

in the one, we must n< iirc than endure pain. 

We cannoi . .- . , . . , . 

„ , ,. „ . "3pw m 'running '. 

o -of faint 

may cj in two , . . , . 

the other. ;, . 

11 • 
, . J . onl , is, but gi . 

. , which is contrary to our will, which is 
own will, an 
*«»»<"<« ■ •'>'■ V\ I 

■ . . is to be done i ia plain : 

., ■ - ■ must «tajce up our cj 

ova I • , ,. , 

we must turn aside w>^w tin 

God, 'from the hi 

to u:-;' if we d 

to eve.rlai 

: ion. 

; «In order to the healing of 
... : . rnption, thatc'viUdi* 

.o ^nbrmgswitl#hrm into the T.orld, it 

• U B ■V.lultOpluckoi.t, ■ 

tl>oi . : I eye, to cut off a i 

.: is cither the thin* itself, which 
, -3 done, or the only me 

fooli^b desire, with an inordinad 

tion : or a separation from the ol 

. it, without which it can never be exrin- 

guisnea. In tue rormer kind, the tear- 
aoes lie Will of Gr , , . 

;mg away Mica a desire or aneetj 

ij n it is deeply rooted in the soul, is 
it i > u ....*".*. „ 

■ piercing oi a sword, yea, 

. Hive 'the dividing asunder ot me soul 

< 10(1 : i '•' .. ,r • • ., i 

I spirit, the joints and marrow;. 
5 ilie Lord tuen 'sits upon tiie soul, as a 
Ho*<"TP»A; t«; . ..■ ,,, hurt, »pall the d»s 3 

is a- cross iaücj : 
,; ' ainful : it mu.st be 

in the very nature of the thing. The 
u] cannot be thus tioru asunder, it 

: the fire without pain/' 

i 

: 
..it/- • • 



<u 






fHiri 










up ! " 








. 



BK äülSKß." 






. - \ IS1T1 ' 

::; SOBER." 1 Pet i. L3. 
'ii much ■ 

f spirit? 

;\1 by several coneius! 
Id brethren at our Y. M's. Deaf 
brethren, it d >od to th 

irt, io lind that the uuhal- 
principle und practice of th 

iug its just dues through the columns 
of the Visiter. 

I feci it my to lift 

iny pen against thi 

; evil, a j iiat will prepare 

men to commit crimes of the deepest 

imine into the cases of the in- 

,:ns houses 

! learn that, in- 

indirectly is the 

. generally. dear brethren, what 

lias it not done '■ It has beggared thou- 

of families, how many thousands 

of poor i broken-hearted 

ii sent to a 
taturp grave in consequence thereof. 
Ü dear friends, into whose hands these 
lines may come, I intfeat of you as one 
who loves temperance and sobriety; for 
they certainly are Christian princi- 
ples that every brother and sister 
should practise, and like the apostle 
Paul contend for, even were it in the 
presence of a Felix. 

Ö what a picture we could draw, were 
we to present intemperance in all its ug- 
ly features ! A picture, methinks, that 
would soften the heart of any thinking 
mind; but brevity forbids me enlarge- 
ing any further here; but will resume 
my subject at another point, 
ingof the word Beverage is the sticking 
point with some. )i' any of the old 
rcn understand the v^ot^Bevercigt 
1- in earn To drink to get drunk. I 



like to know . I 

you to inform me on that subject if 

you please, as you i 
cat many i 

decision i 

I have W large 

i Dictionary; (I need not give its 
derivations,) but simply its meaning, 
■.\y*, f 'Drillt liquor for drink- 
ing." So says Walker, and all that 
I have examined upon the meaning of 
the word, Therefore it follows as a de- 
monstrable truth, that if we drink it, 
if it is but one dram in a week, it is 
using it as a beverage, for remember there 
is a great difference between drinking a 
dram, and using a little as a medicine. 

And my dear brethren, as a medicine, 
what is it good for? "Why, my fellow 
travelers to the bar of God, its medical 
properties are very limited, and it has 
made a thousand fools, where it has 
made one wise man, and it has killed 
ninety-nine, where it cured one. My 
conclusion therefore is, as the humble 
followers of Jesus, we should set a bet- 
ter example to the world, than to be 
meddling with such a nuisance, and I . 
trust the day is not fair distant, when 
the brethren will be as decidedly oppo- 
sed to the ULe of it, as they are to the 
distilling of it ; for it is making a wrong 
use of grain, since grain in its natural 
_, as God has given it to us, con- 
tains NO liquor, consequently making 
liquor of it is an invention of man, (f 
had like to have said, of the devil, and 
I am not certain, whether I would have 
been much wrong if I had,) and there- 
fore God's blessed purpose in giving it 
so bountifully 13 counteracted. 

Now, my dear brethren, is this right ? 
No. It seems to me I hear the sound of 
the word, No, dropping from the lips oi 
every friie lover or Jesus. Then, 
then raise your voices against the use of 



, 






IRESFONDRZ 



It, fuf lei you, .then w none 

used in heaven ; thu angeln of God aod 

the spirits of ju^t men made perfect, aiv 
perfectly hapj.y without it. Why, my 
deal brethren, if It was introduced into 
heaven, it would produce the same ef 
mete, that it does here ; fur effect* 
arise from causes, and the same cause 
will invariably produce the same effect 
no matter where it is. Now, brethren 
I appeal to your judgments, and ask, 
where is the pious man or woman, thai 
would wish to speujl an eternity, with 
company such as we are thrown Into 
sometimes here. Why, we would feel 
joj-ierable forever; but bless God, dear 
brethren, there will be no liquor there 
to annoy us, 

Well theo, Jesus has told us, that we 
ure to deny ourselves, and take up out 
cross and follow him. Ö what word.- 
44 Follow rue !" Here we have an exam- 
pie. Brethren, we nowhere read, that 
Jesus stopt at taverns, and called for a 
glass of liquor. Neither do we find, 
that he bought a barrel or any other 
quantity, and plead the necessity of 
using, or rather drinking a little every 
day, as some do in our time, and I am 
ufraid, there are some of our brethren 
guilty in this point. Yes, brethren, 
the world and some brethren are begin- 
ning to shake hands together in this 
point of view. Verily, these things 
ought not so to be. 

The Scripture saiih, "Whether we 

cut or drink, or whatever we do, we are 

to do all to the glory of God. Now 

brethren, let us look at it a moment, and 

it will all be plain, if God is to be glori- 

- every thing that we do, itnecessa- 

ri follows then, that we may use God'.^ 

U ising bountifully, and they will d( 

w take notice at the 

-<•:&. The devil, and the drunk- 

the dram-drinker, aavs, tak. 



•, it wont bact you ; nr.d teen! stj 
a good many professing people say i 

ill this does not make it Bn, for 
Ood speaks otherwise and says, Will it 
do you any good ? 

Now, brethren, is it not plain, that 
ill G« 'i's ul »ay be »aed b 

fully and theywlildotw ! Who 
would dare to say, that we can ose liq- 
uor bountirnlly, and it will do as good ; 
there U not a living man dares to say 
-so. Consequently I coine to the co'i- 
jlusion, that liquor is no blessing of 
rod'.*, from the fact, that it h 
a curse to man instead 1 of a btesstngi 
With the above I conclude. At sotae 
future time £ purpose showing wait the 
Scriptures say about the subject, pre- 
•ent objections ar.d answer them, ani 
prove every point tnat I have hinted at 
in the above article, for I feel like 
bearing a testimony to what was said 
upon the gseat evil of inteinperanon. 
Cleüphas. 



correspondence:. 

BEWARE OF AX I.MPO^TiuR. 

By publishing the follow i:;g Jir.e«, may 
be the mo-t expedient way to notify 
tlie brotherhood generally, of an impo«« 
tor now abroad in Indiana, calling his 
name Joseph Hor*h, a small »nan a- 
boot thirtyfive or forty years old. He 
speaks the (lerman language weil, but 
the English not so well. Had display» a 
splendid Urne-piece very frequently. 

Ic sa>9, be is front WooBCOCK \ ALLEY, 
Pa. and ia a poor brother and regular 
minister of *he (gospel, of the order 
•>f the ancient Baptist» or Urethren. 

Phis is «ho so stated in ni* fetters of 
testimony, which however nre not sign- 
ed by brethren, hot other persons, 

lames unknown to na. He says, he be- 
came poor in consequenre of much sick- 
nef-9 in nil family , aud that his wife died 
last September, and left him in debt for 
a doctor bill of four hundred dollars, 
and to enable him to pay the same, ho 

s now boldly asking for the charities 
* jf tie brethren, 'riveling- lainetiinefl >f 



GOmtESFOXDEXC£. 



7 1 



very eirctriti us * lei " »rail road«, 
from church no church. W<j t;.ink hirn 
t«i be entirely nnvor'.hT the charities 
of the brethren, and believe hin» to be 
an audacious impostor, a very untruth 
let und fieitlicHia iha'ra'cWr, and witlml 
Icnofv him '-•-» be unclean, and not fU to 
i'iiut aoj decent person's house. 
Uirrull co. Inda. Febrnkrj I, 1^%5. 
JOHN R. SNOVv'fcEllGEfc. 
DA Vi J) nsKEtt. 

(We could öl! several columns with 
similar letter«, stating tbnt thi-* same 
individual has receive«! onice in LSastern 
Peuusy Ivadia «tome #(K) Dollars and in 
Maryland and Virginia about the same 
int, ki the sam« way, and aft« a- 
boi»C other impositions, of wh-ich breth- 
ren were the victims. One, giving 
II a Rt) MAN as his name, obtained thus 
$25 from «some deacons of a church East 
t-r* the Susqttehannah ; another, calling 
feimself Gkorcb Miller obtained $30 
ifroin a brother in Cumberland, Pa. — 
Again another, .perh&ps the same, who 
$ave his name William Kauffman, 
obtained «from a brother near .Mansfield, 
Ohio. $20, sod again another, perhaps 
the same, /rot from a brother in Ashland 
e». O. $\ö. These facts were comma" 
ed to us by brother I«a\c Psicg, 
who feels much concerned about pre- 
vwiüi.g fhfc repetition of tneh iüinc = - 
Jures. For our part we know of no 
better way to accomplish this, but to 
put our brethren in re-mem-bra-nce of an 
advice, given at some yearly meetings 
More than 60 years ago, of which we 
give below a literal traue tot too.) 

"At the yearly meeting, held in Lan- 
caster county, Pa. May 10, 1788 it was 
unanimously resolved and deemed good 
on account cf several cases that had oc- 
curred, iu order to prevent such for the 
fature, and we consider it also proper to 
make it known in all the churches cf 
the brethren, that in future no number 
cf ike church, under no prtttnee whatev- 
er, whether brother or sister, should go 
from church to church, or even from 
house to house, to collect alms ; but 
*?t»ere a neeesdity occurs, such members 
«hould be supported by the church, 
(whereto the member belongs,) and if 
seed \*i recommended by a writing of 
ihat church to the next church, if he is 



to -be the bearer of the letter himself; 
;;nd if that chufefa eould nnt contribute 
«ufficient to the amount needed, that pa- 
per should be renewed until the object 



is accomplished, if even it wf re dm 
rv, to let it go into all tho ohur 
We deem it, alio proper that each 
church make, a note, how Aoar the 
amount is full, or how mooh tfl 
needed, when the member goes from 
one church to another." 

Again, at the yearly meeting on Big 
Conawago May 13, 1703 wo" find the 
following : 

Inasmuch Cod has commanded and 
said by Moses unto his ancient people 
of Israel, that there should be no beg- 
gar among them, for the Lord would 
greatly bless them in the land which 
the Lord thy God gtveth thee &c. and 
pays, If there be among you a poor man 
! of one of thy brethren within any of thy 
| gates, in thy land which the Lord thy 
! God giveth thee, thou shalt not harden 
• thy heart, nor shut thine hand from 
| thy poor brother ; but thou shalt open 
j thin 3 hand wide unto him, and shalt 
| surely lend him sufficient for his need, 
Mo that which he wanteth. Again saith 
the Lord, Beware that there be not a 
thought in thy wicked heart, &c. — and 
thine eye be evil against thy poor bro- 
ther &c. Thou shalt surely give him, 
and thine heart shall not be grieved 
when thou givest unto him : Because 
that for this thirig the Lord thy God 
shall bless thee in all thy works, and in 
all that thou puttest thine hand unto. 
For the poor shall never ceae? out of 
the laud : therefore I command thee, 
eaying, Thou shalt open thine hand 
wide uato thy brother, to thy poor, and 
to thy needy, in the land. Beut. xv. 
And the apostle James says, Hearken, 
my brethren, Hath not God chosen tho 
poof of this world rich in faith, &c. 
And inasmuch it haö happened already 
I by bad people, that even really poor per- 
jsons have almost been robbed, so to pay 
! of their gifts by men going about who 
pretended to be brethren, and havo 
asked contributions when it was found 
afterward that they spent the money so 
collected in the tavern by drinking and 
gambling, &e. 

Now in order to prevent £ucb impo- 
sition there has been resolved some 
years ago in Couestoga, that henceforth 
no luember should go from church to 
church, or gvq» from heu.*- to hoo.se to 



OBITUARY 



-" 
members h*ve aince again hpen in 
i. pun in a de 

Ic agaju, — upainmously, that 

■ ■ member shall be allowed 

uny more fnmself to go into another 

it if there should be such a 

i want or distress, then the 

er of the enufen, where such 

member lives, shall counsel with the 

church, in order t lether they 

could not help the distressed, and if they 

can, iL shall go no further. 

But if they cannot, then the elder 
with counsel of the church shall send a 
letter to the next church by a brother 
of li i s own church, and if there th 3 dis- 
tress can be relieved, it shall go no fur- 
ther. But if the assistance is not yet 
sufficient in the judgment of the church, 
it shall be reported in the same manner 
as aforesaid by that (second) church to 
the next until the assistance may be suf- 
ficient. 

This is for the purpose that the be- 
loved brethren and members, who ac- 
cording to the doctrine of Paul are wil- 
ling to do good unto all men, especially 
unto them who are of the household of 
faith, may not be cheated any more in 
such a deceitful manner. This is not 
to be understood, that vre should not do 
good to the poor out of the church, but 
we believe that the word of the apostle 
is truth, when he says, " Mercy re- 
joiceth against judgment»" Signed by 
in Urner, Mar* 
., Philip Lev- 
//, Herman Blaser, John Gros, John 
Funk % Jacob Stoll, Henrij Danncr, 
Samuel Garler, Andreas Arnold, Mar- 
tin Garocr, Daniel ( i ., Nathaniel 



A nd »tara \n i?, — birl *H, 
| T.lioii hast, ail »easoiii Tor t Line own 

U death ." . 



Departed this life in Mir-m.^Riu- 
chiirch. Somerset co. Pa. on the 19lft 
of Ja©uiry last Brother HENRY KT- 

TEK, aged 2$ years, 5 months ami ft 
days. About three months previous to 
his death he embraced the true faith in 
Christ, and w;i< baptized. On New - 
years-day a small lovefeast was held 
with him, of which 1'2 members partook, 
and he was finally anointed with oil in 
the name of the Lord. Funeral-text e 
Rlätth. xxiv. 44. 

/ DIED near MnmnESPRrsrs, Franklin 
co. Pa. on the 2d day October of dys 
eatery DAVID ECKEft, eldest son of 

Adam and Eliza Shumaklr ; a. 
years, 1 month and 13 days. 



A lire Her. 



OBITUARY, 

DIED at the residence of her son in 
law John Newcomer near Midddle- 
npring, Frankliu co Pa. en the first of 
November 1*54. of dvsentery 5Sister 
ELIZABETH SHUUAKKil, relict of 
Philip Shumakeu, aged 66 years, 7 
months and i)3 days. 

Etineral-t^xt : Rev. xiv. 13. ] 1. 

"Leaves have their time to full, 

> wither 

w in 



DIED near Middlesprihg, Franklin 
[CO. Pa. on »he 17th day of October of 
J dysentery ANNA MARY, infant daugh- 
ter of John and Barbara New« 
aged one year and 7 months'. 

Those loved ones, ):Ac their parents 
care, 
Have early left the vale of tears 
Ere they of grief became aw. 
Escap'd .beyond the reach of fear». 

They rest in silence in the grav<\ 
Where naught their slumbers can an- 
noy, 
They sleep iu Christ, who died lo scfcve, 
Who lives again a sovereign Lord. 

Those infant ones He'll kindly own, 
As emblems of true piety, 
When that illustrious morning datrac. 
They'll rise to immortality. 

Then mourn not ye who've bee« be- 
reav'd. 
The Lord has taken what he gave, 
O think on whom ye have believ. 
And for his mercies render praise. 

Those tender plants, so fondly prized, 
! Will bloom again beyoud this vale, 
I When death no longer can deride, 
; Nor boas: of vict'ry through the gravi . 



£>*t (NmificUfd)? &cfit<$* 



3a()MAtifl s. 



^olcuiD, 0. $drj is.- 






5lu$ ©ruber [Jacob Qto((*6 ®i 
dH'n 'Qfewärp&orHfin. 

Cingcfantt für ten (5*. 55efucj&. 
UuD iuu!) fed)f t.igen nabm ScftiS $u 
fid) $rtrum» unfc ^ebauncm, unb Ja'cw: 
imfc fuiuvtv' fie beifrirt auf eine? he*' 
l)enSBera,j unb warb *erf (ärft «wr ibnen, 
unb fein ^ngeftc^t leuöjtcte wie tie 0cn< 
nc, unb feine Äleiber wurden weifc, ale ein 
2id)t. aKaiti). 17, 1. 2. 
i£<«U, bu wiilfr g«rn< f* : 9 n ' 

tylit «uf &c* ^feabjtc^ JC-oben 
££o beriiui) e* wirb feyn, 
0an$ äJanjenb an.jiifUien. 

Vi'iUtn feil gebort ahl tri*, 
®dty nad) tent fechten Sag, 

SPBahn tie Arbeit rft rellenb't, 
2>ann man erfr rttfyrn mag. 

Sum SCnfanj gebevt tie 3$wfc 

£><j »id 2>erfud)ungf*Etunben, 
line mancher barfc fteinb 
2fcird)$ (Üebet wirb uberwunbcn. 

SRan mug jiierft bin in, 

s £i$ an t>ec> Delberg/S ©ranjen, 
3.1 aar had) ©elgatba, 
2Bo €piefc unb £d)werter glasen. 

J? i it , wo man urittr'm #reȤ> 

<£k\l ine taglid) Sterben gibt, 
Unb ja, auf folitc ffeti# 
3D« ganje 2Ged) fid) übt. 

Cr fr wann tie Sftcdj reden b't, 
v^o brid)t ber ^abbatb an, 

£>a bat ter £treit ein (£n,b,# 
v^o rufyt man ewig bann. 
* * 

ä&ctimt hinter la£t un* aeben» 

f&h Ö&tef gebet mit ; 
dr felbfr will bti unä freien, 

yj ütent fauren tout. 



Cr win unö mad)cn üS u 

9)cit fiijni €cnnfn6ficrVn# 
l!w> (riefen unb erquiefen ; 

2l'd) ja, wir babene g< t ." 



2Cu$ 5£r, 8auer'§ «®ei{Hid>en SRAgajfn«" 
(Tr etilem eynrtr gutuf. 

-:•> Sßjerf an Pfannen 
ifr, ein g«ijilid)eS §0Ja$a$in auf$urlrt'tcn/ 
unb jugleid) Vvt-cihcir gegefcfn werten, fcaf 
ber w.l.rcr ctwaS 31! tiefem leb(id;en 
$>*«$ ciUKn s :n welle, foldjeä tfmn mege ; 
fo werte id) and) twrfudjen, road mir etwa 
ini? (ükniütfyfemmen mod)t« : bann id) ba* 
be nid- :t nur gefc fen, fentern aud; erfahren/ 
m$ wir in einem Zkb ju fingen pftegen : 
«$>a$ iji eine feiig« £tunte, bavin man 
f:iner getenfr, fenfr »erbirbt alle Seit, lit 
wir ^bringen auf £rten, k. 

Da i[l mir bann in meiner 33ctrad)tuna, 
ter €prud) eingefallen, ba nnfer ^rerc 
fagt bet; 9^attb. 11, ?. 17. "Bir haben 
cud) gepfiffeif un!b t^r welrct nid)t tanken; 
wir l)aben eud) acflaaet, unb i!;r weitet 
md)t weinen." 

(5? ifr im erilcn €tud tiefeö 9?;agann§ 
wlM)1 gel'lagt werten, eb aber jemanb ge* 
weinet xn\b fid) gebeffert \)^t, i]l mir ncd) 
unbefannt. £>iefe§ wunberbare @feid}nin 
bat unfer £err in feiner 3^t ^cretet ; unb 
id) tenfe, unfere Seiten fmb end) r.e6 
ganj red fokber SCrt 5Jtcnfd)en, wel-v're Ür* 
\acb baben \>i?}i$ (5)feid)ni^ auf fidi,;u Um 
un ; "'Sir baben mä) gepfiffen, unb fyi 
weitet n-abt tanken ; 3ßit baben euii) ge* 
flagt, u\\t> i\)v weitet nid)t weinen." 

?Oieine lieben ^itntenfvten l ^d) fuaV, 
ob t,t) end) tie €,nd)t eurer ©eligfeit fana 
lieblid) unb fein rerfteüen mit ©riinbert 
Der ^abrbeit, <"e gut eJJ mir geojfen6ac?t 
|if! ; rifÜeiAt nimmt e£ eimr ecer U-r ;•.'■- 
^v. ©tf«*, J ^ v ru . .J, 3. 



£(J 



r-eu'Scmtyutcc 3»ruft 



Uv!) a . ' eg naht gut »mi il)m frei); 

et? £ ü nU t 1 i d) t .1 t t ■- | ; : .; t r j n . i e € u n D J 
• ■'. mann I i (Sorte* über? 

jjua,t, | t)< md)t gut jietytf bu 

bijl nt'.ht fefigf tu baft Jejuni nifyt in bei* 
nein «frperjen roofynen ? ?£i) bag ijl lie 
Siinbe t>€6 Unglaubens! 

SBann es Riffen witb : iffiie oft babe 
id) angeflopft an beinem £er§en! viGie 
oft tuibe iih t> i d) oejfammUn »rotten roj« 
yvu jpenne ifyce Äücfylein unter tic Jfugel 
»erfammletj unb tu fyaft nicht gewollt ! 
Ta^::r ein (iartec> Seuemifc. SQSann bann 
ami) entlid) oae rollcn'c^ »en einem . 
men v v-irCr nja§ er Deunieinete 511 fyabeit; 
vpie ti'c i>e:r feibtr fagtr bann roerfcen fie 
Racier fallet über 
«nöi unb i'.r -&§Ö^' bej&e<f_el uns :■:. 

$»ar rii be b'eiti 

a":e:l! ßikcfye leinen $efumj beinen £?e« 
tcr)er> ba| bu i^ri in Deinem JJerjeti 
fühlen rttod}feß. Pe roaS e3 Jhft 

atfojJet ()#, 5 id) 511 ertofen ; beten 
es trie! ju beteuren 1),.:, bag ter jjere 3e* 
fitS felbfr rem £>immel cjefommen iff ; 
unb nacf}b«m er alleS ©uce ^lehret unb 
felbfr cjettyan bit», unb enbiicfy urn unferer 
feuube rotlkn blutjgen ^ctyrpeijs gefdjroits 
set* fo jammeilkb flegeifj*' It re erben, 

pen Inflen, 
unt enc'lici) 1 £reiu 

fetaftpb" ■ ■ r. 



\i ein neu.fr vjt\":f.l v bu iphrj 
l'elbjt ein 2Öunler« 

c: nierfe Mun, m;m liebet 8)1 
Bann tu tiJ) beulen fannfti fo femmc 
.life }u 3efU; tu maajt fei;n n>tc bu wiUjr ; 
Pantifl tu tiJ.) auci) nob nicht beugen* ft 
remme bod) 51t i^ntf unb flag« Umi teine 
Ot'etbf fonune aber nid)t au* ein .rcud/ler, 
fonbem Uffc ec tir oon £>er$en e\eben nuo 
bu vor il)n brinejefr; bann (^ett fiebe: M 
ÖerA an, 

£e wirft tu erfahren, roae) i-b tir bit* 
ber aanj einfältig bezeugt babe, buttefr bu 
ami) whit mehr 3Serfranb alö einer, rer in 
ben legten $i\$tn liegt» unk fein Verlans 
^en um .rulfe ju erlangen mir m\!) m.r 
jiejen unb greifen nad) ter X'eae be^eu^ep, 
fann : eben auf \cldK Virt fannft tu ju 
3<IW fommen. Sßann tire nur reMid> 
Darum ^u tbun iü f fo t'ann tir ejebelfen 
tpcrDcn. Ju macjii nun yen meiner eins 
faltigen Schreibart benfen was tu wittj! 
unb rannfr; je bejeueje itt; tit; abermalcv 
t>a§ meine €eele in grofer %t\ajt geroefen 
iff ine Uaot'b; v.w^ ftebe, id) babe Ovube 
gefunden ; turd) ten ©lauben aw .^efum 
bin i'.b yeiv.r.ii^t unb fetia, merten, unD 
ü:e::i r^crj ivirt eft beivc^en in ter etille 
Siebe^brdrien \u roeinen : unb auf Mefe 
jjßfife fann man ta* 5Gort ©erteö be nubs 
ren in einem U\wcn cjuten j^erjeiv 

Q&eue^e nur tue bunmlifd)e Bieter, foim 
i L-irlid) folcbe tie uen ter 1'iebe Jefu l)^.n< 



gaffe biJ , ftid){ nur fo ebenf,.inl tela, fo iv;r?r t\i ren Unterfbiet fetyen ( 
- ,Jw>aö tac »elt(itt)e Qtr 5 iitbU ime iva& tu 



a\i> cü bu 



:fr: "< 



eeie lieOf; tie Jefum ^efunben bat. 



::i Ume ^ .y JU1) roiU üben, ob bu e* um 1 fr annehmen. 

. . .• :lieiil)t lalKir tu und) and) envai> »eifleu 

left; (c nwfb e| tie ao^ih bureji ÜJtarf unb »^» be.iun rer;e:'v;llmüänten ; 

©ein brincjen : Sudjcbari tnn alle U.aim .wie i ir<o fott liefe* ^eiftti* 

tem.reiUu.c £ . tu nur ler^eityen.&ingm «M 

füllt iwrl bin r-on ^cryn beiji 

tu ajfeiii ••>-• unb nufridjtiflcr 5ßcblumnf\1^i 

3<>bftiinc6 Ü:infailig. 
Hf t pon r- -." . .,; .. )cn, m^ 

PeiegjJ 2u(5 ju ^uten SDBe«fen; Äurjum, 



Dk utmiuc <Stwcin6« In £ancaftcr Ccunip *\a. ~I 



3Wc uralte (Bemeinde in Äancatfcr [ 5« &#* &rmtfl>, unb inter fturcft 
vTotmfVr pa. !*** £*tni ire'leit wir nun t»e ^ea/benbeit 

'Jortfetatna. j beira-iten» unr feben» um? ber I'rerr un$ 

etwa barin tur 2ebre auf,,cfa ricOcn baben 



BJtr femmen jefct m tfr $ertuMe t 

fer gemeinte aur einen bodntmerrwurot*, . , „ 

■ ... v f v C f 4 it - v i itiicf an^lulnte Yinmerruna.» «tafe tent 

gen» iwdtftgen unb bctenfluben Unnranb» 



narbtem tie im rerv.en 



"Tevfreber pie! 9JJ ü !k unb JBerfutung be* 
treffen, unb er m fte6en 3al>ren nftfcrt 
mebr rfufjjeT^ric^en !mU," ju dntc ifr» 
bei§f es auf Dem nrt.birfelgenben SMatt. 

«3* fab* to finc*ni ©rief b. 27 SR,tp 
1763 (fblginrtee* :) 

"31 tin o 176^ im tHav oder ^un? 

ftnÖ Ctfm Cruder " j a c o b öonn« 

tag die ^*.n5c aufgelegt worden 

jam ^Diener oder Porfleber; aber 

Den folgenden tCaa, Farn, er in die 

PerfammUma,, und bat fein Slmfc 

und 2Dienfr v>or der gan3cn <ge* 

metnde wieder nieder* und abge« 

feat* an^ bat bernad) ntema'd et* 
I ' 



ber wefletd)t nie» vot'ccr juppr no.b Ijern.nb, 

in tiefer eter trgenb einer antern ©eine in* 

tt steter «eraefemmen ffr, unt bor über tie 

t»:r!):n^enie(teten fieben %\\m ber £un* 

ftlbeit unb 9Serfud)ung einige* 2id)t ju 

werfen f.heinr. £* ijl oermutbliii) ietem 

wacbtenflnben Vefer unter ten: SJcfen be* 

vorigen i&tutf* tiefer $efibi.1>te tie fitagt 

in* ßWmütb aefommen» wa* te:b wotyl 

tie Urfacbe tiefer fiebenjabrigen SDerfucb* 

unweit gewefen fcpn meebte» tie ten ta* 

maligen Hyfltyff* Sföicbael ^>fau$,i 

betreffen» nacbfcem er »erber mit & außer* 

ertentliebem £egen gewirft l>atte? 

&ir türfen tiefe ftrage webet für rer* 

reinig, noch für Überfluß unt unnufc f)al*j^-s »* n W«f*» ®" n $ un *> 2(mt 

ten, bemi "wa* jueer gefebrieben ifr, ba* angenommen» weder bei unfere 

ift un*;ur «ebre gefariebem'* BKit tiefen |t>orfteben> £eben, nod> nad) feinem 

Herten trotten wir f*ine*wegä ba* pifil*«^ bßt alfo gansücl? feinem 2lmt 

m<inte*'Kei\ifrer unferer lieben alten 55ru* i Äbgcfagt." 

ter temperte ©cttee iveicbfe&en, cterirsj ^ ba4 md>t, wie oben gefag?» eine 

gcnl etwa* fenterlieteä baraud machen. U^fr«merfmtfr%i wiebu'^e uno betend 

tiber wir glauben, ea§ einfältige tfeatfa* 

d;cn einfältig tarin auf^efdiricben werten, 

fcurd) treue Brüter, tie tiefe ^l)atfad?en 

fclbjl erlebt baben, unt Genügen tonnten. 

' ; t». 4f . a, f ' . h ten treten talwn f*eitcn,tcrt e-nen frect« 

linö ^batfa^en, «e^benbeiten «nt L^^-^^^ B d„W ne!,m/« 

Ccbicffalo tic einzelne 9Ven(*en eter a^n* l^g^— w <nn ©ott ein aötteÄfurdwaf* un^ 
^ (Boiferi e-'nv'lne d^riflen eter gante ©e* jfrieffanvä 'Seif auaenf.beinli.1> f.^ner f ei;: 
meinten betreffen; bad fine QSu.bfraben ji'elf aber, Das untanfbar unt übermütbig 



Ufr.i Q3e.gebenbeit? 3ft fie rd&jt wertfcr 
ta| wir ein wenit) faille freben, uno nuf* 
merfen, wa§ ®ott bamit faaen woUte? 



unt tSJortc oon bcm$ina.er<5Jet* 



werten iii, mit Dürre» üKanael uwt tbeu* 



tc» ftefi-briebciir unt tiefe feUen ebne u ^ üd ^ in &<v «rt beimfu^r, ittb 
3i»fif4aIen9Äenfcben, tie fie lefen ten* ^^f^ r , tie yutbwiflta in iTrita. f$<|ben r 
nen unt woQen» ebenfewebl t ^ur Sebre» ^ur unO nrt ibjrer 9.Vacht tie ®elt im ®leia> 

Strafe» jur -lOarnung unt iücbtiauna, in ^witbt fa\Un woflen, erfahren laßt» tag 

£er ftereebtiafett tienen» ale ir ä enb ein an* ^ e m :\ aUcr i[ <^ -^ un J ^ unil !! lj t5 

aur-mtten, unt nur etnartber ^um Set« 

terben helfen tonnen» — ob n'cbt bur ^ aus 
tiefe* et.ru freme »orfenmren W*« ^ea^enbe ten C^ctr ui ten ^cn, 
wottte, ter r^enfe, ttonn ffqrr^ W f*«« rc ^^ W 1 « ^ c e? nur J ww 
fi'in.T getreu«» Xün« in fen^rbarem ^ j acuten. ^ ^ ^ ^ 



t<reä -üüort ©etteo.*) 



M 



Sie ur^aätc ©sriiein&c in £ancc*#ct £ctiMi) $>a: 



j$|i$ fajr c>'U 3Ri|a.Uc* i 

i*f<8 Ifffn, fiC f iT • ? - r rt'- x 

ScbrocfUrnf dt obej: ju , •. :r et a 

SDUr«ctjo>cr Sufcerex? 3ft fie wct)t be? 
&gffw$f ura#on allen nuft tieffte 
..et ju werten ? — "^ir meinen/ Ja ; 

unb glauben» QJctt l.'Uc ukbt e! >ni r.v.f? 

tia,e llifa$«n ten QJerid t ron tiefer unt 



ff$n b*i Labien »cn Tunern iuf| 
gefyrern überbaupt» unb reu MelteJKii unb 
HufTetyern inebefenfceirc 1 ^i: crnftlid) 
feilten ^ic JCeltejren ü;re SJHtyl'cbcr ernwbc 
nen jum Jajrcn unb &cten» elje ein; 
25>aljl bffctyeffen wirb» imb i 
wenn ft: befdjlojjen ijr» bamit nicfyt cer ei* 
Acne ®eifr f fenbern ber t;eiÜa,e ©eitf^ottei* 



nnbe:;: Wesenheiten in ber ^emeinbcUie SSabI fufyreh» unb lie Werfen efcer 
roc fie fieb tutrpgen» c.ufa,efpart» unb jer n motbre» weldie ber 

envubia hat! ?fcb/ wie ma'mfte ^rc;;; 
3errutti:na, in Öfcineinben/ rrle mancher 
cid: :v-'i t»on SJeßrent/ fcie,einff fein liefen/ 
unb merrbe Sxirafifber waren» aber t:c 
jafi u. 25effudnma,en be* Slmt* nicrit fra* 
gen fennten» Statte ricllcicbt wbuter wer* 
benfDnnen» wenn tie 9ftita,liecer fr 
tiger bei ter Sfeat»!» unb auch naebber ge« 
wefen waren» bei ifyrem Verhalten- gegen 
junge unb alte SefyrerMI 

rrittencv lernen wir beträte, Nif. ber 
feerr in einer ©emeinbe» fe langt fir $ e i« 
rt c ®emeinbe ifr» unt feinem antrrn 
?}{ a n n na^blauft» fefbfr ba? ftubtr urA 
•> unb ©erierrt halt» afcer 
nach nach bem <5Jerict)t witter ftgnet. 
:r lag ein ©eriebt rem £errn auf 
biefrr ÖJemeinbr wdbrenb ber fteben %\Uc 
ber £unfetyeit unb ©erfuebuhg» tie im 
vorigen '2tüd gcmelbet werten fmb. 5$ 
war ein Sauerteig» ein verborgener ^av.n 
unter il;nen f bet rr:?a9'tban unb flu%t(l^t 
werben mǤfe, t x o: ttv X;err mir ibnrn jv|# 
frieben feyrir unb fi? rcieber fernen formte. 
\S?eil iin fotebft 53ann unb ^auerteitj aurb 
no.1? ^«tjwtage feet? 5Urteiten jeitjtf unb 
eben aud) öiel 5Berfir,tUn^ ^nb «ecfcafen 
ar.ri.tter, ferroilen nMr bem ^cnwÄrtigen 
^aB r.o.1) etrt>aJ tiefer nnd)benfen> wnb 
ben wenigen -i?purf«f Me unc> hinter! 
werben fint>f nacrjtjrfjfh. 

>l?er.n wir jwrucfljliifen nyf bie 
etjÄlyttr ®ememH« * Se^ebtnfjciten, fo \\:-- 
U\\ win ba§ e l s ic brr ente 9Cuff 
ber tier %\\)ti jwe? enrd!){tc Jc:)rcri SBrus 



In unfre £änfci I . ' - ;n f um fie allen 

»nfe'ni ©emeinben mitjutljeilen. 

5[hin n|Ärt bie Jraar/ wa| fonnen wir 
\aui biejer tBegebeh^eit lernen? Unb wir 
»Teilen rerfueten ir« bemut^sen ?Iuffd;en 
auf ben Qixvx, auf fein ©ort; unb nuf fei? 
r.e gübrung ^u «htw^ten. <5rfTen5 1er« 
nen wir tai&uSf ^a§ ^ßft 21 mt fincö 
Porflfbrra bfcer ^Jnffcber'ö ein 
fcl^KJCrco «rt^ T2ifrti%t& '2lmt ifli baä 
niebt ein 3*beV trafen fartrf. ^ein^ feiner 
fann e^ aul eigener Straft/ fonbern bat ba? 
5u tarier) neue Äraft unb ÖJnabeton chin 
tyerf. SDarum faejf b?r Kpojre! : 
«fBer ein Q^ifdjcff^am't bea.etyrtt/ bet be? 
^ebre ein Fi ®erf." ä«, e^ f c* 

^etetwa^/ ^e;n treuer Jr^a^rbaftei 
\a fer;n. <Ji> if) 
öeirff eine §iii>eir. unb ni,-. t eine £t>; 
Öf/ t>ei CT tfi v?;;:^r t^rt ?ud;nunc; 
f.in^e. O fffk wdf ^rägai/ C3?fnnimer; 
ni§e, iPei brrrrben jjnb QWrftdmn^fn» wie 
niar.tc f±!aflofe tyLaitfr wie man.len fau? 

r.:'?t f di were 

Arbeit unb gute uns frefe Qlei -.':.v r^ bat ?cr 

lunh|aifnn b«ni welkem es ein ^rnfr ifr/ 

treu ju F^fi (m -;.v.«.j> öotte?, unb ju 

>va hen :U;r bie C^'cn beiner SDMt^Iieber/ 

all ^ :r • • • ft i) c ^^ ft 

$t»eirm! (ernenn h ia§ feine 

. unb fein: 

: it;rer ^anbaufTegur^ einen 

machen tonnen. 

B» unb fiebe/ 

. . ,. ;nid^5Cl pf-.ufj» tureb SfiifTegurtvi 

I 



QBäthoi 



. 

(<:ib öerfhfyrt, Da| wenn t*t QktiH 
ICH titen 8fet9frf)(Agcn fetyffl; ••: i-j^ 
betrogca \wvtt » fcr.utn. 

\? (5)runbTßi feil • 

i. $*iji ■:.: -„'••'•: : I 

be für . Kam ja fer^eni (c ... 

[te per mag., 

i ein dritter ober ^chrais 
frei* in SQvAngfl unt ü^etb fotiunt« fo 
fcij.c t; . i ri , ücl t, bei ber Ökn 
ijüife ju |"ud)cni in ter er ttci* fie n 1 
uat fontf nirgends. 
3 sollte tiefe (gemeinte tie Älage u. QM** 
ic um £ülfe gegründet ftnCcn, u* ifr 1 kl r 
int £tanfce# ter Oierb äflejo unc aan$ ab* 
£U§e(f« Life ÖJesieinte fclbif* (into 

nid: tag arme üftttjjliefc/j Ini ter neni freu 
Gemeint« um Syifyttlfi; aufatcw, unt tic 
eumme anzeigen ti« ncU) ftljlt. 
4. 3,1 au;b fcU J.weitt Gemeinte nieft 



wtvtt ' ttnr alt fein 

r# MnQ fcafrim namücben Ja^r 

fr jwccb Seitatftg junt Bcljrcr 

ir erben ; rr»ii durb> da 
(1748) einen'. 
r bie 0) 

b unfern ®lauJ>en nuety* 

*:r Damals miiffi t in 

■:\\, ,:■■■• .■.■ . 
;, ' M - fbeinr, 

r 1755. 

r muffen auet) frbliefctn, tag ter 

jrinejtrc Krater Clären unb 53r*ru 

Feit $um ritMifr tri £Bwt«6 aetyafct fyibtn 

. ihn entliii) tie (Gemeinte iiti 

1763 für »v:;rDi\i unb evefettg er; 

IK» fcefratit}* ;;: ivcr? 

teil, n.; r:c,:i er funfjelm 3>a!ure .-..* gttyre r 

tt batte. Oilmen um &i*fe ünt* 

tränte mir lent vafammenf hmc» fi.i) nad) 

mwt $e#äti$u*£i jirtrug, wie eben <^! nn ^tante ten 3ftä?tyl gaitj yi erfefteft 

I ; — ic.ien wir top,'*** * örfal ie öffwinfdjaftftl)« fcjtte geiler gp 

»tfft.?*itlfe.4(M ifttö UtWH unferesfo^ - uiue::, rumn, :c. Yemenite, 

i*|r*e**rtt*at Jkrjen« j»»^ u ; ;b!" is ^ülfe free SKangel* eter tä$4| 

• rüfeu rotr fltfe Utnfanfce ra* Sidjte ©et« 

ref» fo jWrfc eä u^il f|«r l^•:r^cn r epft^ tie I i^ennnt ajffl ein SremMing 5U unö ftttd 
■c inter lana?n a^crftK^u^jetti unt Iter SeriWi fl,tbt fitt) für einen \bruter au^ r 
tiefe* nicitiinirDi^nt QCntpswfbn-Iegttng et« unt fdrtert JÖeiieeue« rpegen Ur^lucf, taä 
iw6 neit^ffttuifiten "öru^erfv c^ei* mit eis! i£n tal)cim betreffen^ fo muf 3 en roir \tijlks 
tttmWottß nw^ ter i>erdorqene &tnn dMr/letti tag ee eniivcter ii\x ^ctritgciv ctei 
weJ l)er f* lang auf feiefer gemein*« uter, ift C)cr unor^cntiicl,") u^an* 

t$ortfr£ung fc F^clt ; unt ti^.re^n nid i meljr 23eitjülfe 

..: üuteni A-reiuHina; feutern 

ihn ernw^m uge^em ra arOeif^r^ 

unb fein eigen ©rei §u eflest. 'Bürte er 

Dorgefte|tf er Hi) in berjremife N* 

raubt it»orfeenj ober turrf) ^rani^eit ic. 

um baS €cin;ae gtfommeni unb ejien^e 

c^ern tjeim, ti'cnn er nur £>!;r$elb tyattt ; 

fonnte a6er ntd)t U^n^air bag er ein 

• wflfre# (es bünfr unl, fein Brüter 

in tie Jremte . 



%V " !{ n h n ö vor B c f r ix 3 c r «^ 
5Bet( 51t tiefer Seit, wie atlS Um gftgiw 

f.bcn ^u erleben, rie ÜÄttfjuefcer t : - 
betrogen werten burit Seure, tie fi* fur 
trüber ök^ekn, unt unter nüerUt QSote 
iv.in6 0}db lehnen unb eoliectiren, fo \\i: 
ft e6 ftug effljen» tie «ffen 

. • • 



. inei i&tminU w>'> 



■ - ihm fei tfe fejl 



SBcirnuns ^t &tfrägcrt 



feeder., rntm#ber wit twm gtrina/n 3ebr< 
pfenning pfltfrel >u ncli »em ober fo to«$f 
bei uji&gu bleiben, biä.iuit feiuttwegen um 
erfunbiget batten* 2Bir we'lren mm einfb 
ttfcifen $rrt bnb #erf>ero,e, aber au n Vir- 
beit geben. Wuf Nefe 3Beife fmb wir an* 
fwf\t>nmte öetfler unb (Betrüger bulb lee 
geworfen, 

£ob fröret; waS iKifere alte trüber 
filbjr fa<j#n : 

«tf n ber jdfyrh'^fn $Berfammtmia> oe*| 



Santo ba$ bir ber j£err# fcein O5otr, ge* 
»en wirb, j«. llnb fao,r ferner: 3Bena 
Deiner ^rü> einer arm ür in ir# 

A,en$ tiner &tabt in feinem £anbe, lol ber 
Oerr bein jt^ovr bir geben wirb, fo foMr 
bu bein $er$ nie'o: rcrbJrten, nocb beine 
£anb mlMlren gegen feinen armen $ru* 
be*/ fiubern fotlli fie ihm a ufr bun, unb 
iiuu leiten, nacfebem er mangelt; unb faat 
j weiter, ba| man fid) feuttn fotl/ ba§ nü)t 
(t.va ein ^Vtialetücf in feinem £erjen 



Mftn in Vancairer go «pj pta* io,! uw ' *H»«*» bu fottft il;m pfcrn, 

1799. irurbeeinmnrh,^.f)boh(^nunb un * Um £ er $ nHjt Krtriefrn lajTen, M6 



für a,ut befunden treten r>erf biebener 35öf* 
falle, u n foleJ)eS iritftinfrige 511 r-erinUen, 
II .tirt) anfer gJutbunfeu, taget irt 
mien «gemeinten ber trüber befannt ge* 
matt* werbe, gag iriSfurtftia,« fein ®e* 
membtgliebi e« fey gfruber ober ßdiwr* 
tfer, unter keinerlei Uoutv*ne> ren 
Ofcmeinfcf/affr $u ©emrinfdjAfr, ober au* 
*on £aug §u Jpau? gel)en fett, SUmefen 
511 i;eben$ fonbem wo eine Curftiafrit 
fub finber, tag feigem «emeintegliet 
turd? gemerrifc&afrfulTe efcrift foil Unter? 
ttufcuna a/geberi werben jur näd)jren ©e» 
meinbe, maun es ber $raaer ber £d;riff 



bu jfym gebejt (ober gibji); feftn urn foU 
erjeö willen wirb bio? ber jjjerjr bein ©ett 
fernen in aßen feinen Herten, u. tnai bu 
»ornimm ji." 

"ilnb f^üt weiter: ef werben ^Ücaett 
Virme Uyn im Sanbej bnrum gebiete ub 
bir, uud fa«\e, ba§ bu b<inc.£anb aufrufe 
bemem 9^ruba» ber bebran^r unb arm iji 
in feinem 2anbe, i(. oüÄof. 15. Unl 
ber ^ipüfret ;3aeebu6 fagti iperet JM/ me;* 
ne liebe ibruber! fiat niU^l ÜJott crwd«?- 
iet t;e ^rnicn auf biefct -IBelt» bie am 
glauben 1 eiil) finr, ic.1 Unb weilen f» 
Kbon jiefd)el;en ift buret) febleit.te Üeute, 



WbQ Uv,n mit, uni> frj$ ©etneintf,}^ av * ^rf(i^e %rm (ift ^N ^m ib* 

wenri bufeibfr ber 3J?knejel red) nid)( rcU' icr ^ all ° ba " ,ulbl ' t **>*«* ober urn <inu\t 
^}nU$? ware, ihm ober it>rfef^ ba6«nfe#' ^«felben vUbracbr bur,b ba^ ba^ 3»en* 
3euani§ erneuern tyutefciS jnr n^( !s]C; J f*en iimber^an^n, bu fib für trüber 
S8«Ueuto|it§, unb wenn ee aticb fcflte hit U«^tfd^*f ^ ,!lD l)abcn Steuer ejefjrberr, 
^&»^ effor-tarn, bnfj el an ail« <&<m<in* Ui ^ &ar,R au ^ ^ n I^WK»! *w fo!it?c 
haften fame. Unb iwr Nfinbeh ami) '.nacbiit^nb* pfer auf i^rei Jfeimreift irn 
fur gut, $ti eine h-be (>v>mcinbe eine %n* '^tt\fit)AvA gefeffen unb ^efpiele: r^a&en/ 
mtrfun L i maihe, nm \ubt & po(| jfr c ^er K *" 

_: «eoiii, urn folcfcm ^erru^ ju web* 

meiube 5iir anr-ern fomim-.-' . [f« 1 *»* eini ? cn 5a!)ren auf einer axef^ 

ifammluna in Oonaffw^ acmemubafr* 
, ^ ,c «*« ^-•^mm,| luhbC | 1 ,i |Ten werben* bajj bmfübro fein 

!rtl ^ auly iir^üeb eon (^emeinütafr ^u «tut*» 

1792. (invrii ivir foU.vnbee: | ^ ft| cUv ^ Mrl £ au4 5U ^ au6 ^h fJI 

"•feeilen @ott buru; 9)?efcn fernem al* fo« Steuer ju forbem, jc. Unb weilen 
ten QPolf ifrad ge&eten fa^t : feitbem bo b bie ^if^lieber auf betru^Iiebe 



p fein pettier unra- eu h 
fe^juj b*nn lr: %£tx rvitl tneii in; 



Ü3eife finb i;inter^an^en werben, fo beftblie* 
^en wir abermal a/memf'.r)aftlidj auf ^ie» 



2>cu unt) arbeite. 






fer gegenwärtigen grojjen «SeefamrolunoH £»etc un& arbeite. 

»mb ba$ eintraonaUdv ba5 foinfuhro fei* J «Sir ermahnen cud) aber, lieben grübet* 

mm üXitglieb foflte*vtaubt fewn, (f mvffig* , bag ihr no l) »ottiger wertet; unt ringet 

hm) mehr fettft tu gd>eil in «nc andere tarmub, t.ig ibr füge fent, unt ta* vhire 

0*fm;inf-l\iftf fentern wenn fid) füllte ein fftajfet, 1 IffefF« 4, 10. 11. Venn wit 

Qttirotieb fmbtn, baft in Mangel oter Of etb j boreiir fcafc etliche unter euch unorbentüd} 

wäre, fo fofl ter s 33orfrel)er in ter (JJemein* 

be, ta ftd) fctct) gtÄifglieb finbef, mit ber 

gemeinte 9tatfc l)eiffefti urn ju febenr eb 

fie rtiva tern SKangel tonnten abbelfen, 

uub wenn ftd)'$ fo fintet, fo gctjt'ö 

nii)t weiter." 

"jtonnen fie aber md)t# fo fed ber <8ow 
frefrr mil 9tatb ber (SJemeinfefoaft einen 
»brief an tie na.bfte Qjemcinte febitfeu mit 
einem prater aus feiner £auM)aiumg, 
unD rann bann ter SÜfangel erfefcet men 
ben» fo fpff** uidn weiter. Jtt aber tern 
Mangel tmb: abgebi-ifen nad) gemein« 
f-fcaftiicbem (£u:befincen, fo fett ej auf 



»oroemeloete SfBeif* an» tiefer cter folcber 
(j wetten) (*remeinfd>ift ferner in tie n44)* 
Üe berietet werten, bie» *twa cer Mangel 
Kntnte tffe|t werben." 

Tiefet» ifr 511 tern £nbe, ^bamt't tie lies 
be Brüter unt SSHitatfcberr tie nad) ter 
Seljw \pauii gerne @uted tr)un (an peters 
mann,) allermeift aber an ten (JHattbene* 
genoffen, nid)t mfl* auf eine foldv faifd)* 
li.be 5ßeife betrogen werten. £k\\$ l;at 
nicfot tie 3Reiuitng, lag man ten Vlrmen 
außerhalb ter ©emeinfetyaft nitbt foot« $u* 
tes tbun, fontern wir glauben, ta§ ta? 
Sßert tee Slpofrete ^abrbeit ifr, wenn er 
fagr : tie SBarmlprjigfeit riilmiet fuij wis 
ter DU» ©erieUf, ;;." 

«Unterfd)tieben t»en Daniel I'etterman, 
SÄartin Urner, 9Battin ®abi, il^ubael 
<Pfau£, «pl^lip Vuvig, .rerman Q51dfer, 
3olwnne§ @re$f 3ot>anneg ^unf r ^Jacob 
crc J i f X;einti»b tannery Samuel (5Jarberr 
•Jlntnal SCrneib, Martin barber, Dan* 
irl U^i Wat^macI ^t^vciDer Ä ' ,> 



roantein unt arbeiten nid)tf> fontern trei^ 
ben 9trmi$. s^oKbcn aber gebieten n?ir# 
unt ermatmen pe, turd) unfern £errn 
3ffum ^brifrum» ba§ fie mit friüem ®<* 
fen arbeiten. 2$l;eff. 3» 11. 12. £er 
rerbor^ene Jperjene^cenfct) mit um>errü<N 
tern, ftiUem unt fanftem ®<i\it ter ift t>or 
&ptt fcfriid}. 1 ^etr. 3, 4. 

^3cul>e <5rmal)nuncjen ter 51'pofret ftnb 
and) in nnfern 3:acjen nid)t überf(üf|u> 
tenne^*ot anc^ je^t oiele mu§i^e ^cbavu 
^er f tie »iei torn ^riflent^um fpred)en f 
unt wenig tbun. 2)e$roegcn ftnb tiefe 
\8Jerte ter 5(pcjte{ jetem realeren griffen 
beilig; tenn er biltet fid) nid)t ein, ed 
fcbon ergriffen ^u \)abt\\ er jagt itym aber 
nach, unt befrrebt fid) immer »eiliger« t. i. 
»oilfemmener» treuer, eifriger, fl<i|i^r * u 
werten, in jeter i^infio^t, in feinem gcifrs 
lidien unt teiblidjen Berufe, in allen etüs 
den |U wad^fen an tern ter tas .fpaupt 
ifr. &t wei& Jpcr^njftille mit SBernfä* 
treue unt unermüteter 5(rbeitfamfeit ju 
r-erbinten. Unt wer ta§ nid^t wei§, 
fennt tie ^Jnate (5l)rifti, tie Ifräft tea 
£parfgelium$ nid;t. ^Ter aVtc fromme 
ld§t fid) ren C^ctt unt SKenfcr>en nie an* 
ter? antreffen, als beim &<bitt, oter in 
ter Arbeit, oter, wenn ee am beften mir 
il)m fretyt, bei beitea ^ugleid; ; tenn er 
\\h\§ ^u a,\\t, bag ta& müßige €d)wa|en, 
aud) oft über gute Tinge, nur ta§ £ er$ 
jerfrreut, tie £celc leer unt geifrloß ld§t, 
anvtatt fie mit 8albung §u erfüllen. 
¥}>inn lev 5Jhmt »iel plautert, ift gewis 
feine ©naber fein ^rieben im iperjen. 
Qin iperj rod ^rieben Ö)ottcö bewahret 
feinen €£$*$» oeett ihn ju, unb flVbfftet 
lieber? att ba§ ti f&m*fyt* %h\ 95ieU 
ja ri ti u .''■. ,.-- : 



2G 



Ctxmgcliftcfe bcuifcbt €pfi#n>erter. 



SDJcnfil) i|l Qercifc un\ (Sbrifh fo? e& and?» 
ta$ er nur über Ifcibel unfc Sjjrifttntytim 
fd)mäfc:t; »iel weniger» wenn er ren eer* 
berufnen unb jufünffigen Einsen fafelt« 
pen ben«» er n:d;t3 metfc» fosbern rmt 
SSermutl)un0etv m:e rnic ter €un^e im 
ftebcl, iMuaifäbrt. ©er &pojrel (a$t 
Hit;, fcafc mir unfetf (ibrifrciirbiim nur 
bunt) Stille, f e i; n unb arbeiten 
bewei fen feilen, ^ßetruöfagt: ünd;t ein 
pieUroiflenber, nidjr ein »ieUfctnvafcenteri 

n <in jriüer fanfter Qkifr ifr I 
vor @ott/ ein §erjen&*2Jt$nfd), nid)t (in 
äiingen* unb itfauUSbrifr. gefej ficbetf 
mill biefe apofreltfdjen Ermahnungen» be* 
ter unl) prüfet euch, ^toiiiirt bitter änb 
6ffd)tt)oret nid) turci) %t\üm (S.I 
fcaju. Üaffet eueb erbitten» unb v. 
get burd) tljat tie una/rea-te ÖJ'oi 
tie man ber Jronmti^feit m. . 
turd) euren pevgiacn urtl fnlien 33anbef» 
bajs £brifti ©eifr uni bei aller }:■ 
irat (fcfille bod) nid;t trage unb unttyätuj 
Jiia.tr. 

... Schon beirus; 9?araen$, 
O fan f ter ^e/u! p-ijGUd Maninil 
$>er uillcn Seelen 35räu:iaam ! 
.£ier legt ftd) ein jftücuiteä - 
$)lit SXeue ror bir, nieberutärt*. 
3d) fu'Dle t:e r>evfei;rre irr» 
53Dic fid) ni;ht gern in Dir bema^r. 
5>enn ehe id) miffr'ti faum Derfeben, 
£piir id) f.boit eitle S33inbc soeben. 

5Bie Mb fefyreeift liier mein JDcnfen 
a u ."'' ! 

<5>ie p.rtb fäbrt |prr einher: herauf i 

ffite cfr geb' id) berti Jl'eifd) 6el;e>r ! 

$Sie fcfmcll i>ni;fr breä fid) innrer mel;r ! — 

25alt leib' id) bei hr ScttÖefa^r 

Unb nef/me meiner felbfr \:ul-: 

£ie merdtt mid) aar fc U reut; 

Xa füirl iit ^cifret-^rccfcitl) , 

S5»ilb rYutyi n &ef< Vit 

Jta t;:t'rr i ec.eim\wL 



£\i gfaitfe' ich fixerer 

jfrtt fid) £ a:an au.b imi ein. 
c Oftjl befielt tie ®eni4infd)aft f*t;r ; 
£o aber fdv.be t fie nur mebr. 
Sir nwrtirt mir einanter fair» 

rfm leisten £mne $envdf. 

Cr;n aatermal gelingt ef mir. 
. bir. 
:.\r:en in be in froren 9#utt)» 
9Ji.v.tt'& fül)ner ... aar niebt »yir. 

&e:nm» !&fu» fcm'm ine J^er^unb £au$- 
Unt treib ten eitlen £inn hinaus! 
Hub iaf; mit) ftei§i^. füll rutb rein 
Unb einen £^r;fn9$^Kenfitei f;i;n. 



•Ifftrtf ^carfebe ^I^rtidi* 
r^erter. 

Ztw. f <er>:wr gilt ; .: fe;uci;i 

.:• Uralte, ren ben a!l;r!v, 
kcb*üi$tr» jefet !>0n wweri unb uns 
reinen Üippen tc ^prüd^ 

nert ijr ein $Ö*i'- 

5öa§ in I > M& ter ^vemc 

temmi, b»is . n?Jr alfi berrlup unb 

aro^. SBmI un^ naiv i:ea.r, reva^tttn uuö 

■ bfi» 3i'- :;: 

rtber hantiln wir in 
^Ibiutr beiß ^n^geni .runnilifvl-en. £ir^ 
fd; 5U fern unt ;u !>,h(> für tat> ^fetfibeM 
AUge/ erübeint tem tIetfcbUdifÄ ^tenfdvn 
feiner Sidmuty unb ^cbnfuitt Mbenigcc 
irurbijj/1 ale t:? ^yreubej) tiewr C^elt. 

:.\ ber N ]>r: a'le '^rep beten, 

ter Sine aer allen, nid)tö a^alr, ccö ten 

deinen verachtet n\ir, fo rerädjtct» ba§ man 

\$a$ 9(n^fßd)t riT 3b 1 • — x 2&trum 

i iruntern um im:, I J>un4fc 



'..:<^ \ r.;, L«erad)ier, i ■ uunjertl^ 

acadnv. -■ 



€t<mgclifftf öcutfd)c ®yrud)tt>6rtei, 



27 



ten! Man fct PC« ilyren 5aKbMfuC«n efr* 
l.id't» rorü'! \tf eerjto&cn werbe*»! 



'-Ver.ira.en mit i trietiftffyri ka£ 

er fine $tunb< feine» SebcnS rut)ig fcMAft '/ 



l <r**/t* r* riiatttxn befremfc, fU fc'b* ^ p *& wir mit entfern Ocftanftn an 

kerntet r* nick £ie ivifM bhfi il.r u "f" *»fo« Stttwnj tritto waö bietet 

mb nivi t biet in 6er ©tit Hn * wri 3 aI * *" s,rr< um <^6««9 fc < r 



•St. SOären ft« von ber ^dt, fo beute jbl« 
QSeft tu» rt>r« heb. ^io fclöfl eljren unb 



:dmlb ? • 

Staiifertte unb ro&ber Satifenb« bnbert 
«riter unb ©efr««nb*« ««* * ^ ittc ft**««*! unb tie fie wagten, 
Km yM-Re; a*er f<« erfeuneft fur ihre ,]lit **frto ■*• «jammert« fcen £«rrn 
».o/o n^erc* ««wanton, fuMie eigenr* M Äned)tf«r unb tr (ie|>cn tfneety (oft, 
fieberen Siiri^en bü 0c*0m«'« »re«i«« b ,^^- ^*»». f erlie6 er i^m^auj^V 
$Uub«ti* unb ibw£otfnu!»$, ihr« 93rtt>| Unb bor ,£crr rief am Äreufcauf ©ol* 
ber unb PkfwunH« Md) fcwi-Qwtfrr, bk ,garr/a, &r ryft nod) t)eute aUejd <2cr)utbUerij} 
©ruber «n* ^ebwefrern GbtijH. 3b* gu : Äörtmit €unber ! il;r feilt [oft femi 
iPAl*rc* «oterlawt »fr ber .rvmnul, HjWi eurer gtfmfb unb eurer QSerfdwleuna. I 
<3«tfrflratt tad heilem, \\\\* trofft ifr .1 S'ur« ferjufo ifrbcjatylt; eure Ökrfcfyulb* 
»Vier fuift u von alten iftren Mitbürgern una, ifr getilgt! 
$die$f> geeint unb werti>gcfd}ä&r, um beF, g84Jbftti jogern tiNr $u femmen ? 
willen, ber ftf alle fo hoch bliebet unb fo 
werft) g«ad)t«t hat, b,»£ er felbfr $dj nidji 
l«^«ipnr» fk trüber $u tjfigen. 



fc e r % e b b c \ a 1} 1 1 a H e £• ef) ü l b e n. 
»ffiem luare ber tob bie Q^ablung un* 
('.er echübeu, wenn ber £0$ ein ruirflu? 
chei Vlufboven ware» »venu nicht baö (Jn$e 
$ugtciii) ein $nf.wg »core. 

£e lange wir fyier leben, ijl un§ ren 
uufenn ftuUibujer ftviii v<v<\hnnr. §m 
Tcbe felbfr wirb ter (8chulbner noch ge< 
fd?ent. ?(ber iacr> bem 3cbe wirb unfre 
v^dnilb mit unerbittlidjee Strenge einges 
ferbert. *JBir wrben d'u4 beiti eduilb; 
ivTtcr nief)f «ritUfien, bie» tiv'r beri legten 
Reiter bejaht !)vtO«n. 

5>.i* fagt un» unfer ®ett!^tc^ (L ; cfe^ 
bueby tie ^eilige fei^'nfr. 

3itternb an ata öe&einen> lefen wir 
i$ t t>k mit wrffen» ba^ wir in ben Gwifjs 
fritrn ber ^wi«^dten rue reid) genuej fci;n 
wrjben-i unfre £dii!bcn a0,(u^!)len. £;ürs 
fen wir «I bem nrrhen fctfot).uft>eten ?J?en< 
ferjen reur^n? bj| er ft-n rcr bem 4Cbe 
funt •■ 



TOobltbarm ivcröen nicr;t r,uf? 
ß c£ rungen. 

Die Siebe bietet fid)nn; fie (eeft unb 
6ittetf bittet wieber unb ermübet nid;t ;u 
bitten. Sie er fd;opft fid) in Sinkibungen. 
Ungenif traurenb ttitt fie auf «tu« Seit? 
Inntj yxtüfff wenn tic j)anb bk fie ent^e* 
gen reichte, jtovri^ juruef^efro^enf went 
ihre (Vafo mit ^u§en getreten wirb. 6ie 
barret eon SÖtömeh! 511 IDtoment eine? 
günffigetj CCugenbliefe, wieber^ufei;ren unb 
eon feuern ftd) an^übteteiu 

"Xie ^armi)crv^feit wartet, bag ber 
Günter fict) ju i l> r reenbe, bag fte it;m 
i;elfe." %p. ^eftb. 4. 

S)ie €eligfeit wirb unt angeboten, tnc 
2iebe ruft, bitut, hitttt immer wieber : 
©ünber» lagt euch eerfoljnen nüt @ott !— 
J>i« it)r niübfel'g unb @uuben*«tobt« 
fewb : ftMiimet ber, 3d) will eueb erqui* 
den ! £ie bittn : .tfommt, esi ifr af!er> 
bereit ! G'ffet, meine Sieben ! trinfetj mri« 
ne S^rcnnbi ! ^ßenn bie (^etabtnen *e£ 
ivracbren," bie latenten Ämdjten Rfemd^ 
en, l)inauifro§en# tro&iq fpredjen : ftßir 
nuoHfu ben Herten nid^t g^^r^eu/ bie ba 



28 



gtangclifirtc Itntfdit ev-ruärc&rtct. 



ttn* im &MWH» tf* <£#** fogfit'Vfrbaiw 
tritt bie ^icbc traurenb j^urücf ; twurtnbi 
©tfmittftflÄ rufent: Sftufalcm! 3«tu* 

falem I wie eft l>abe id) gewellt i unb Jftr 
babt nicht gewellt!— 3* ft«** l>in * crt un * 
i^r wertet in «Suren gunben frerben. 
—Tu feUteft ten ecgfn erben ; Tu 
white* ten Siuit?. etchr c» Ut tcinc 
ctaitc Sayi- 



£*d Wer? mufl öcn tllctftcr loben 



Bern Wie! in nn3# in Me SBeti (hH 
ein» aller Sutanen wertl? ! 

£>o.b ; wenn rtw auh gtaabtn ju ten 
ftinbern be* ftctcM geboren, benen tag 
©ort be* .f;errn gilt ; $ä$ $imtueteri h 
ifr it>r ; roerin baft j>immelreivb, bat Heben 
unb 5Banbe(n im jjimmel» unfer <Sifei 
unfer £inyg*6 t)oi>tte* (but unb 3'"ef 6 f * 
werbe« iff» bann mögen* ben £a$ urn* 
fctjrenb, au1> wir fagta : Unfer SBill 
iff unfer £immelrekb. 

(Sir weilen unb begehren nicfet mebr 
»Ä$ irtifvh iü ; wir trachten nur ftaef) 
tern, ntttt trogen ifr im jpimmel, ta (Jbri* 



£e rühmen bie 2Berfe be* fterrn tie 
fejftt unb roeteDfit ifcift etftfjr». 

gönne unb SXonb unb £tenu r Sag, : f fu $ f^ . ur achten bes flßater*; unb 



unb Kadfc $c*9f " n * ****** ** un * 
üJteert loben ben #errn 



wir wiffen, ba§ ba$ Qintmelntd* naen 

welkem unfer SGitte fi b au*frrecft, unfer 



-ie $igt( tes £immet£, lit Jifcfye im J£nmmeheicb tfr, nach bergndbia/n Mag* 
SBafier, bie Spiere unb ©ewürmc ber &»|g)tftft Jperrn, ter burch Seiten unb £tcr* 
be, attee ruft taut : Gfco§ iff ber £err i— j ben es un$ erwerben !>at. 

-1' trüber 1 €d)wefrern ! %u<b wir j £ er ggjg ( ^$ natürlichen 3Renfcben ifr, 

fmb t>\$ ®erf geiner £anb, grin w i t aüe wiffen c£, rerfetjrt, r-erberbf. 
SBcrf gefebaffen in Qibrifro Sefu« yl*** «Da* menfdjfichf i)er$, ber £i$ be$ ®ili 
nid)t wir metyr at* tie ganje fubtbare t cn «, iff nur befe (l SNef.) ?cn 3"öfnb 
t^ebopfungr metjr ate ftUe ^nc^el unb C?r^ au f U nb immerbar.'* <5in folct)cr SBiöe 
en^el »erpfltd)tct» ben ^eifter >u tcben unb n > e (cl) ein rerfetjrtef, «ererbte*, gellen* 
♦u rerberrtivben? wj|faet foff fatal unb arttge§ ^rtnmictrci.t- ! 
rubmrtt ben, ber ihn $tma&>t bar!" I # # 



O bis ^^ werbe ^einefi Sebcl ter 
Cirtfrei^* 1- 



3* bin ^eubaffen fur QJott; iff) bin 
Ciud) unfre ®erfe» tie ©erfe unfrer'.^n^ette?. O wie fe »ietc unb gro|e 
giebe, unfer* ©tauben^» feilen ben 3Keijter Xinßc wiU btefrt fa^en ! 
leben. Ten ^eifter leben; niAt un<? ;! . 

" -,; ti« »irniArt Curtis«« »n*!«^" •« »a^»'9««'8 »«» f" nt 

^ K-r (Ic in Urt» «irtot. 3D«rum fc«<n «*nlcn ant t« ÖUntcn f.ücn. 
bii, weUbe unfre guten *3?erfe fet>en, nicht | 
un«, feubi-m Un fialflc im £immel pref* 
fen. 



»J^ISBir geben in biefer Kummer 16 
leiten, um \u tf ; >c s zr\t wie Ott! Sefen^wcr* 

the* barin ^bfc finben mc-ibte. %$ Ut/t 



2^;r tXNtli ÖCfl ^tl?nfd?fn if! fein Lj^ nCl h nd an ber netbigen 3*bl »j» 
r^immcJrcid^ jUaterfvbrcibfrn. fommt, öeutfAe J^ru« 

3m ?citl)tftnn, über im fcrnfr bin^ äcr , un b betfet unfr cber roir mü([en baä 
^ted^m 9M3MMMrtfl '> ber &ü gerflkyn U{fert!-fS 



^ixfte. 



2:) 



ViuWa 3Diag4jtn."l$eQ 5)ienfd)en bie ful) ebne -?.\7ib 
p o c \ i c . nLuh ihrem 9tamen f.hvciben. 

>n\ibn\bcinlid) ren 2Uci\;nScr ITJaefr . X)od> roera pit Sie&e CEtyriffi fan 
tem jungern.) 

9&*n firfyet Sefiufi wohl 
3w 3ortiUte*3*lw§c neben, 
SDoity roenn ev ruft: &pmm her! 
Ige will Cvl t&unber gffyen 
fE a bin, mo ib;t ber ©eiji 
'£>er S^elt bejrän&ig rrcibtf 
Sffiroburd) er Conn fein .tfiub 
Und £clarc ewig bleibt. 
Vernunft fpridjt ee roar red;t; 
ÜJett f.il' ei' gndbig au 
Vlui OJieifrer, bixb am Änedjt 
£ a bleibt es unterbau. 
n^pridjt m»tni wie fommtö ba§ i(;r 
Tee JJodflren 9£at(j r»erad)tet; 
21 nb gar nicht nad) t.T'l'bar 
£>e$ guten £eiMa[ssEtalI;> trachtet? 
2>a finD't fid) grojje tfmttr« 
UnD $Bprt*®eprang genug; 
$>a§ man mit ecbein unb ÜHntjr 
$ebe4e ben betrug. 
ÜÄan fprid}t, ber Schatten nm§ 
CTcm liefen ganoid) weichen, 
S-cr uferte licbevflut] 
Jjtonn halb ta? Siel erreichen, 
$«$ ful) felbfr l>at <jefre<Ö 
Ter ungefrorbene ^inn, 
Samit er fid) beteefr, 
11 nb lebt fo iiwmrfyin ! 
CDod) ijt bie <£ad;e nid>t 
ffion einerlei ©ejrafo 
'^joburd) ba5 Seben fin) 
85ef$fifcet mann'gfalt, 
!Tej Ungeborfam.ö £cfoilb 
:i'tuf, als ©eljerfam gleifleni 
$>as falfd)e ©d?atten*33ilb; 
iUcufj redetet' SSefen tyeiffen. 
Der .\;cd)mutb will nod) el)' 
tfiein unb bermkljig fe? • 
%{* b*fj ihm rod 6 entgety' 
-Son wahrer $ugenbs£djein ! 

■:>iTen unit, bic 3Bat>r!?eit t>ic r 
tfteu) fret* tin ftrcnrbliug bleiben, : 



©ein arme? £er$ burd)>ringen> 

I Der bebet bann ren felbfnm an, 

Sin nettee- IMeb 511 fingen; 
!v*r fud)t nid)t frar6en# Q5ilb nodj £d)ein, 
l(£r will mir gern geljorfam femi! 

ßJeljotfam ijl ber Stein 

iBon aller SBett eerad)tet; 

(.^eborfam ijH allein, 

jSornad) ber (glaube trachtet, 

Qfc[)Qt\am ijt ber Ccfyafc, 

3m Bieter tief begraben, 

®el;orfara§ ©egenfafe, 

Stacht, ba| wir 05ctt nidbt haben, 

Dod) Ungcl;erfam roill 

%u&> gern ©eljorfam beiffen, 

£>ife ift ber Swecf unb' Siel 

pSon allem <6d>rift*3errei£*ii# 

Krempel unb Öebot 

2Bdr mandjera flar unt> red)t f 

SÖdi er nid)t fid; jum gpett 

Deö Unge^orfaml .«ned)t; 

J)i§ reijst bie auf,ere (iljnfrenbeit, 

3n fo fiel nnmberbarc (Srucfer, 

Unb mad)t in tiefer lefeten 3^»tr 

eo üielc rare ©laubenö^licfer ; 

Wan gtaubt; was gar unglaublich tfr, 

2ßeil man bec> Unglaube £clai>e i\i ; 

Unb bet; bem allerfd)onften ^d}etn, 

bricht oft dn frarfer 3rrtl;um ein ! 

SDer auf,ere ÖJotteebienft ifk recht; 
p2öo man nicht tfr ber vSünben^vnedjf, 

©er ^inn're ijl bortreffttcl) gut, 

5Be man fid) nicht betrügen tl;ut ! 

v ^3av) l)üft unö aber aller ed)ein r 

fco wie nid)t n?al)re c^brifren femt ? 

Stenlt# tie il)r bor bie ^aufe rcd)tet; 

Unb il)rc SBürfce l)od) yerfeebtet, 

Abr madnö ja bod) rttdr>t wie ihr \v\f 3 t, 

Vau (6 i-cn öott befohlen ifr, 

Unb tie ihr 00« tem Innern rebet, 

gfl euer alter 93ienfd) ()etobtet? 

^c>;b ihr- gefreueigt fo bor SSetf, 

Tai; cud) ihr (^?!anj nubt meljr gefäür? 



'JUter ?(bam t*c biiT feu ! 
Sßie füg fdjmerft t:r t.e JCti 
tSBiü man ein • n l>aben» 

SOiuj; man b«i All« c::"r u^^Hi, 
vicnfr mufcre CShrif. : Jdc*»^clnf 
l£in blefeö <£d)atttfn»3Mlb nur Uynl 
2Birb eie 

£e b! !erbad)t; 

£)et eine will/ bag :. 
9lun atterbinaS nt 

F&nnte er ben £immri t'aufcv 
35er einen antevu fteü» 

lint fca$ menfdjlietyeni C: i 

:t'f. 
<£in .-. . . < .■ ■ 

L 

. aar fein auv 
?U& wans ber Attest t>iel beffev Fount, 

rebeitt 
• 

waren ted) lu 
\£o fcli;] in ber erfreu f ;> 
v^ie tieifcn 0)o:t mit Stift un$ $Jreabo 
3n tealp« .fpe^enösOtiebriafeit ; 
SÄan (at)' fie $n>ar inS 2ßafli c 
,£od;> blieben fie in ®ei jttfctf&ift* 
JTer @atan fennte niihi beiteJjenj 
55ei; i!u;<r.. feigen.' 
<£ic fewmen eft Dae SBfaljl g*niejicn, 
9ft it 3efu £i)rijte inneilKh» 
€ie tiefen fid)& aiict) uiun &erbrie|?tn* 
SDüt [einen Sunger av&xlvfy 
3u brechen tos &eAehifd)jff&&rdfr# 
SSerfurribigenbe feinen %q£ ; 
Der dujere glRonfd; btv lag im frerben» 
3>r 3nötf« roaj; in OJetteC'siiKcidj» 
Sits Qkwtte&in iclrs^ibai; 



?{vmt:tl) umö 9fcid)rt>um. 



21 mint f> un* TsCid Mfaifrt. 
55>ie im Srbtfthen hi&t bU i 
unt ^rmntl); fonbern (Hie!) deicht!}«« &#& 

u§ una jur SSerfucfctfna, norte n 
fann» fo aurf) im ©eifi Ijcer bringt 

un» gerabe ba§ £*§tere (^ef.iiu, nicht in. 
fc fern/ fine ©abc bei .'Verm ifr. 

- urn be$ unreinen ■■■' 

t aufnimmt. 

bann wav 

2i\ Ui 

inertem fini 

■ • . - 

i unb \u nähren» 

eilen ; 
■ 

re am« m* r* iwfc 

iiv\ nicht mehr genau» o?iärl> irr 
05erfud)ufcg» f ul - * iX ^" DffenbA«tiu|$ii 
aberbeben» unb peifelt air rem ÖIM 
rbiuii einfäfrf§«t Seelen» bte \>m :r:. 

:<:\ niehtf aufjUflftiftn bnbrn. D*»< 

run? la&t ber ,rei v nad) feiner *ä*rvtfcfy#«l 

it uniJ Sieb* feinen 5f-in*frn nur 

febf fparliib fef*e .u^ererrenrure Qrrs 

tn^en 51t 5beibwerben»;bamft fie mis 

mer beff^r lernen» w : e er* in feinem ^Kerd>e 

^<au? glauben in (iU.mben*! ^ebe» unt fid) 

I a fien an Reiner Oinabr ol»ne 

l^-iil gebniecfen. 5^ir feilten fob 

1 /en i:nn:er nur bW 

»en let Oieorl nnfrbeh» aft 

£enrtMae» beren imuwr nur 



2>n eiruurc S^ÄUbier 8'' [feiner auf fc^-3 ^errr^e fwnmt» e^cr ftlf 

©a fa^ man |«ud?w» ba.wacSefccWf • bie u»ic 

Daö ®otteS OJeifr aüeni fennr e^eben ; • ^lic^f, omnotte» einfachen Ä«t» jw« 

€5>ic fennt man. ml) fe leidu ütr$kid)£nr MM j >,^ n.tlübafre ^rcD, we »fi 
3n allem Cifputat ml ^tceit» ,. r ber» ■reiTev ra B t e I 

5Bannv&v nuriudjfen §9 <rwid;en# it usurer 

^Ter erfreu Ohei-ien ;'ieMuutVr, . ■_ . 26 • fe ift i in ;ii : \. 

ein <u'uitM!fre^ ;u ; r:r be^breiJ» hen Ov. 

^e!U taujtnt v .re rin^e ftrhren I ; imvenbuum tVtenfdvn turd>iu* 



Corrcfpontcm. 



■ - fo (an -üben 

tl UM 

tft ni< aufboren, wie <mcb 

. rtwerben enT in re ^cit ver* 
ffit, &a eS ibm ebne @efafyr megtit) fci;n 
kirb, namfid) bann» wann ererwaibt nacb 
17, if»,) 



? •' :. vi> u n b r .1 co b ringt fr a 8 
u n r i r r a d 



au* 



8jQ wirfc aucn ber *]>nfeafr ÖJotteä, ber 
£empel bev« ?(Uer!;od)jrtn unter ben 9#en< 
[eben erb.iut. 

wdibit fca§ Kern jum &eiim# fror 

fteim |um Jfvilme, ter Jpalm f ;ur 3ii bre, 

b'ie »!ie»re ;ur vollen Vci?rf. ec wäebft 

lift, R.veb ünb rtntbf ber ©eifHicbe feetb 

Jin reür'emmenen 2Uter iSbrijti. 

©tijl tier ©»ityrfjrif fcie 

*~eele aw« dÖal)rl)eft in SBabrbeir, <\u* 

n: ; n s^urbeit, bio jum vollen ?3tit? 

£ofefl ber ^eejenfubrer bit ZccUn lei* 
ten i;ud arbeiten Ui ®efculb. 
..,»■) 1 

mark <Teu ©i'Uftfc 



einem S3rief ot t 

ff. 

(Siebe ©ruber! 9Ri$ bünlt, wenn ibr 

nur noeb ein paar Tn'rfe weiter gelefen 
batter, fo biitte ^auluö fe-töjr euren 2>if* 
put.it entfityieben ; benn er fagr, 9Sei 

©itterfeit, tmb ©rim, tinÖ JJern, 
•wj)f unb Säfrerung fey ferne 
Hgta eti er SBesfyeit." £>ai 

" v ?li(cr — 3cm — nn ferne von eiuiV macf)t 
ben £inn beö ?'j;ofrel* nacb meinem yt* 
ringer* Tv.fr ' rurlici) genua. I 



rru 



iMn 



>I9 iUiJl Ä^vUl; I 



<J o r r c f *p d n t) c ti j< 



^(ufiuq 



5)8 



net. 



,• lieber ©ruber, ich unb 'eer Q5ru* 



<< ©urfcrngtoRr Vermont 
lit T\ e. batten einen CTputnt über teni« ^\ort(an&, Murine 



Sum Gtetfl&tmf tcr ^rojfen Svttlte im 
wrwubenen fflte'na't ($&rtuitf unb §n>dr 
namentlid) am -Dtenitag ten 6ten tcs» 
Sftimat?, r liefen wir folgende* ein: 

3« unferer Q5eo,en& bei ^olanb war cer 
Sijermemetcr an *(>efa«fem ^aa ^nn'fcben 
5 unt 10 ©riifl unter dlx\\\ cth^v 
8? — i2 unter trm ©efr 
J9 gkt>elanb, Ö! 4 unter ^u!i 30 

©ef] 
3Ü t^etVD'r, '??iid::\vm 

" Sfeufatö, 02ewi?prf 

A» 9io;neirei> « 

" ^^pritcu&e " 

" -Dönoe^O/ *4 

** OgbeneCnira, 

'/ ^orcmo, Q.*uMt.i 

" ^iriaftenf ** 

" !Dienttea(, « 
" f5oJT0Ri ^inff.Ui)ufett§ 



12 


44 


20 


5 2 




öfi 


\ i 


f- 




53 



teffiren m* im 4ren Qiap. aa bie Cphrfcr, 
uh> e^ \\cst, iß%$rtiit unö fuit^i^et 
nulr; laffet vie Gönne nidjt «ber 
eurem 5 crn wnter^efcen. 

ti er betontet, ba warr eö geboten 
jIRjürnen; unb idi f.io,e, eöitr r erboten, 
unb ba (patten n»ir Hnen Umaen ^ifputat 
bedtoe^rn, ant fonnten niebt einig werben. 

•ui:», unb wieder ein \xxn\(\r 
unb immer wieber, fe baut ber lEegc! fern 



45 

42~i4 

neie.« Orten 



13 

^ 9cenn;ori: citg 10-12 
!T'iere>3 mm« tueüejcbt an 
bie arHetle itdlte, r-on ber man jemaio ae^ 
iva|t foattf. Sum Unterriebt b?rei> r&lU 
Äye nod) feinen ^bermomet:r (*JBarmemefs 
fer) aefe!)en b.iben, fügen nur no^h let, 
Da| ee» tin ^ufrrument \\t f wo mit Ouei? 
(Über tie rerfibieben/.n ÖJrabe twn *S&arifre 
unb Kälte angezeigt! werben. ^}inn man 
tie !)ier (jebräuilicben in ^iswaffer ober 
feebnee frecft, fo jeigen fie 32 ©rabe, unt 
frecft man fie in rod)enbeö r:lsi(jer, fo \tr^ 
vjen fie xiu) 212 ©rate. ^*;cn mit 176 



32 



ilcmfvcnt'CiK. 



fernst ^eitfanfi an \a Mmw, 112 jteiitt 
'A-iebcrhiijc, &8 SMutbifcef ,76 £pmmerl)i* 
fefjp 35 aema§ia,te Marine. »Jiimtiit bte 



Tn biifr Linn ta? ireffen tor $reuniti 
nid)t mehr; 



«Mnm a», ant tic *g« j» fcfilt Ur:^ nn &m ^ (f „ f ^ ^ 

sbermcmeter tmmer tiefer bis enblicb ntif man felir* 

9tni, otct tft W> vntfr MuU. fffiuttc XcJ ^^ fj , ^ ^ ' f ^ 

tic Kalte aber tore nur 39 03r.il» unsi ' w * * 

rer^uaiWaert f fDÄ*rtc^*aucdpcrU t • ^.^ g 3im 
fefftfi gefwetfit | - J • {^ 



# * * 



Cofe'rik* 3fo$ctajl 



'>. 



Ter ?(b|\bieb ber ftreimbin frewegri 
»nein jjeru 



ilnftr lieber ©ruber unb 9(e(tefrer in brr , 3R«t »»elfn 95efct>tveir»)cn unb trauei 
C u i rti h 1) c n i n a, (gemeinter «Some ; <S5dj« 

tec. "fyf. (Tbrifrian 0d)mucfci* «if* 3BetffU in PeptBlufye >eV3afyre »Ad) roar* 
fdtfief am 26 £eeemberl854 in einem 2iU jj nD mujfte frfcibe*, a«ri? fkiftCM f#a*r. 

fer r?cn 52 fahren, 7 Monaten unb 19 
^agen* ebne jeb«ct) franf gewefen $u fenn. 
£r frarb am ^cblaa,fiui;. 35ewr er Mrs 
fdn'eb, (agil er in frißer Jreffnuna, : 3u> 
femme nun m unferm &crrn. 

3&« 5. 



Jjm 21 n Sen Fen.. 
. C^tarb am 5ten SPtai 1S50 in Jlimt 
Selforb Saunfcbip, ^entgemen; öeunt» 
s l\i. an üftagenentjüntuna. unb Krampf 
£? a r a b pre if?' Äwbter yen ^acob 
unb tflArif preig; in einem -Kiter ten 
18 3al)r<n/ 8 iVionatm itR$ IS $agfn») 

Witt Christ in the garden. 
£5a3 V'ebon ber 9)ienjtben ijr ejleid) wie 
ein Sdjiium; 
lint fähret ba^tn, ja fo fd-nctl wie ein 4 

$raum •> 
SRän eilet befranbia, tern ®rabe fyiet JU/ 
IT a (intet Der Körper alleine nur 9iut), 

Tie Wahrheit pen tottfem wirb täajitb 

ÜBeil ftöeö was febet; juna <:cbe geneigt. 
Oft; el) man* gebenter, fo tp fd;,cn gei 

fcbel>'n# 
Unb man mufc bin Äorpet im $cbe bleich 

fefc*n. 

3. 

06 5 war ber SÜienfcb juna, iff/ fr in!) unb 

ar-o gefunb, 
£ofommt oft 6et)cnb| bie traurige €tunbi 
Sn nxüjer tic £eelc rem Ä'crpcr mu| 

(\i\fn, 
Unb man mu;l mit übmetynben ^i?;.e i\ 



6. 

£te ibü^tc wie Sitten im Jtujlinj a:.r 

üben/ 

Sermen^et mir IHcfen f« berrlicl) ju ftrj'jii 

3l)r Jpcrj cell ©efufyUn ter iuj^nb fc> 

rein, 
tlnb alleö j>on au§en fd;ien frel^id) :u ffjjn* 



e'v Utfot bai Se^nta £ie liebte tie ^eiff 
Unb badr)te tie £tunbe tc? 5ete? ned; 

weit; 
£ie Seit ihrer Su^enb war frel;!üi) beti 

bier, 
Dai? man ftdj auef) j^erne wellt freuej 

mit d;r. 

8. 

red) bafb auf bie v 33ennc unb t;errliihc 

SfttUN 
Äam ^rauenif unb ^rubfat, unb €d)meri 

^en ; unb l'eib; 
£a$ .rei^r einfr i> -frc|tidv uerfc^ct in 

Oiötl), ' 
Unb fir in ber :3ua,enb mu|t leiben ten 



Tie N ?vefe fiii^cm^ alt iTnefpe fkl AM 
Unto man mußte lecjen ten l'eid)nam iai 

örab ; 

Sic 2tattt, bic fie einfr gefutlet/ ifr leeiv 

5(uf Srben bienieben man %*Vt fic nwbfj 

mebr. 



TOL. I 



mpvil 183«. NO. a 



^ . j- r j* . -^ A-r y- * s s^ s- rjr-r*^jr^ss*r-J* ^r-r- <*■ ' * -> s * *r * jr , ^rjr^j ~f a^ * * v 



For the Vimter. 

OX THE CHRISTIAN SABBATH 

OR THE LORD'S DAY. 
Forasmuch as we are sometimes ac- 
cused by Christian friends, of not ol 
serving the right d-^y fir our Sabbatl 
I hop« it will not cause any offence ii 
giving my views simply in regard t< 
the same ; as the subject has been al 
ready a Ion-; time bearing on my mind 

Sabbath, is a Hebrew term, and mean.' 
Kterallv, rest. When God had created 

the Universe, and all things that. there- 
in is, in six days, he rested on the sev- 
enth, and set it apart for himself, to be 
occupied in exercises of religion. Though 
it was really the seventh day t 
to man who was formed on the ev< 
sag of the sixth day, it was actually the 
first; yet called the seventh part of 
time. Gen. ii. 23. In the firsi institution 
it was intended to call to mind the wis- 
dom, power and goodness of God in 
ths creation of the world. It remains 
tc me doubtful, whether it was an iu 
junction strictly to be observed by the 
children of men from the beginning : 
though I admit that we have some hints 
of them, observing a seventh part of 
time. 

However, it is evident that we find 
nothing in scripture that God e. 
proved them for neglecting the observa 
tioa of the Babbath-day, pivvi »us to th 
departure of the children of Israel froui 
2&gypt, a space of more than two t-hoi 
fc&nd years. Not even at the drtalfi 
wkiedneea of the antediluvian worl< 
neither at the terrible ovtrtbrow cf tL. 



plains of Sodom. At the exodus of the 

hildren of Israel from under the bond- 

ige of king Pharaoh, the sabbath was 

for the first time in holy Scripture urg- 

id to bo observed by the children of 

neri. It will ever be a mystery, wh^th- 

;r the day, then set apart, corresponded 

vith the seventh which the Lord had 

I. I am rather inclined to be- 

ieve, that it did not, as a new era com- 

uenced. It is the opinion of many y 

ihat the day was at the same time chan- 

''&!, to correspml with that memorable 

event, an J to preserve the Hebrews 

more efLctuaih from idolatn by making 

their day of worship different from that 

of the heathen. See Dout. v. 14-. 15. 

Be that as it may. it id e< rtain that 

the day of their departure was made 

thvj beginning of thayejr, an I also their 

Bab bath ; which can easily be proven by 

. the word of God. See Exodus xii. & xiii. 

re wo will find that the evening 

previous, to their departure thry kilhd 

the Paschal-Lamb, .»nd ate the Lord's 

paasover according to the command of 

(}■)({', and that night the first-bora of 

Egypt wore slain. The njxt day was 

the ürat day of unleavened bread, and 

the day of their departure. It v>as a 

day of holy convocation, and also the 

seventh to them, "no manner of servile 

.v<:;k shall be done iu them, have that 

vhi h every man must eat, that only 

qCyou." 

To pro\ ! this . elusive, I 

ii. cite yon to John's Gospel 18 & 

i9 chapters. After Jesus, the Son of 

f)i, was apprehended and early in 

tae morning brought I>i^">re Ca,i 

Q, V *oi, t. 7. 



HIE 3 \ Ui^AliL. OR THE Wl\\>'< PAY 



at, the Jew? I sd 



tot into 



Lt ver 






that t 

they might eat. the poorer B ly. It is f«»m 

It | 9 rity of Jesus Christ, the 

at evening Uiord of the Babbath, who after eoa 
to bei '. waa the ingdeath, hell and the grave, rose tri- 

fohn informs umphau very 

.;. the firsl : day ; wnich pi 
ay of holy I the beginning of I. I 

con\ >eatii • > : • • •• 

In then i the sabbath was ur- • • V P™per • 

gad as I object of recollec- &e vo called by all true C 

t:cn to the ch sen people of God. At- canse we now eel ia honor 

ter the reception of the moral law, vre 
rery frequently, that the Lord by 
ply reproved the Is- 
raelites, for violating the sabbath -day. 



V« e find also, that the heathens were 
weil acquainted with the strictness of 
the Jews in regard to it, and the cur3e 
pronounced for breaking the same; as 
their aim oftentimes was, to get them 
to violate it in attacking them in vari- 
:u? ways on Ü lay. 

Since the e itrict on in the 

moral law 3 dispensa- 

tion was so binding, vai commanded to 
be v^r\ . that it should 

still be h of the 

instead of the 
tians '. ipensation : 

now 1 is for me to pre ?e to 

I WÜ1 : Paul, 

I :• • as a shadow 
to com'?, ': , .- ia 01 Christ, 

And 

much moi 
ration of deat 1 
d and eng ■ . 

glery waa to be done away. See 2 Cor. 
: : .i. Jesus Ohri y declares, that 

he is 3 ) of the sabbath» Under 

! aristian dispensation, whip« 
Jaws and Q-cntiles, the sabbath is alter- 



-:, cur life :;ud gh ry. 
It is to be sanctified by a 1 
fipom *11 worldly aiiairs ; by a remem- 
brance of God in creation, providence and 
redemption; by meditation, prayer^ 
reading the scriptures, attending public 
worship, and by holy anticipations of 
that eternal sabbath which remains for 
the children of God. Jesu3 Christ, af- 
ter his resurrection, made repeated vis- 
its to his disciples on the first day 
the week, who were evidently assembled 
together for religious purposes. The 
strongest evidence in confirmation of 
this fact is, that on the day of Pentecost , 
(being the first day of the week,) the 
Gospel was first preached with the holy 
Ghost sent down from heaven, and on 
which s< maands were conver- 

ted, and a wide foundation laid for tl 
Christian church ; eventhat \ory day 
the church of Christ was first establish- 
ed. This is a •' jniable, and what 
mere proof would w*: wj 

Hence we conclude -»iron good au- 
thority, that the .Iterati .blish-- 
ed on earth, and ratified in heaven 
the Most High had designed the seventh . 
day to be continued for public worship, 
can it with any tqz^oti be surr 
that the abundant effusion .of the Holy. 
Snirit, whiih qualified the apostks to 



on ' ~ ' - i rn or: ~r:Z LORD'S day. 



what is Btriotly 
I 

tn'e first 
of the week 

clung i 

• 

mark out the first 

• i< h he designee 
.-. to be t'l 
and successfully preaohed? 

«cover, the first day ot* the week 
x'hc: üi ' Xroa.>, foi 

the expreß purpose of uniting in thai 

§up- 
j. .1. Sje Acts xx. G. 7. 
presee . w an argument peeu 

j i.tri v : ■ - st day 

week as being the Corel's! any, at 
it G espi"j^--iy staced, that tie cipos.de 
and his o unpanions abode seven days at 

i. If fche seventh day had been the 
day devoted to public worship, he was 
there tu engage i a its exjrcGes; but 
over in silence, and 
record show*, that on tea first day ot 
tue following sk • : '.-»tie preach- 
i auto them, and continued his speech 
until midnight, caiI partook of the 
Lord's su; 
week the I i ra di- 

: \ ;'. . to Ul ill? tb ' • - 

bio contributions for their suffering 



friends. I C 



i 



ware that it is alleged, that Chriät ob- 
served the seventh day :. but recollect, 
'•God •bent forth his Son m>ii coder 
the law, to redeem them, that vrtre un- 
der the law, ■ that wo might receive the 
adoption of sons." Let the Jews or the 
children of Israel, who believe not in 
Christ, still adhere to tlve law in keep- 
ing the sabbath, as commanded therein : 
y arc ander the iaw, and it is hu> 
just and reasonable ibr ihem to p 

ml ; hiu th< \ h»-\ c no i: ! 



terest in Jesui, nor part ii 
inöe. 

\ do, it U sal 1, tbit I ' il 

;OgUCi of the J< si 

i reply that he ha I 
tug so; as they w< 
zether on any other day. 
wise circumcised Timothy, whi 
ru»t, we all agree is not essential. 
tie Baith, 4, to the Jews I became i 
Jew, and to them that are under the 
law, as under the law, that by all mean* 
l might win some of them. What I 
iave advanced from the Gospel in ta\or 
of the observance of the Lord's day, I 
is suiheient to confute e^ery argu- 
ment that the advocate* of the Jewish, 
sabbath can produce. Brethren and 
sisters and all christian friends, I beg 
pardon for making my discourse so 
lengthy, in regard to the confirmation 
of the Lord's day. 

I will now say a little of the necessity 
in regarding it inviolable. I admit that 
Christ gave us no positive command in 
regard to it ; yet it is highly prom 
of invaluable good, not only as regards 
our moral, but also our christian duty. 
As regards the former, we are comman- 
ded "to be subject unto the higher pow- 
ers. For there id «0 power but of 
the powers that be > are ordaiued of God. 
Whesoever therefore resist e. r !i the pow« 
er resisteth the ordinance of God." 
Our government has set apart the Lord's 
day as a cessation from ail worldly af- 
fairs, and set a penalty upon its viola- 
tion. Hence if we disregard our law, we 
resist the ordinance of God, and we are 
not only amenable to that law, but also 
iiable to answer at the judgment bar of 
God ; or else conclude that our govern-, 
oaent is not of God, welch is against 
reason and scripture. Again, we are t> 



'live no offene c 



Our 



Av:ev;r W38 \> 



"BE SOBER." 1 PET. I. Iß 



careful that he commanded the tribute 
money to fc>p:M for him, when they e- 
ven had p • ripfht to demand it; lest he 
wq^ld <• ace. 

'• : .. regard to our chrixt- 

i' -..i-nj'i'.i! as I be pi r <p 5 e of 



mand of us, to frrqoent the houw of 
pr«yer and public worship, cr in visit- 
ing the &ick, an! doing good to Ike 
souls of men ? Can it be, that we ar* 
ho much attached to the thir.js of thi* 
world, that we are un .ble to draw our 

, affections from it, in order to turn our 
(Jod un ler the .-J >saic dispensation, were . ' 

, , , v ., , , . mirius beaten ward cue dav in a week, 

.11 led t(» remember the sabbath- • J ' 

reading and meditating the scripture»» 7 

my dear brethren and sisters, i hopo 
not ; come tin n let u* walk together ia 



day and keep it holy, in which (lod 
rested f nun ail lita works. An 1, also 
t! j day « n wbidh they were delivered 
fr »in temp n\S b :.» 1 ige, to be observe! 

h at ion by a cesi 

from &U their Works, in their generation 

as un >rdin .nee for ever. ii<»vv much 

h • ■• e un h i' r'.j Go.»pel dispen- 

, to rem ein l> r and sanctify the 

bich Was infinitely more b^n filial 

to u-<, than a deliverance from temporal 

The d:iy ia ,7'iich w : W a'j d :- 

livered from etorn il b -•■ lag \ ? The day 

in which the S n of (J » 1 triniuphe I over 

death, bell an I th j gntve; wa n the 

p ins d< ; . ; captivity 

led cap'ive; a complete victory obtain* 

ed over the grave \ an 1 the first in the 



kivcry christian duty ; spen ling the 

Lord's day by holy anticipations ofthat 
eternal sabbath, which remains for the 
children of God. The six day's work, 
in which the Lord made the world ami 
all things, may represent the six thou- 
sand years of the world : because, "on* 
day is with the Lord as a thousand years, 
and u thousand years na one day." "Fw 
in the days of tue voice of the seventh 
angel, whtu he shall begiu to sound, the 
mystery of God should be finished," 
this we may consider as the beginning 
of the Millennium or the seventh thou- 
sandth year represented by the sabbath, 
or the sewuttt day in which the Lord 



resurrecti n appeared in a gl o rid id state 

■ , . r rested liom all his works. 

to Alary *at Lis sepulchre, in presence of, 

the holy angels ; the greatest event that I * n conclusion I will merely say, that 



ever h; . from etei 



I am no sabbatharian as &ome might 
conclude, that is, to believe lhat th<» 
strict observance of the sabbath, wiil 



No wonder thatthi F.thn" in hiavjn 
honored that day, by ending the 11 >iy tak(j us t0 a , aVcn . Ho, *>; in order 
Spirit from his lofty ab«ie, who ap- | tQ get therCj and {o be a partiiker rf 
peared visibly and sat upon the ap»stWs; U bejmn j Y restj we mu3t keep all tlw 
who from thenceforth will lead, gui Je c0lI10ian dnient8 contained in the Gospel 
and direct every true believer into all i f Jcgug ChsUL 
truth ; an I sanctifies an I prep a- .< them •' Aeistobuxcs. 

for immortal glory. Could we not for] 

• riously, and take a ■"— ~" 

retro view, how we bav«s Inth-i 

i da we 

not devote 1 • bon- 

or and serve th ^Lor : of lift i 11 1 gl >ry ? holy practice and use of ardvut spirits, 

Are we sd that we h v- to close- methinka it could not but be disgusting 

; id's d.i\ in luLHiir; after tu every good man or woman. It ap- 

-/ de- pears to me, that In no one evil has ilia 

I 



"BE eOBKR." 1 PET. i. 13. 
In locking around and seeing the un- 



i;k su!;i:i: 



l ; kt. i. !•;. 



9 



devil had better sme« 
i.ii.l defai tag God's moral in. 
man, then what he has had in th 
nion of intemperance. ( !onsequ< 
now purp« ose showing what the bi rip- 
upon fche subject'. 
Vfe will commence with God's d 
tion to Aaron and his sons. Lev. x 
Remember the speaker is God hi] 
and he says, "Do not drink win 
strong drink, thou, nor thy sons with 
thee — lest ye die. It shall be a statute 
r." The 10th verse -ays, thej 
were to put a differ« nee between holy & 
unholy, &c. See Num. vi. 3. "I Fe 
shall separate himself from wine mi I 
Strong drink." Again Judges xiii. 4. 
«'Now therefore, beware I pray thee, 



in demoralizin i -<»;;iit.il >1 I 

we should be so blinded and 
future r be overcome 

with the contaminating influence, that 
over those that will 
yi ■ I ! to tl it. Why my dear 

brethren, il converts him into a demon. 

Bat as I wish the scripture to speak 
this time, so we will now have "thus 
i he Lord" again. Prov. xx. 1. 
"Win icker, strong drink a ra- 

oever is deceived there- 
by is not wise." xxiii. 20. 21. "Be 
t wine-bibbers; for the drun- 
kard and glutton shall come to pov- 
erty."' Also xxix. 30—32. "Who hath 






who hath sorrow ? who hath con- 



tentions 



fti 



who hath babblings? 

o 



who 



md drink not wine nor strong drink." j j,.,^ woim ds without a cause? who hatl 



Luke i. 15. "For he shall be great in 
the si«dit of the Lord, and shall drink 
neither wine nor strong drink." 



redness of eyes ? They that tarry long 
at wine ; they that go to seek the mixed 
wine. Look not upon the wine, when 
Dear brethren, the above passages it is red, when it givcth its color in the 
need no comment to prove to" us, wheth- cup, when it moveth itself aright; at 
er it is right or not in us to be drinking the last it biteth like a serpent, and 
wine or strong drink. When we have , stingeth like an adder." Chap. xxxi. 
"thus saith the Lord" for our conelu- 4. 5. "It is not for kings, Lemuel — 
feions as plain as in the above ca- to drink wine, nor for princes strong 
ses, I would ask, where is the broth- drink." 

er or sister, that would take it upon, LfaidiLVi.il. "Woe unto them that 
themselves to say, it is right to be r i se U p early in the morning, that they 
dramming it, as I am fearful too many may follow strong drink, that continue 
do, and I would to God, that the above - ant il night, tili wine inflame them.'' 
truths would have as powerful effect up- tferse 22. "Woe unto them that are 
on those, who plead for the use of a$- 1 mighty to drink wine, and men of 
dent spirits, as the hand-writing had : strength to mingle strong drink.'' Chap, 
upon Bclshazzer, when he saw it. jxxviii. I. "Woe to the drunkards M 

When truth unnerves and relaxes the Ephraim." Verse 7 "But they also 
system so that their knees smite one have erred through wine, 
against the other, we love to see it, for 



there is hope of good being done. But 
when ardent spirits imuerves and relat- 
es the system, there is a poor hope of 
doing good to such a being ; he is a pity- 
ful object indeed. And it is a greater j stumble in jii 
pity sail to think, that iutellig^t Ik* I whea.Go&eojnplaias th»*! 



and th. 
are out of the way . 



i. 



priest and the prophet have erred through 
strong drink; they are swallowed up of 
wine, they are out of the way ihrougb 
strong drink, they err in vision, 



U. V. V 



ÜBKB 



1 PKT. r. t:1 



1 

... 

ye Ca:. bow l :-ill ye 

■ 

. >tith ." 
Once mere from the pr ahum 

lile they I 

•-- are druo- 



irds, the-' 



toured u Btul i 

dram-drink., it will you do when tney that 

tod votu the nig 

fully dry ? 

YTe will now come to the N »w Uesta 
ment end hear what it says, Luke xxi 
84. Jcfu; 



i I <v. . '.. 10. • X >r tliievci i 
:ards— shall iqherit the kingdom 

■ r« 1 . In 

not wp, li'.'\i 

■ oth< r can plead for driokin : 

a little, (ardent ppiritsl »ean of course) 

Gal. v. 21. fclere the apostle enumer- 

iuni i r of ungodly principles, :lu-L 

am >ngst them, and they 

- of the flesh, and cou- 

shal) oot inher- 

'doui of God." Ephesians v. 

\ ad be not drunk with win«-, 

' i v. 7. '"And 



drunken arc drunken in 

are more hold at 

[but they would have us to 

say, wiser ; may the Lord aare us from 

such wisdom I ) and plead for and get 

hame ! 



. drunk in day time. shame 
disciplea and - 

. Once more, and we will leave 11 

Bays, "And take need to yourselves, I« . l _ ■■■ . _ . 

. , , , quotations to the reflection oi the reader, 

at any time your hearts be overcharged].? ,, , ; .. 

. , A . . . , ,, , , i Pet. v. 8. represents the devil as tjo- 

with Burfeiting and drunkenness. And , ,-, . ,. *r 

, . • , , , .Jing about like a roaring lion seeking 

he gives the reason why tl aid . 

take heed, ''The day, he Bays, will come j 
upon them unawares/' and. truly their 
is no state of wi ■ like- 

ly to be overtaken unawares as the state 
of drunkenness. What a solemn 
thought to think when Jesus com-. 
finds men drunk oi contending for it. 



between the dru ad the one that 

pleads for drinking i Rom; ziii. 



whom he might devour ; in consequent e 
itle admonishes us to b> 

sober. Yes my dear brethren, it be- 
comes us all to watch, and to be sober. 
Now God's people are to be a u ohoeed 
generation, a royal priesthood, a 
i nation, a peculiar people, zealous of good 
works." Therefore we are to separate 
between things holy and unholy. 
TJnder the Levitical priesthood God 
civ forbade them the me of wine 



13. 'Let ill iii the day; j or strong drink. Now, brethren-, let 

not in rioting and drunkenness.' Here fir.. i, Have we not covenanted 

connected witfc di inder a priesthood more holy thnn the 

the flesh, itea? Ye?, my friend-, we lhat 

1 I 11 But now I have J have covenanted wiih Jesus, and put 

you not *d keep company, ihim on in baptism, our High Priest i-» 

if eny man tl ; .~r be: more in Aaron was, and G-a 

- — f_. ively Aaron and hi» 

I . if the apostl :<_■:' wine or strong drink. Would 

: day, he would it not be presumtuons in us to suppose, 

Gtod'a only Son would com.- and 

v •. area that hi woa _ not tat with* [oJnciaU - Bdgb Frl*3t, and violate the 



LETTER ABOUT FEETWASHIXG. ft 

abstinence from wine or strong should le known n< the v as'itng of fcct, 

diiuk. bo being as nrueh more holy than or at the breaking of bread, but be 

bis divine nature was above be shall all men know, tba 

man ? When we consider these things j <"\ ciples, if yo jure love one t > 

we are exhorted 'another." 

ro l»e sober? Where is the minister of nsj - ;re to quarrel w i t h 

I, thai would not say, Be i - thsr about the time, when the 

is the follower of Jesus, feet should be Washed, and love were 

thai would noi ober? Where destroyed, yea even ■ id the 

»tber, that would breaking of bread entirely omit; cd and 

vktr? ' ' would un~ 

God, and Christ, and the Spirit, and döul I ' i ■ the 

I the church, and minis- • doctrin • of Jesus an object of derision 



(or», rs and mothers with the 

one, i the above line:-', all sa 



j f 



other men, 



home advice. 



( II ■ ?IU$. 



. ' f the hi^he^t 

thron, I could i mporiail0Cj tb;jt we cllcri5h W e and 

• ' oommmiieation; peacc amon , ourselveSj 2nd t ha<; each 

gets too long, I must stor for the F^ one resolves to pray to God for more 

< m. in my next I purpose to draw i ,. For X can wr ; te in tmth and 

picture of the cneets of the use of ar-; from experience this much, that in the 
«tent .pint., and conclude by giving j beginning of baptism we have washed 

h other's feet with benefit and in 
;, after eupperand after the breaking 
of Dread. Afterwards we were enlight- 
ened and canie nearer, and have washed 
A ItKTTER ABOI'T FEEIWASIOT, ! nc another's feet after supper, and be- 
Asit was published in 1^99. h&-«tha breaking of bread, also with 

Conclusion. j benefit, Finally, when Reitz had pub- 

But geuerally it is the «asc, that lished (bis translation of ) the NewTes- 
when a person cuner-i-.es something in his tament, and a brother had come among 
own mind, and retains such* knowledge ! u*, who understood Creek, and showed 
in his own will, then he is not easily in- Unto us in order, how Jesus had washed 
strutted. Ife will disputein. his own; feet bei upper, we were so simple 
wisdom about the ein;]], and let slip the id so too, ever unee, always before 

kernel* and therefore, dear brethren, let j eating; 

us all be prudent, even especially with j Now n0 bro!her wiU find fault wit h 
regard to feetwashing let us take care if we do üot want to be in ain at 



how we ought to be minded^ that we 
should submit to each other in love and 
peace and humility. 



'&' 



the hind end ; do, so long as no man 
can erw us berttr tnfoi nation, we 
shoe.!:! not be offensive to any one, if 



For Christ indeed ha?, given no erpo- i we do as we understand it. Yet I say, 
eial command, when it should be don%, [thatiF I should oome to a fraternity, 
whether before or after the meal. Bnfe] who would break bread, and the leaders 
'.oiniDanded, that we chould do j of that fraternity could net understand 
it, an 1 also should lore one another, jit otherwise, but that the u<^ mu^ 1 i 
1 brist hag not saifJ., that his disciples J washed fi i Piipper, I , '.; j) 



PO 



ECEfcSAIlY EXPLANATION 



wit-h tl»om in simplicity, and in love 
find pcaoe. EI©wcvcr I would lay nay 
views before them ace rniiag to scrip- 
ure and wait in love, and have pa- 
tience with them, until they should un- 
derstand it so too. 

For I am assured, that when the sub- 
ject is considered quite impartially, and 
we remain in love and peace, we will be 
well convinced and persuaded, that it is 
as above shown, that Jesus rose from 
the prepared supper, and washed his 
disciples' feet, and then sat down and 
did eat, and while eating revealed the 
traitor, who then went out, and after 
that Jesus instituted the breaking of 
bread. Thus scripture accords with it- 
self; the examples of the pious patri- 
archs before the law and those under 
the law, all correspond with it ; and we 
will be able to sustain it with a good 
and peaceful conscience before God and 
men. 

But if one was of the opinion, that feet 
must be washed after supper, I would 
not venture at all to maintain such opin- 
ion with a good understanding of the 
scripture, nor would scarcely any one 
be able to do it. For if we only exam- 
ine the two evangelists Matthew and 
Mark, they both say one thing. First 
."Matthew xxvi. 2G. "As they were ea- 
ting, .Jesus took bread, and blessed it, 
and brake it &c." And Mark xiv. 22. 
"And as they did eat, Jesus took bread, 
and blessed, and brake in — and said, 

ke, cat : this is my body." Here it. 
is clearly to be seen, that between the 
eating of the passover (or supper) and 
The breaking of bread there was no 

inge at all,*) or they would certain- 
ly have recorded it also. Biit because 
it | ling) was done before eating, 

tin y have not mentioned it, but left out. 

John has described the washing 
of feet, and 0:1 the other hand left out 



the institute n of the breaking of * 
Therefore the Scripture requires »pirit- 
I ual eyes, a spiritual mind and under- 
standing j otherwise by the letter we 

would have nothing but trouble and 
si< i; ; if we without true illumina- 
tion would try to hold fast to the letter 
in ode place, in another place we would 
act contrary to it, without taking notice. 
Therefore, dear brethren, let us watch 

cautious, and above all pn 
love; then we light, as the 

of truth testifies 1 John ii. 10. 
| "lie that lovetb his brother, abideth 
I in the light, and there is none occasion 
of stumbling in him/' Then our good 
! Lord, who is pure, impartial love, can 
' and will bestow little by little, what is 
| yet wanting in light or knowledge'. I 
I now conclude and beg again of all breth- 
ren to read and consider this in love and 
th a calm spirit, and remain your 



with 



weak brother 



Alexander Mack. 



A NECESSARY EXPLANATION. 
"here was no change at all. Lest 
this expression of our ancient brother 
I in the foregoing letter should be misun- 
derstood, and a. wrong conclusion drawn 
from it, a caution or remark seems to 
be necessary, which undoubtedly the 
brother would have made himself, had 
he foreseen, that such misunderstanding 
and wrong conclusion would take place. 
Ami indeed, he gave a sufficient caution 
in the concluding paragraph, how- nec- 
essary it whs to study scripture "üu'rV* 
sjrir ünul ( yes* with a spiritual mind atio) 
understanding* t\ c. 

Now the question is. What did our 
brother mean, when he said, **T|iere 
w as no change at all ! ' , Did he meli 
[fiat (here was nothing a! all said or don* 
between the eating of the supper and 
the breaking of bread .' — No, his object 
simply w .is to prove Niat feelwasliing 
could DOt have taken place according 



A NECESSARY EXPLANATION 



-1 



ti> tUm united testimony of the word be- 
!".■!■[! the supper :in.l the breaking of 
bread, and liis meaning was evidently,! 
by the words in question, Lb at there; was 
in) rising from supper ant mere, no lay- 
ing aside of garments, and afterwards 
|iutting on of garments ami sitting down j 
again, that Christ and his apostles, in aj 
wcfvJ, remained ai the table, kept their 
places from the time the Lord sat down 
again after feetwashing, until the break- 
ing of bread was over, excepting Judas, 
the traitor | who vent out, after he was 
made known. 

W T e ask again,, Could our brother liave 
meant, that there* was nothing at all 
«aid or done between the eating of the 
supper and the breaking of bread ? — 
We are constrained to say, No, it was 
impossible for him to entertain such an 
opinion, and be consistent in his faith 
,and practice. What was his faith ? — 
In the letter before us he tells you, that 
"the word of the Lord was his only rule 
and guide ;"--that -'he was willing at 
any time, by any person to be instructed 
more perfectly according to the word of 
the Lord ;"-*-" that he was not at all 
resting upon old customs," <Scc. He said 
all this not only for himself, but for his 
brethren. For be it known to all men, 
that this was the faith of all true breth- 
ren from the beginning to this day. 

Having such fail h our brethren could 
not possibly overlook those things, 
which passed between the supper and 
breaking of bread even in the night, 
when our Lord instituted them, as we 
read in John's Gospel, who is the only 
evangelist giving a full account of all 
that transpired in that same night, only 
omitting those things, which the other 
evangelists had fully stated. And they 
(our brethren) did not forget the words! 
and example of Christ, as is evident by 
their practice also which they have! 
transmitted to us. 

Hence, when the bread and wine was I 
brought, in obedience to the command ! 
<if their Lord, "Do this in remembrance 
«•fine!? 1 Luke wii- 19. our brethren. 



to make this remembrance mere vivid 

in their heart--, r<-:<,l a chapter SB the 
las! mi l!"«' rings and ignominious death of 
their dear Redeemer, and commented 
thereon for the same purpose, even as 
Christ himself spoke of bis departure 
after supper, see John xiii. $3. cVc. <Vc. 
and as I'aul IB his name directed "to 
shew (or as the german version has it,. 
to make known, publish, proclaim or 
promulgate) the Lord's death, till he 
come." 1 Cor. xi. 26. 

And when thus contemplating their 
Saviour's dying love, how could they 
forget that new commandment, he gave 
them in that self-same night, after supper y 
repeating it twice, that lliaj should love 
one another, even as he had loved them, 
and adding, '»By this (it appears almost, 
as if he had here suited the action to 
the word, and had given that disciple 
who sat nearest to him, that token of 
love, by which) all men shall know that 
ye are my disciples, if ye have love one 
to another." If it is true, if it is a 
fact, that Ignatius, who was living in 
the apostles' time, and is said to have 
been a disciple of the apostle John, tes- 
tified of the kiss passing twice among 
the members at their communion, it 
must have been of apostolic origin, and 
that the apostles must have derived it 
from the word and example of the Lord. 

At all events we have the most ample 
reason to believe, that such was the 
practice of our brethren at the time 
when the abovd letter was written, as 
tt is even at this day. See Gospel-Vis- 
iter vol I. page 90-92. also page 153 — 
156. vol. II page 91—95. 115—11«. 
For we have known old brethren, who 
were yet personally acquainted with 
Alexander .Alack, jun. who had broken 
the bread of communion with him, and 
who could testify, that though in those 
days, there teas no change at all between, 
the supper and the breaking- of bread, 
such as would have been required for 
fee tw ashitig, the brethren then, as well 
as now, found room and time for reading 
a chapter, speaking on the sufferings 



&2 



TIIOCGIITS ON MATTHEW xn. BO. 



and death of our dear Redeemer, and The first ami most prominent relal 
finally observing the New Coin ma od- the blessed SatidW hhusoif. Tl* 
ment, by saluting each other with a ho- ^ tl) thoge p^^ wil . , m \ 

lykiss, all between the supper and the win hereafter remain on!? of the cbnrch ,- 

l>rcakin;r of bread. , ^ A , . , , ., , 

and the third, to those, who may even 
Should it be said, that we were mere- . , . ■ « • . , 

i # „ . ,, • ,, ... enter into the true enure h ofCui 

Jy following old customs in these things, 

and that we had neither command nor It will be perceived by reading the 

example in the Word of God for them ; context of the portion of Scripture ». 

—we would most humbly, yet most sol- consideration, that Jesus had just per- 

emnly entreat those, who think or say ß^^ ^.^ m : racuIous cur( ^ , 

so, to read and contemplate more care- rfag Rfe ^ £ ^^ haQ j and Q[{ ^ , 

fully the New Jestirnent, as our old , 4 . > , , • . ,,.,,.-, 

. . . . , the dumb to speak, the biiu 1 to s- j, as 

brothersaid, "with spiritual eves, with 

..,,., , , ' ,. ,, well as to cleanse the same person of tho 
a spiritual mind and understanding. 

We feel fully assured, that if any one «evil. These oirenmsiances, which ought 

will pursue this course persevering!) , to have elicited from the Phages joy ^ 
in sincerity and simplicity, he will be con- praise to Cod, had the contrary effect, 
vinced, that we have no* followed old instead of inducing them to give glory 
customs or "cunningly-devised fables," to God foi liis unspeakable gifts, 
but in all things pertaining to the wor- provoked their envy, and. whilst the 
ship of God, and the salvation of souls, ?eople genera ]] v regarded Christ a* tho 

Son of David, they (the pbarisees) ex- 
claimed, that this follow doth nor cast 



of devils. 

Jesus knowing their thoughts, corn- 



word of God. 

So far from resting on old customs,, 

, ., , .... , out the devil but by Loelzebub tue prince 

our brethren were always willing- to 

give them up, whenever they were con- 
vinced by the word of God, that they 
were in error, as the foregoing letter me nced reasoning with them with re 
testifies, We a. e still of the same mind g;ml to the i mpro j, a ],i]i:y „f r j u .j r con . 

with them, and hope to continue in it ] • r-i • > -n L 1 • i 

' w * , . elusions. TrbiS' Be illustrated in sev^ra I 

by the grace of (»od» \\ e have given , , .,,.,. 

ways, the last ot which is our text. 

'He that^s nit with me, is against in".' 



and if any one sees any thing wroog or, 



Thus clearly confuting not only their 



erroneous in them, let him "instruct us 

more perfectly according to the word J **? rea ^ nm ^ but successfully meeting 

the Lord." their malicious charge. But how does 

this subject relate or apply to those, 

who are out of the church of Christ ? 

Let; us see, what are we to understand 
I'or the Gospel - \ isitrr. . . . . . ,, T . 

THOUGHTS ON MATTHEW in. 30. j b - v tb f *"* """ ™ \ \ 1B " mm ° 

' nor less than to be assimilated with 

"Ik that is not with m>\ is again* y^ to partake of bis nature — to bo 
tue; and he that uathcreth not vith me, engrafted into bk person so to speak, 
scatteretk abroad. 11 :im \ (his is not on-.y a figure of speech, 

There are many beautiful and pnvfita- but it must be really so. This I pre- 
lde ideas that might be drawn from this sume is not u controverted matter; 
text ; yet time and space will not admit none dare to controvert it. As Chritft, 
them all. However ir is i himself has declared, that lie was the 



us to notice 
our purpose 



to notice several of thcm H vino, and Uia followers were to be tht 



THOUGHTS ON MATTHEW xn. 80. 



83 



iliea-; notns gome erroneously sup- 
rln' different sects were bran- 
ches. This error ia corrected by the 
apostle Paul in bis Letter to the Oorin- 



i 



be 



There are those who have professed to 

be with Christ, und to say that they are 

not now with him would give offence; 

yet they can neglect the honse of God« 

says, the different ! think it very strange, it* their Bpeaking 

members of said church are so many [brethren were absent, and scarcely ever 

, stones, built upon that same attend themselves. Such are not gathr 

foundntion namely Chrift. "<»!/• Others may indeed sometimes 

, ' . x , , A ..'attend, or indeed may regularly attend 
But to return, what IS the dntv Oil ... ■ , 

, • 7 o mi public worship, and at the same time al- 

such as arc not yet, ictth me? They f . . l , . 

. , " , >u low themselves, to partake during the 

arc; requited not only to be one with|. ...... .. ° 

, . . , * , . interval 01 intoxicating liquor to such 

him in purpose, but also m action or i . ° \ 

„„ ., , , i«n extent, that their drunkenness may 

practice. I here are those, who rescm- ' . . J 

: . ; . ., appear to all men, instead of their mod- 

hie him ui many respects, yet it can rr . 

. . . , ,- , • .,, eration. \\ hilst others, who may be ex- 

not be said of them, . •' are with J 

..-,.. i j empt from the* above charges, yet feel 

him. Many practice many ot the du- x ° ' J 

,.,',, . .1 /i, ; .-__. /v at liberty to neglect their own proper 
ties, which belong to the Christian, lor *» » • '• 

place of worship, in order to attend a 

meeting, where great excitement pre- 
vails ; meetings too, which they disap- 



all of which they will receive their re- 
ward: They may not indeed be beaten 
with many stripes, unless they know 
their 3!U will, and do it not. j 

Among such are those, whom the Sav- 
iour regards as near the kingdom, or 
such as arc almost persuaded to become 
Christians, yet not entirely so. But 
how to be with him, in him, and clothed 
. him, Paul affords us the best answer, 
be inferred from his 



prove of. Hence they do not go there 
to be edified; their object surely then 
must be to find fault, and to criticise or 
object, wholly unworthy the Christian. 

Experience has taught the wholesome 
lesson, that there is not much to be 
gained in such matters ; yet at the same" 
time it is our duty always to be ready 
language, where he -ays. "As many as! to an answer for our faith. Bat at the 



have been baptized, have put on Christ. " 
[lent .ho have not been bapti- 

-, ■',, Lave not put Lim on, and are not 
him in the scriptural sense. Is it 
rowful picture to see so 
many persons, who as it were, are hang- 
ing on to the skirts of our church; who 
speak the same things with us; whose 
judgments accord with ours, an» who to 
outward appearance are joined with us ; 
yet alas, what a pity they do not unite 
with us in practice ? 

The last idea to be derived from the 
text, is, that it is possible to have been 
a- iih him and not gathering with him, 
and consequently are scattering abroad. 
Among such we will enumerate a few. 



same time we should be very careful, 
not to let our zeal run beyond our 
knowledge, and to provoke others to sin, 
and also to be guilty in the matter our- 
selves. I have often been sorry to see 
some brethren manifest the above dispo- 
sition, and have yet to discover, that 
they accomplished any good, but am 
inclined to think, that they are some of 
those, who scatter abroad, instead of 
those who gather with Christ. Breth- 
ren and sisters, let us be on our guard, 
and endeavor t^|&>mply with the injunc- 
tion, "Be wise res serpents, and harm- 
less as doves." May the Lord in his 
mercy make bare his arm to the salva- 
tion of many, who are yet out of the 
ark of safer v ! 

S. K 



S4 



LORD, SAVE US j WE PERISH ! Matth. 



LOUD, SAVE i\S; WE PERISH. 

Matth. viii. 'I'). 
From tlio above we can see, how 
ready mankind is to call on the name of 
the Lord when danger is visible before 
their eyes. MäH is then ready to call 
on the name of God for help. The a- 
bove was spoken by the followers of 
Christ, when there arose a great storm, 
that they saw the danger they were in. 
This should be a lesson to every broth- 
er & sister in the Lord Jesns, that when 
we arc tossed in the ship (that is faith); 
when storms and persecutions and temp- 
tations arise, to look unto Jesus for help. 
If he is in our ship of faitn, and we have 
been too cold and sleepy, not upon the 
lines of our duty, then it is, that storms 
may arise, our ship be tossed to and 
fro ; then it is, that we look for help, 
and these storms work our real good. 
Perhaps if none would come, we would 
still become more careless towards him, 
and not once think of perishing. 

Suppose the whole human family 
were in a ship, and en the wide expan- 
ded ocean, where land could not be seen; 
and there arose a mighty storm, and 
their ship became a very leaky vessel, 
and with all the efforts they could do, 
still sink a little, and still become more 
filled with water. Äow in this danger <fc 
peril, a life-boat and strong vessel makes 
its appearance, that can stem the storm ; 
it cannot be dashed to pieces; it is to 
land all safe on shore, who are willing 
•to enter in it. I would ask, whether 
-there would any be left in that leaky 
vessel any longer ? I think not. All 
«would rush into the safe one. And, Oh 
«inner, this is your cjä; you are pass- 
ing through the storm of this world, 

DO } 

lliat is tiie sinful pleasures and vanities 
of life, which causes a leak in your soul, 
to sink you beneath the tomb every day 



little 



lower, and that life-boat is oflfer- 



cd to you frequently, why don't yon 
| come to it, and make your escape from 
destruction ? O do not say within your- 
k]yc<, ]>y and by. Huppose those in 
that leaky vessel would refuse to enter in- 
to that strong boat, what would you say ? 
Why,! think, you would say, they are 
foolish, and ought fco perish. Then take 
the warning. Your life is as uncer- 
tain, as those in that leaky boat. You 
are sinking every day a little lower to 
the gaping tomb. Now is the time; 
to-day is the day of grace. The apostle 
Paul fells us, Thou fool, that which a 
man sows,, that shall he reap ; if he sows 
to the flesh, he shall of the flesh reap 
corruption. 

And now, sinner, will you sow any 
thing this year qn your farm, that will 
prove your destruction next year ? I 
know, you would not. Y^ou would say, 
hands oil*, I bestow no labor on such a 
thing. "Well, sow no longer unto the 
flesh; for if you do you will reap destruc- 
tion beyond the grave. For what a 
man sows in this life, he will reap in 
the next. But be entreated to sow un- 
to the Spirit; for if you sow unto the 
Spirit, you shall reap life everlasting. 

The prophet tells us, that the Spirit 
of the Lord will not always strive with 
man. Have you not often felt that 
Spirit a striving with you, and will you 
still do despite unto the Spirit of grace 
and spurn it from you ? Reflect man is , 
the noblest creature, yes the master- 
piece of all God's creation, and there is 
more demanded of man than of all the 
rest of God's creatures. "Well then, 
sinner, *do now lay up something for 
that soul, wdiich you have in your 
breast, which never can die. Man lay- 
up stores for the body; yes, and for his 
dumb brutes, and it is all right, But the 
Saviour says, First seek the kingdom 
of heaven, and all these things shall be 
added unto you, and therefore have a 
little, respect to your soul, and say. 
Lord, save us, we perish! 

P. T. 



ON FORGIVEN ESS. 



S5 



Written for the Gospel- Visiter. 

A few 11 m rim 

' ON' -FORGIVENESS " 

IT »w noble is every christian virtu • 
a perfect illustrati >n wlvr -of is on?y to 
be f'tinl in the lifo an i character of; 
our blessed Lor 1. 

"Forgiveness of the trespasses of oth- 
ers, must be comspicnous in the char- 
acter of rh * chrisci m, f »r in this, as w i\\ 
astn every othor eximple wi mist fol- 
low after Christ, who in the way, the 
truth and the life, nnd n> mm cometh 



wtard "of the Spirit," which u the 
Vord of God, ami in obedience to 

he Word they v.ill love til eir cu -- 
uies, will pray for them and do them 

good. They will for-ive every in ult 
an J injury received, yea, th y will o- 
bey every eomm.m I of our Lord an-! 
Master as given in his blessed Gospel, 
add will observe all the ordinances of 
the house of God. 

And thus if we are faithful in the 

* r\iee of our King we shall gain the 
victory, for we shall be more than 



onto the Father but by him. To forgive conquerors through him that loved 
others their trespasses is contrary to the «* and washed us from our sins in his 
carnal mini or nitnral inclinations of own blood. The Sou of God has gone 
mm, and hence the constant efforts to forth conquering and to conquer, and 
retaliate, or take reven 'e, which we m,s tuus * ar been victorious through 
pee id the world, resentment associated suffering! Amazing to behold! How 
with lust, pride &c. has caused much different from the warfare of the king- 
carnage, many wars and commotions, doms of this world, — and although the 
but while the earna! -minded man will world will not have this man to reign 
resent — will take revenge — and render over them at present, the glorious cause 
evil for evil, the follower of Christ will of his kingdom is still advancing,— ail 
forgive. *bat his enemies can do to the contrary 

If any man cannot comprehen \ the notwithstanding. For, saith the apos- 
blessedness of forgiving others their tie,— for this cause was the Son of God 
trespass-, let him repent in the Gospel manifested, that he might (hstroiy the 
sense of the word, an J practise -forgive- «wrfa of the devii."-— And this he will 
n »s t — dfting good to his enemies and certainly accomplish, for he is Lord of 
truly he will realize the superlative ex- | lords, and King of king«, and they who 
cellenee thereof. "The weapons of oar are ^iih him are called, and chosen, 
warfara ar«; u >t carnal ; we must follow , an ^ faithful. 

in the footsteps of our divine Master, ' The condition of the human family 
who was engage.! in doing good unto having been so desperate inconsequence 



the souls and h men, who ren- 

dered not evil for evil, but overcame 
erU with good, an 1 in the agonies of 
death praye for his most inveter- 

ate enenih :\ — ''Father forgivi 

them for they know not what they do.' 
Such is the example given by the Mas 
ter, 'and his servants still hear his void 
rui obey bis orders} they use the Bam« 
weapons used-— and commanded to b: 
use*:, by their chiefudü, namely, <s Thc 



of the fall, that in order to our salva- 
• inn God spared not his only begotten 
and well beloved Son, who suffered and 
died in our stead. He was willing that 
(he punishment due to us should be in- 
dicted upon him, bo that we poor rebels 
aiight live. Man had wrought his own 
ruin. God was under no obligations to 
.im. The glorious work of redemption 
is therefore the free gift of Ge<i Who 
can coajpvb.eaa -...;• amazing goodness 



86 



ON JUDGMENT 10 C07TE. 



and mercy ! The Almighty did not | of our heart», not only rar bretnYrr 
take revenge on man, who had trans- 1 but all men v?i:o maj' trespass agaitrst 
pressed against him, and had merited ■ us ;— and wt w**H not fcer tW ■•• 



the righteous displeasure of his Or 
But, amazing grace ! to satisfy the de- 
mands of justice, the Lord himself be- 
came a sacrifice for us — he suffered in 
our stead — and thus made an eveilast- 
ing atonement ; redeemed man from tlhi 
ultimate consequence of the fall — de- 



and our Friend, and will caase all thing* 
to work ! r: qui good, to to • 

feated the enemy — triumphed over bin, | accomplishment of his holy will, I 



quences (in regj 

iug obedient to* all the re^uirenae 
the Go« I being faithful an : 

dient in all we the regt 

to God, ku »at be is our V 



death and the devil, — and brought life 
and immortality to ligirs through the 
Gospel. 

But there is also a work for us to- do ; 
as there is no merit in us having our- 
selves gone astray, it is necessary that 
we return unto the Lord, thai he may 
have mercy upon us ; and unto our Odd, 
for he will abundantly pardon. We 



advancement of hrs cause, aid redoun 1 
to tie honor and glory of his 
name*. 

Q8 then not only forgive an 
othe*i but also love each other, tyi 
Christ ■ as, — - | obey ail. am, 

the com maud mi 

of our being, as he has em in 

the Gospel of Christ, for thfe alone cm« 



must then repent, and faith must be- promote our present peace,, and Becuoa 
come alive through obedience, we must ™J e fttfl "frujtiou >f f .:•:;>•. 

be baptized for the remission of sins. — i I>~ 

If we thus come unto Christ according 
to the directions he has given . 
shall receive the forgiveness of .... 



* l 



sins, though they areas-cm 

shall be as wool. 



Having enlisted in th< 



servic 



King Immanuel, let us then go on to- 
wards perfection, observing all things 
that our Lord has commanded us. 

It is our solemn duty to forgive each 
other, as (Jod for Christ's sake has for- 
given us, and is still willing to forgive 
the error«, we may commit <-u account of 
our weakness and infirmities. "For 
if ye forgive men their trespasses, your 
heavenly Father will also forgive yo I ;" 
Mat. vi. 14. Oh glorious promise ! 
Then, if we have true charity, if we 



Fon TKE VlSTTWl 

OX £U] 0MK 

• tfiat 
; : tar- 
ry. M " 37. 

i ';".:, .-'I r i will 

take place, when God will ca'l all na- 
tions !•■ just tribunal ; that every 
man and woman must give an account 
to him is a trvth demonstrated beyond 
contradiction throughout the whole Bi- 
ble, will net be denied ; ior the mouth 
of the Lord has spoken it. For we shall 
all bt-dud before the iudgur.ut-scat of 
. Rom. xiv. 10, As I live, saith 
the Lord, every knee shall bow to mv. 
and every tongue confess to God. v. 11. 



have the love of God road mr 

our hearts, if we are crucified to thel öotUen ' Dne °* us ab * 11 

world, if we have pfct off the did nmi j count of hun-K to God. Kern. *iv. 12; 

with his deeds, if we have pin on Christ, ' We propose in the first place to speak 

we wil '. f-fgivC from th • fti f n • ■ - ' . 



0N JUDG rÖ COME 



51 



• •' - i Jesus Christ neighbor; but the rich Lave man/ 

will be the : ; ends. Prov. xiv. 20. 

i ist. Mat. The distinctions here on earth are too 
.! then shall appear the "risible : that the poor i 
;.'iL r u ••:* tl Sod of man in heaven, »re many of the rich that build I 

' the antecedents to the palaces and decorate them off in the 

mem. And then shaft! all the roost costly style, and close the door* 

U ilea of t ho ^arth mourn, and they shaH of their grand and magnificent parlor 

ton .of man coming in the clouds against all except the nobility. But, 

.of heaven with power and great glory, rem em her ! death will approach thy 

f*ie sceotti antecedent rill be his bcichamber so^er or lat-r, and 3oy hi-< 

; Is- "A:> i he shall send eeld ; ' nl *J arm * around }' 0H > and dra 8 

; of a tram- >' 9U to the judgment of the Lord Jesus 

jr together his e- G» ri8t i to give strict account for your 

! fonrwhids : neendof stewardship. 

kflrtrvi other." Mat. xxiv, 81. 2. Christ will be a righteous judge. 

V shall descend I He will judge the world in righteous- 

witfa a shout, with the ness. Acts xvii. 31. and will give every 

voice of the archangel, and with the man according to his works. How 

p #f God : this trumpet is to waken much ähe hath glorified herself, and 

up the dead in Christ: for thte dead in lived deliciously ; so much torment and 

«Christ shall rise first. J Thes. iv. 10.1 sorrow give her: for she saith in her 

Bat as iny desiga is to speak upon heart > l sit a <i 1Icen > and a » no widow, 



the general resurrection, I will say no 
more upon this part of the subject at 
.present. Mat. xxv. 31- When the 
Sou of mivn shall ceaie in kis gloiy, and 
4*11 the holv angels with hin, then shall he 
*it upon the throne of his glory: and 
feefore jnai shall be gathered all na- 
: aed he shall separate them one 
from another, y. 32« Death levels all 
Gad knows no man after the 
ijesh- Cod makes oo distinction as to 
rank in' life: in death he places all 
risen iw'jn a level, the rich aed the 
|Joor. 

L Tlie Lord Jesus Christ will beamost 
jtial judge. The high degree and 
«fuality of man will !jc nothing in his 
sight : the rich will he ef no more re- 
gard than the poor ; nor the highest 
princes more than their meanest sub- 
jects; though the poor are despised, the 
lieh have many friends. The poor is 
xiated eyeii of his friends or of his own 



and shall see no sorrow j therefore shall 
her plagues come in one day ; death and 
mourning and famine : and she shall 
be utterly burned with fire : for strong 
is the Lord God that judgeth her. 
Itcv. xviii. 6. 7. 8. Now this applies 
to. individuals ; for the whore is made 
up from amongst the ungodly of the 
world ; and is represented as an apos- 
tate from God Almighty. Instead of 
beiag married to Christ, they are wed- 
ded to the world, and are committing 
spiritual fornication. 

& Christ will be a most severe judge. 
"He will come in flaming fire with all 
his holy angels to take vengeance on 
them that know not God, and obey not 
the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
2 Thess. i. 8, Ö. 

4. Christ will be a knowing judge. 
The eye of the judge will be piercing, 
which cannot bo blinded, and there will 
be no mistake in his judgment through 



83 



ON JUDGMENT TO COMB. 



ignorant or falM testimony or partiali- 
ty, as there Si in our courts in this 

world. Here the ungodly of this 
if' they an rich, can shed the blood of 
their fellowman, and take away his life ; 
and a jury is found to acquit them, a 1 
what the world considers a bar of jus 
lice. 

Christ will mo#fc certainly co'ne, an*! 
our text says, Yet a little while, and hi 
that shall come will come, and shall no* 
larvy. Those that live only for thi- 
world, and its prophets say, he will nev 
er come, because his coram» has been 
predicted so long, and he has nor yel 
come. They say, where is the promis 
of his coming ? For since the father* 
tell asleep all things continue as they 
were from the beginning of the creation. 
For this they are willingly ignorant of, 
that by the word of God the heaven.- 
were of old, and tke earth standing out 
of the water and in the water j wheivby 
the world that then was, being over- 
Sowed with water, perished : but th 
heavens and the earth which are now 
by the same word are kept in Btore : 
reserved unto fire against the day < 
judgment and perdition of ungodly nuu 
U Pet. iii. -4—7. 

Now to show those persons, tha 
things did not exist as the}- did at th 
creation, we would cite them to th 
flood. Did not God tell them he wouh 
destroy them, and was it not accent 
pushed in the days of Noah ? So sur 
as this was accomplished so sure wil. 
the judgment take place in i s time. 
wIku the mystery of God is finished 
i>ut as the days of Noah w r , so sh*i 
also the coming of the Son of man be . 
lor as in the days before the S >od, thv\ 
were eating and drinking, marrying an 
pving in marriage, until the day that 
Noah entered into the ark, and knew 
upt till the fic-od cauie, and took them 



all away : so ghal! sho the eom{n? of 
ji of man be. Mat. sxiv. Z7 — 3$. 
They bought, they sold, they planted, 
they builded ; their affections were 
fixed upon their earthly possessions, and 
had forgottea thtir God, and said, 
Where is the premise of his coming? 
Remember that one day is with the 
Lord as a thousand years, and a thou- 
sand years as one day. 2 Pet. iii. 8. 
Vecording to the reckoning of the God 
of heaven there have not yet two days 
passed, since the words of our test were 
proclaimed. 

For yet a little while, and he that 
shall come will come, and will not tar- 
ry I now appeal to the sinner and the 
worldly-minded professor ; for God plaz- 
as them upon an equality. To you 
that love your habitations on earth 
more than you do your God, which 13 
plainly seen by all holy men. To those 
that pay more attention to earthly 
•hings than they do to heavenly things. 
When you come to the bar of God, yon 
ivill stand without e3cusc : God may 
<ay to you, Did I not tell you, that if 
/on was risen with Christ, that yon 

hould set your affections on things 

bove and not on things on the earth ; 
• or ye are dead, and your life is hid 
with Christ in God? Col. iii. 2 Z. 
,1 ome, worldly professor ! Mercy's door 
is yet open, and Jesus stand« waiting 
and inviting you to give up to God, and 

ay up treasure in heavtn. Go to now,. 

e wicked rich men; weep and howl 
for your miseries : your gold and silver 

s cankered and the rust of ihem thalj 

ise a wi'ne^s against you, and ehahj. 

rat flesh as it were fire. 

(To be continued.) 

H. K. c£ U. 



Oil; YEARLY MEETINGS. 






OUR YEARLY MEETINGS. 

An Address t>> the uhurches and Mem- 
ben of our Fraternity. 
(Continued from January-No. page 20.) 

We would however, dearest breth- 
ren, scarcely do justice to this first ques- 
tion about die natur 
evil attending our yearly meetings, 11 
we were to overlook or close our eyes 
against the dangerous influence, which 



crowd pressing upon our ycai 
ings? Why arc Ave thus troubled, 
while other societies have their General- 
, Synods, Conferences, Con- 
vention atid Yearly Meetings too, with- 
out experiencing the difficulty nnder 

which we labor? — We will try to be as 
and extent nf the , . - .,, . .. 

. briet as possible in this enquiry. 

1. One of the remote causes of the 
difficulty in question seems to be, that 
"that mixed multitude" may exert up- 1 the idea is prevalent in the world of our 
on us in a moral or spiritual point ofj&% a vcr V nngtdar people, laving 
view. Being at all times surrounded U"»«7« waytand customs, &c. Hence 
by that mixed crowd, the world, mem- J that natural curiosity and excitement 
bers, who are not constantly on their I exhibited, whenever the brethren are 
guard, who forget, that they are called'^ known to perform baptism, to celebrate 
outfrovi the WORLD, and begin to love ] a lpYefeast, or to hold a yearly meeting. 
the world, will imperceptibly ex-j To this natural curiosity our beloved 
change GoSPEL-views and sentiments, I correspondent from Virginia has refer* 
for WORLDLY.views and sentiments, ! red briefly, and it is only an evidence, 
GosPEL-motives and maxims for WORLD- j ll0W little the Gos P el is read > and under " 
LY-motives and maxims, arid Gospel- stood, and practised by a Gospel - pro- 
customs and practice for WORLDLY-cus- fessfcg community. Though we do not 
toms and fashions, and a spirit of | love to be singular and odd, we cannot 
WORLDLINGS will take the place of the j help it, because we would have to deny 
holy Spirit of the Gospel. This evil, I the Gospel as we understand it, and as 
alas ! is felt in all the churches, and 
what is worse, it is beginning to be felt 
even at our yearly meetings, not only 
outside, but within the sanctuary of our 
most solemn deliberations. Oh my 
brethren, if that "mixed multitude" 
would only cause us some trouble and 
expense, it would be nothing ; but if 
it has a tendency to rob us of our 
birth-right, of our spiritual privileges, 
of our greatest blessings, yea even of 
the power and spirit of the Gospel, and 
to draw us down upon a level with the 
world, — then indeed it is a great, ex- 
tensive evil. 

II. 

We come now to the second question 
proposed iu November last, which is, 

What are the remote and immediate 



causes of this evil, of this immense 



we firmly believe, it ought to be under- 
stood, before we could avoid that singu- 
larity. 

2. Another remote cause of our diffi- 
culty is a wrong idea prevalent in the 
world, and perhaps in the church too, 
with regard to the place of yearly meet- 
ing. People, having heard so much of 
yearly meetings, big meetings Sec. whore 
multitudes were assembled, seem to im- 
agine that the places, where they are 
held, must be large enough to accommo- 
date and shelter not only hundreds, 
but thousands and tens of thousands. 
Hence every one concludes, there will 
be room for me, and 

'•'I'll £0 there that sight to see," 

and thus the number is swelling, grow- 
ing every year. 

G. V. Vol. v. 



90 



OUR YEARLY MEETING. 



Now if wo Lr»i cur yearly meetings 

in a city like Jirusal' h was 

'built or pi pose to hold big 

meetings there; where all the Jews, 

wi > r • could attend, met three 

: a year not only from all the 
cf Judea, and Galilee, but from all 
parts of the civilized world, 
'fccrsl>'ü God ; see Antiq. of the Jews 
XVII. 9: 3. compared with Acta 2: 



at ccnriderahle dikt;:nees 5* part, sad so 
it happens, that the yearly meeting is 
held either in a solitary meoting-house, 
or en the farm of an individual brother; 
— and, if eve u a large city Lad its lim- 
its as to the number of stranger?, so 
that some had to bring their tents along, 
it must be obvious to the most unre- 
flecting mind, even to a child of five 
years, «hat a Louse has its limits too, 






9 — 11. — where every house had a large and that even a dozen or more common 
upper-room, and many undoubtedly nouses cannot entertain a host of sever- 
more than one, expressly for strangers ; ' al thousands of people. 
Mark 14 : 14. 15. Luke 22 : 11. 12. ' 
Acts 1:13. &c. — and where the multi- 



3. A third remote cause of our dim- 
culty is the mistaken idea, that all 
tude, assembled at the feast., was aoJ who should choose t0 come there, and 
great, (Josephus computes the number U lhcir eieature , ? Von]d be provided 
at over two millions, Wars of the Jews for ^ food We call it a remot „ 
VI. 9 : S.) that notwithstanding every , ^ bec , uge it moceeds from tbat gn . 
house was filled, there were some dwell- } dent cu , tom% ^ hk]l yet ig practis6d iu 
inj in their tents outside «f the temple; ! ffiany p]aceg? gfter meeting t0 spread » 
Antiq. XVII. 9: 3.-I repeat, if We »^ for the refres hment of those that 
had our Y. M- in sucii a c)ty, there had come from a fa tmcef md affcer tbey 
would be no difficulty. j ^ ^^ others we inyited t0 sit 

Again, not to speak of cities, if we I down and partake also of the bountiful 
bad only a church, living near together, | gifts of a kind Providence. But seeing 
as large or only half as large as that] of late years the utter intppssibility of 
where the first great - council-meeting j feeding the immense crowds gathered at 
was held ; Acts 15 :—- a church, which j the Y. M. especially on the Lord's day, 
numbered from the day of its birth the brethren themselves prefer to go 
3000 souls; (Acts 2: 4L) and in a I without their dinner, rather than eat, 
short time afterwards "the number of! and let other hungry people look on 
men was about five thousand j" Acts 4 : | without partaking. 
4. and again we are told, "that the 
number of the disciples multiplied in j 
Jerusalem greatly, and a great company 
of the priests were obedient to the 



If we should be accused as being "of 
little faith," and be reminded of the 
wonderful feeding of thousands with a 
few leaves and fishes, we would merely 
faith;" Acts 6: 7. and still later men- gay> jf that "mixed multitude" would 
tion is male of "many thousands, of gtay a9 i 0Dg w i t b „«, G9 the multitude 

did with the Lord, when he said, "I 
have compassion on the multitude, be- 
cause they have now been with me 
tesee days, and have nothing to eat," 
But now the church is scattered in ' we would neither send them away fast- 
vrilderness, and the mem- iug, lest they should faint by the way, 
berj of each particular congregation live but believe through the blessing of the 



lany 

Jews which belmve;" Acts 21: 20.—- 
we say again, if we had such a church, 
our yearly meetings could be held there 
witpout sny difficulty. 



\X IMPORTANT C SSTFERED. 



9\ 



> should be eofebled, so that 
eat, n:id be filled. Mark 

S :'-2. ■ - ■ [5 : 22. 

i ly Dame the mon 

I bring upon u 

Buch a mixed multitude, as they were 

mi oüoned by one or the other brother. 

1. The ample provision made for 

tinment of the 
yearly meeting. 

2. The raising of a dining-tent 2-1 
by 00 feet, all set with tables. 

,':. Thte' flocking in of members from 
a distance into the vicinity 2, 3 or 4 
days beforo the commencement of the 
ting. 

4. Tho facilities of traveling by 
railroad, and especially the privilege of 
round trip-tickets. 

5. The frequent talk about the meet- 
in <r before children and neighbors. 



.- ■ 
'he Gospel 

he question had been, directed to the 
Lord of the house, instead to ono 
humble servants. But being aa i 

at it to Ilim, 
let His word decide. 

The Lord sa^s, Matth 5 : 23. 24. 
fore, if thou bring thy gift to the 
Qemberest that thy 
] against ihae ; leave 

there thy gift before the altar, and go 
thy waj ; ; "iled to thy bro- 

ther, and then come * 'hy gift. 11 

Again, Matth. IS: 21, "Then caine 
Peter to. him, and said, Lord, how oft 
shall my brother sin against me, and I 
forgive him ? till seven times ?" Again, 
Luke 17 : 3. 4. "Take heed to your- 
selves : If thy brother trespass against 
thee, rebuke him ; and if he repent, 



6. The joining together of so many ibrgive him Aud if he trespass againsfc 
:he means of :tilca seven tIm£3 & a <j aYj and seven 
times in a day turn again to thee, say- 
ing, I n pent j thou shalt forgive him." 



entertaining the yearly meeting. 

7. The frequent mention made even 
in the Gospel- Visiter and perhaps other 
public papers. 

All these things are evidently calcu- 

the attention, curiosity 

and desire, of the i Lg world to 



From these express declarations of 
the Lord two things are sufficiently 
clear : 

1. That no act of worship can bo ac- 
ceptable to (rod, while the worshipper, 
be he an individual or a congregation of 

individuals, is a&.re, *-:'iui thy brother 

would come, if the matter were kept • 7 . , .-.■* i', 

JiaLi aught against thee. 



atteud our meetings, and also to bring 
many more there from a distance, than 



more c^i.t. 



HI. 



And lastly the question is, What is 
the remedy ? 

(To be concluded in our nexl.) 



AX IMPORTANT QUERY AN- 
SWLKLI). 



Wd.aave been asked the following se- 
rous' qeustion : " Whether a church, in 
vhich sore difficulties exist, can hold a 

tost, or a choice for ministen, before our duty first to purge out the old leav 



2. That without the trespasser? turn 
again saying, I repent, there can be no 
forgiveness or reconciliation. God will 
not forgive without repentance, nor does 
he require of man forgiveness of the 
trespasses of his fellowman without it. 

Again read 1 Gor. 5 : 3. "Therefore 
let na keep the ; ... . n it with old leav- 
en — but with the unleavened bread of 
sincerity and truth." These words a- 
lone would be sufficient, to answer fhe 
proposed question, and to remind U3 of 



a i 



THE ANCIENT CHURCH IN LANCASTER CO. PA. 



cr, whatever that may be, before we i als and temptations not easily overcome. 
keep the feast. Then we are under the judgment of the 

1'assing by many other passages, we Lord, that we may not be condemned 
wiU only refer you to one more, which with the world; and then, if we have 
is strictly to the point. Contemplate any regard to the word of God, any fear 
prayerfully 1 Cor. 11 : 17 — 32. and cs- of the Lord's more severe judgments, 
pecially 18-20. where we are told, that we feel not worthy to approach the 
we are not to cat the Lord's supper, lord's table j we feel it rather our du- 
while there are divisions and conten- ty to hold a Fast, than a Feast of the 
(ions amongst us; that even if we were Lord. Should we as members forget 
to eat, it would not be the Lord?» supper, and neglect to examine and judge our- 
and if not, it would not be accompanied selves, and the church tell us, that she 
with the Lord's blessing. We will not hath aught against us, and that we 
say any thing of the fearful threaten- should not approach the Lord's table, 
ings against those, who, shall eat this until the matter was reconciled, we 
bread, and drink this cup unworthily, ought to submit to her judgment, and 
as every one can read it for himself in seek with the utmost diligence for a 
verse 27 and 29. reconciliation. Should we as a church 

With regard to holding a choice for be told by some of our own members, 
ministers in a church, that is divided and by one, two or more sister-churches, 
by difficulties and unreconciled matters, that tkey have aught against us; why, 
we read, that the disciples all contin- : then we could no longer plead igno- 
ued icith one accord, before they under- ranee, and would be in duty bound to 
took such an important work. See Acts \ go and do likewise. "First be recon- 
1 : 14. &c. Reason and experience, it j ciled, and then come and offer thy gifts/ 



seems, would teach, that it is more nec- 
essary, to restore peace, union and har- 
mony in the church in the first place. 

But we might be asked, Arc these 
declarations of the word of God inten- 
ded and calculated to deprive such a 
church of the privile ;e of holding love- 
. ? — We answer, No ; not at 
all. Read them again. Hear the Lord : 
be reconciled to thy brother, and 
then cofye end offer thy gift. Hear 
- ;: : "But let a man examine 



Thus saith the Lord. 

(To be concluded in our next.) 



From the German Visiter. 

TEE OatYUGOM CHURCH OF TflE METH-. 
HEN IN LANCASTER CO. PA. 

Continued from j^age 5',». 



The year, when the first teacher and 
overseer died, was a memorable and sin- 
gularly blessed year for the church. 
a °f°' at : " we read of Sa?nson, Judges 10 : 30. 

ofthat cup." Vo we not! « Thc dead w bi c h he slew at his death 



the intention and design is 



were more than they which lie slew in 



arge individual members and; his ]ife .»> so we might say of MlOHAEL 
a speedy settlement of griev* p RA NTZ, as blessed as his former years 
lna 3" of ministry were, the year of his death 



anees and drfi so that w 

re fully. 
: and even any church 
muv s into difficulties, tri- 



: ill more blessed.. Of this we find 
the following recorded in the manu- 
script already mentioned : 



Tili: ANCIENT CHI ROH IN LANCASTER CO. PA. 



93 



••In .this year 1748. the 25th of 
rnber brother Michail Fkant/., 
Overseer of the church in Conestoga and 
Wbiteoak lias laid his hands upon br. 
Mn HAIL Pfoutz, (who, as we have 
■ten already y had been chosen to the 
ministry in the year 1744,) and has or- 
dained and confirmed him in his place, 
with the united assistance of the breth- 
ren. Thus the church has been bless- 
ed and enlarged by the grace of God 
through brother Michael lVvutz, who 
has been ordained by the Elders to be 
an elder." Again it says, "In this 
year brother Jacob Sonntag was chosen 
as a minister (or deacon) in the church." 

How much the share of each of these 
three ministers was in the great blessed 
awakeniug, which came this year up- 
on the church, cannot be made out, and 
is also of no consequence, whether we 
know it ; but this much we may safely 
believe, that they must have labored to- 
gether in unity of spirit, without which 
unity no blessing can be expected. And 
whether the one sows, and the other 
reaps ; whether the one planteth, and 
the other wateretb ; whether one stands 
with Moses on the mountain, and rai- 
ses up his hands in prayer, and the oth- 
er with Joshua is fighting against Am- 
alek, and the third stands by the side 
of bim that prays, or him that fights 
(the battle of the Lord) ; still "neither 
is he that planteth any thing, neither 
he that watereth ; but God that giveth 
the increase.''' 

And how great the increase was of 
this year 1748 we may gather from the 
following simple statements as they 
were recorded at the time : 

"In the year 174s were baptized br. 
Ulrich Shively, Henry Gibbel, &c. 
March G in all - 7 persons, 

April 24 - - U," 

May 1 - 2 " 

Juno 12 and July 24 15 " 



August 7 - - 6 u 

" 14 - 4 " 

September 4 - 2 " 

October 16 - - 4 " 

" 23 - G " 

All together in this one year or rather 
within less than six months ."»7 persons; 
truly a harvest-blessing not often re- 
peated, and reminding us of pentecos- 
tal times. 

To the encouragement of those who 
might think, such blessed times hap- 
Dened of old, but are now-a-days rare 
among the Brethren, and to the honor 
of God and his word we cannot refrain 
from noticing, what we lately have 
learned, namely that during the past 
summer and fall (1854) the Lord has 
revealed himself as of old in different 
churches, and that for instance in one 
church not one hundred miles West 
from here there were baptized more than 
thirty, & in two other adjoining church- 
es in the South-East over sixty souls. 
Blessed be the Lord for his grace which 
is yet to-day proving its efficacy for the 
salvation of the children of men ! 

But even in our dear Lancaster church 
it was not every year alike, for we find, 
that there were baptized in the year 

1749 only - 8 persons, 

1750 - 14 " 

1751 - G " 

1752 - - 18 " 

1753 - - 12 " 

1754 - 10 " 

1755 - 11 " 
and then we find the following note : 
"Here I must say, that much trouble 
and temptation has fallen upon the over- 
seer, so that he has recorded nothing in 
seven years." These then were undoubt- 
edly dark, gloomy times ; not only for 
the overseer, but without fail . also for 
the church. What a pity it is, w T hen 
after the blessing of God having visibly 






04 



COB NDENCE. 



. upon a church, the enemy an J 
of all good finds means 
to make an entrance, and to cause con- 
fusion ! And oh how should mi 
and members be on their guard, that 
the temptation may not come upon them 
unawares while asleep ! 

Over those first fourteen years of the 
ministry of the second overseer Michael 
. hovered then quite a different 
providence. The first half from 1 T 
until 1755 — seven years — were most 
eminently blessed, and the Latter half 
from 1755 until 1702 — again seven 
vcars — remind us almost of the seven 
years of famine, which Joseph predic- 
ted unto Pharaoh, where all the plenty 
should be forgotten, that was before. 
Let us then, dearest members, make 
good use of the advice of Joseph, in 
plenteous years to gather and take 
care of all "spiritual blessings in heav- 
enly places," when they are given us 
richly, that we may not want in times 
of distress and famine. 

(To be continued.) 



CORRESPONDENCE. 

During the course of this winter we 
have received so many communications, 
re obliged to defer some arti- 
cles for future use, for which we trust 
our correspondents will be indi/ 
Br. Cephas and others should not hesi- 
tate to send their articles en that ac- 
We should always have enough 
to make a due selection. 



A QUERY. (By request.) 

p? it is considered, when members 

art- getting their likeness or Daguerreo- 

types, or those of others taken even in 

sickness, and sometimes after death ? — 

A brief answer according to the Gospel 
-'red. 



A r r. . 

.one of our I" ' 
intim.' .pone H: tic matte 

private h I 

yearly meeting. Now of all the n 
days in the year there are none less cal- 
culated for private busio 5, I 
days during the general council, 
dally for us. Having served the^ 
• ears r.s Clerk of the Yearly 
ing, and thus 1 
a public and important bus) 
requires in itself more labor and atten- 
tion, than we ai 

ed from taking any 
more upon i eam- 

beavj burden;?, 
will break down at last with a feather's 
weight over and above what it can bear. 
Though it be but a feather's we 
when during the little time of r< 
after long hours of council, a bi 
steps up to us, wishing to have a copy 
of the minutes, and requiring us to put 
his name, Post-office &c. do. 

-, or anothei ing to sub- 

for the Visiter, or a third 
wanting a Kynmbook &c. — yet, if do- 
zens or scores of such little ti 
are to be done in the brief half hour, 
which we need for rest and relaxation 
| of body and mind, they become almost 
i an insupportable burden, and 
•more than once ready to drop down mi- 
lder it. 

Now this is not necessarily Btn la 
these days of cheap postage all such lit- 
| tie bu iters can be done by let- 

| teiv Books, pamphlets and money chii 
| be sent now almost to any part of the 
.: a trilliog expense, and 
with very little risk. Thus far we ha? - 
for two years past received remit: 
by mail from every direction, wi 
any being lost to our ku r And 

it' there should be anv lo?*, 



OBITUARY: 



05 



inten- 
ded for us, was duly and pr 
iümI' .1 bear the loss. 

Therefore we humbly request, beg 
and entreat all our dear brethren, to 
. any private business at 
the Y. M. inasmuch it is quite ifa 
tie for u* to attend to it properly at 
time ; and it" any of them think the 
expense and risk of mailing Letters to us 
unnecessary at a time, when we expect 
to meet personally, let them still write 
the letters at home, and seal them too, 
e ooraing to Y. M. and we will re- 
ceive them if we live, and take 
Lrselves. 



ABOUT OUR HYMNBOOKS. 

The new edition we have got printed 
mmmejc and fall, we cannot get 
bound a* fast as the orders come in. 
of the orders, where brethren wish 
' greater and smaller lots as agents, 
without advancing the money, will have 
to wait, until we have supplied those, 
• :nd orders with the money accom- 
panying. Of course we must pay our 
debts first. Unless some large orders 
reach us in time, or some one offers to 
act as agent for us at the yearly meet- 
ing, we shall not bring any Hymnbooks 
there. 



• OBITUARY. 

DIED in Rockingham co. Va, on the 
Kith of February last old Mother 
Vv AMPLER, the widow of Elder Jon?; 
Wampleu, who died about ten years 
ago. Age 87 years. She gave birth to 
±1 children, 6 sous and 5 daughters, 
who are ail members of the church, and 
»urviving her with the exception of one 
daughter. She long desired to leave 
this troublesome world, longing after 
her better home, and ßnally fell asleep 
is Jesus ia a skiing- posture. 



DIED in Er.Krr.VRT co. Indiana on the. 
Mih ef February last JACOB GROW- 
ER, one of the ministers of the church 
«»flUroo, aged 45 gears 9 months anil 
29 days. He came from Dauphin co. 
Pa. where he resided formerly. 

Retired to rest at hi» residence in 
Casslemans-River church, Somerset 
co. Pa. on the 14th of February last 
brother JACOB LICHT Y, aged 88 
yeers, 9 months and 16 days. He was 
a minister of the word for about 2^ 
years, and the last five years he served 
as an overseer or bishop. At his burial 
we had to bid farewell to one of our fel- 
iov\ -laborers in the Gospel; yet we 
trust, if we hold out faithful to our end, 
to meet him again in bliss, where par- 
ling shall be known no more. Funeral- 
text 3Iattb. xxiv. 44. 

J. B. 

DIED of apoplexy at his residence 
near Wavncsboro, Franklin co. Pa. 
on the 19th of February last brother 
CHRISTIAN SNIVELY in the 71st 
year of his age. 

DIED in Bearcreek-Cove church, 
Allegenico. Marjland, on the 26th of 
Snptember last (1854) brother CHRIS- 
TIAN BtJRKHOLDER at the ad- 
vanced age of gonpe 70 years. 

DIED in MANOR-church, Indiana co. 
Pa. on the 20th of February last brother 
JOHN SYSTER, a minister of the 
word for more than 20 years; aged 74 
years, 7 months, and 2 days. He moved 
from Morrison-cove,Ciover-creek church 
about 5 years ago. 

Departed this life on the 4th of 
February on Lewneys-crelx, Hardy 
co. Va. NANCY COSNER, daughter 
of Adam and Rachel Cosner, aged 20 
years. 

Also on the 11th cf February, by 
the same disease, Typhoid Pneumonia 
Fever, ADAM COSNER, of the same 
place, leaving an affectionate wife, and 
12 children. Age, set given. 



OG 



OBITUARY. 



Limes to the children of the deceased. 

'Twas here, my hopes of life wereslay'd 
AVith friends so kind and true, 

">Twas here, with joy we oft-times play'd 
As children often do. 

'Twas here our riper age came on, 

As we older, older grew, 
"Twas here we learn'd to sing the song, 

As children often do. 

"'Twas here, and by our father's side 

Our joys, or griefs did tell, 
'Twos here, he sooth'd the rugged tide 
Thai in our hearts would swell. 

'Twas here, and on his manly brow 
Uur hope, in time did rest, 

That he our friend and safe-guard now 
Would draw us to his breast. 

But here, is changed to there, alas I 

As we have sorely found, 
And there my parent, there, alas! 

Lies mould'ring in the ground. 

My hope for life has blighted been, 
By death so quick remov'd 

Of joyous days, that I have seen 
Beside my much helov'd. 

Mv loving sister first did go, 

Into the grave-yard new, 
My cousin numbered two in row 

Of death's collecting crew. 

I hop'd the monster here would stay, 
And leave my father dear, 

Eut hope, alas! soon sank away; 
My grief how can I bear. 

And when our days on earth are pass'd, 

That we may meet above, 
And see our father, who has pass'd 

With Nancy, all our love. 

My loving sister I do mourn, 
To part from thine embrace, 

I know that you can ne'er return, 
To take your former place. 

Mv dearest father's gone to you 
While we are left behind, 



Yet we shall shortly come in view, 
Eternally rejoined. 

W. S. I,. 

To THE DISCONSOLATE WIFS, R.YCHEL.- 

The time has come, alas ! we part, 

Adam to Rachel said, 
Like cords yon 'twine about my heart, 

Upon my dying bed, 
Thro' days that're pass'd you have beeo 
dear 

Thro' toils and sickness sore, 
But now ] go and leave you here 

On earth to meet do more. 

Remember, Rachel your dear friend, 

The Saviour of mankind, 
And serve him now, unto the end, 

The promise you shall find ; 
The church you must remember too 

It being my own choice, 
Within its pails for pardon sue, 

Relyiny on Christ's voice. 

The time is near, when I must leave, 

Let me inhale your breath, 
That life and strength, I may receive, 

To preach to you in death ; 
The solemn hour has come at last, 

From thine embrace I flee, 
Press to my lips a kiss, like past, 

It is the last for me. 

And now by faith, we look and see 

Beyond the bounds of time, 
Away to Paradise set {ree y 

How awful and sublime, 
The souls of those who once liv'd here 

Are safe and free from harm ; 
Mortality cannot compare , 

They rest on God's own arm. 

Composed from various- expressions 
used by our departed friend during his 



W 



S. L. 



Zion rejoice lift up your Toice ; 

Y r our Saviour will appear ; 
The Lamb once slain, will come to reign 

With you a thousand years. 



&ct CNmtflcItfdje SBcfitc^« 



Q 



S'ahrgonci 3. 



$olant>, £)• SlprU 1855, 



«ftro. 4. 



2Dic RrCtlftigUnft 3*fu. 

Sue. 23« 'J:J.— II iit> aW fie toroen an 

tie Statte, bie ta hei üt 8d)«ibelftättei freu« 
|igten jit ilm bafefbjh 

Die 9Jcarterfrrfcie hegt Ijinter bem tjtu 
li§en tfyeuetn ©eflefeUnime« tcr 8£arter* 
berg ift citcuH, tic £tufcn pun SBlutal* 
rave finb effiiegen. Söies biebcr bat £r 
bad Äreufe getragen/ nun ifr tie etunte 
ta, wo bas ^rau;> 3lm fragen foil. So 
ift tie tvitte Stunde (Vormittags jimfdjen 
ad)t unt lU'iuO be§ J-rdtags j?or bem 
-.Ofrcrfabbatl;. £a n?irb il)in ber $ofcee* 
altar gebaut« fein £reu§ aufgerichtet auf 
bet edwtelfratte, unt un$ wirb l;ier ber 
namerifoß 6d)mer$ 511 $l)etl« bafj wir mir 
uuferer (günbe 3tyn bis bafyin gebracht. 
2öit freben l;ier «or bet fd)auerlid)frcn unt 
fd)recf'lid)frcn S&egebenljeit, tie je tie SSSett 
gefel;eiu lint tod) ifr eben tiefe begeben« 
l)cit ein 3*ugni|s ron bee Unergrunblicr)en i 
$icfe bet göttlichen Siebe« roie'S Pein§ mel;r 
gtebt im .Fimmel unt auf virten. X;ier ifr 
ein ©el)eimni|/ in welches fdbjl tie (Jngel 
a^lüftet Ijincinjufdiaucn. Da fragt fidj's 
tenn : 5Öie freben njir taror? — O Jefü« 
ber tu einfr am ivreutc l;ingefl> mad)' uns 
felber rcd)t bereit« baf wir würtiü, l;in$us 
treten 51m: Streu| altar unt bein r)eilig 
©natenopfer £td) boübringen fer)en ! — 
SDcadje ftiile bä$ £erj, tamit eg turd) 
nid)ts jerfrreuet werte 1 5öcad)' ernft tie 
binnen unt ©ebonfen« tamit nichts un6 
abriebe ren beinet 9Jcartergrfralt ! W^öS 
bin ©tauben fefr in ter i£:eele« tafc wir 
IDicfy« Siajiggeliebftr« nur Xid) fdrnie* 
tfen unt ]d)ra 1 — 

"2ie freilegten 3bn" — mebr erlabten 
tie ©oangelifrcn nidu uon tiefer furefetba* 
ren %\)dt 2Bie foil fie aud) anberö in 
SSBorte gefaft unt befdjrteben werten 



ten Oicbcnumfranb wiffen, unh tas" Älein* 
fre blatte bier, fo fd)eint es, tie l)od)frc 33c* 
beutung, £ocf) roa$ fonnte es uns troms 
men ? $3 ifr alles umfajjt in tem einfa* 
dien, inf)altfd)wercn Sßorte : «@ i e f r e u? 
(igten 3 ty « 1" 

O 3efu« weld) ein unbegreiflich Sieben ! 
$uf taf; tu tas Partim ©otteS werte]!, 
wckbes unfere £unte tragt/ unt unfern 
Ungefyorfam füfynet, übji tu @el;otfam &fö 
jum itebe« ja jum Sote am Äreu|«> gel;fl 
tal)in fttim SMutaltat wie tin ed)aaf, taf> 
jur ed;lad)tbanf geführt wirt, unt wie 
tin Samm, ba§ oerftummet tor feinem 
(gd)ecrer. SCuf bafi tie ©ünbe 5(tamfv 
unterm 53aum begangen, un5 nid)t alle 
tobte« laffcft tu tid) an ten 53aum M 
Stxtufyü mit fpi feigen hageln annageln 
unb fd>webft mit aufgeregten ©lietem 
unter lobeimattern am turren ^0^. 
%u\ taf, tie gro|e Äluft« weld)e tie 6ün* 
te jwifd^en un6 unt @ctt aufgeworfen !)at, 
nid t bleibe, \vix]i tu tic ^ritcfe, wckbe 
ben 3ugangjum33ater öffnet, untfd)wcbfr 
als Mittler jwifc^en ©Ott unb ten SÄen* 
fcr;en mitten inne ^wifd)en Jpimmel unb 
orte, ^(uf taf, fein Günter mebr t^rja^ 
ge« fo fern unt mit er wot)ne, frreeft tein 
Äreufe feine rettenben 5(rmeau>3 nad) oben 
unt nad) unten, jur Üved)ten unb $ur 2itus 
fen. £u fdrapfejr, tamit wir 'Jriete tyä* 
ben. Tu lafieffc tid) uerrounben« tamit 
wir r)eil merben. 3)u nimmfr ten «Jlud) 
auf^id), tamit wir ben ^egen ererben. 
Du bluteff, tamit wir gefunb werten. 
Tu frirbft, tamit wir leben. Du giebjt 
%m, SCUeS bin, tamit wir Älle^« %U» 
gewinnen. 3Bo giebt e§ Ütebe, wenn ha$ 
nict't Sieben t)ei|t ? ?(uf 1 (äffet un? 
3l)n lieben, tenn (Er r)at uns juetjt geliebt l 
S äffet uns tarnad) trav1)tcn, aus oottet« 
feiiger ^rfar)rung mit Paulus bezeugen &u 



Bwar mochten wir l)ier alles £in$etne, je. t onnen : "M) bin mit ^njrus gefreut 

£r. Q?efud), Sa^rg, .3, 4, 



24 



£>ie 2(ufcvftcl)uncj 3cfu. 



get» auf ba§ id) Qfott lebe. 3 b kbe, aber 
bod) nun nidbt id\, fonbern (2hriuu5 [e$et 
in nur. Xona rp,i6 id) jefet lebe im ftleif.h, 
ba$ lob: idj in Dem ©lauben te$ »Sob nee 
®otfe?, ter mid) geliebt hat imb fid) fdbfr 
fill mkbtafjmgeücbcn." (GML 2> 19. 20.) 



£i? Xuferffcbung 3*fa 

ttnfc fi:h/ em grojjei (Srbbeben gefdub, 
tenn sin Gngel be» £erm ftieg pern £im? 
mil berab, realste ten etem weg/ unt 
fprach : 3hr fudjet Sefum »en 9iajaret&> 
ten ©efrcw&igten! SS?a§ fachet ihr ten 
I'ebentigen bey ten Sotten ? £r iff nicht 
hier/ er ift au feriranben. SDcattf). 29, 2. 
Sue. 24,5. 6. aWuc. 16« 6. 

£ngel rcaren bet? bem erjren Eintritt 
3«fu in tiefe ©elt tie ©eten* (£t>anaeli* 
fkn) unt ffierfunbiger ter großen greu? 
te, bag ter £>eiiant geboren roare, unt 
bei feiner Wietergeburt, b« er au$ tern! 
^obe roieterins 2eben bersortntt, fint fie 
eö n?ieberum, tie fein dÖiefoeraujteben au$\ 
tern @rabe, feine jroeite Qrrfcf;einung uns 
ter ten Sebenbigen, feine Wietergeburt an? : 
f iinbigen. £ie ftrafen freunblict) tie fronts ; 
mee emterinnen, bafj fie ten Jperrn be*] 
Scbcm-, ber fdjon aufgefranben, nod) unter] 
ten Gotten fuitten. SSBefdp greute muft 
e§ tiefen liebevollen SEBefen geroefen fpen, 
ta§ fie juerft tiefe» §TQ$tr ewige £oange? 
lium ausfpreehen turften in biefer^Belt 
ter $obten*@raber; baf; fie tie erjhn rca* 
ren, tie als £erolbe be$ Reichs rufen turf? 
ten : Sr ifl auferfranten ! freuen fid) 
nun tie fcnge! fo febr b'arüber, tie e$ tod) 
figentud) nid)t $unaa)ft angefytr roie viel* 
foefyr follten wr uns freuen; tanfen unt 
fmgen— tenn ur.l frarb, uns erfrant er, 
uns lebt er, unt rcir mit itym, wenn wir 
mir \\jm auferfretjen unt in einem neuen 
geben roanbeln. Aber rcie formen wir 
uns freuen, roCnn mir in Ten 23anben ter 
tgftnbcn uirt be* Jobei lleaen bleiben l 



So fu hen wir *t\\ 2ebenbigen bei ten 
gotten, unt bei werben wir tbu nidtt fine 
ten. (£r ifr nur bei ten l'cbentigen, Die 
erwecfet unt mit ibm au$ tern ($rabe tea 
QSerberbenti auferfranten ftnt, jU fine en. 

3DM. ^8erj lob unt (£br tern ^e.bfifn 
triumph 1 reilaijt tie leere ©ruff. 

Sriumpb ! ber £eilant lebet. 
JTcrtr tmt ter tfreis ter beitem I' uft 

flßott eiegc-stouen btba. 
@en uns gegrillt» erfrant'ner irelt ! 
Xne ipotkuub 5otsentri§ene ^i'el:, 

diifift tir Xriumpl; entgegen. 

3f)r ^immet# (aft ten .^ubelflana, 
rurd) alle Wolfen beren ! 

Äommt> a>ieter(;e!t ten Vobgefang, 
3n atlen QJcifrersS boren! 

3a, ehrt ten Sag, rote jene Wadit, 

5Tie tiefen jpelt ans gid)t gebradu, 
•Serberrlichr feine £iegci 

(5ö rr.ujTe 3iwi'ö f?eiligtl)um 
%tn 3oud)3en n?ieterl)allen : 

@ctt, in ter JCoUf tir fet; 9iubm f 
Ten 9>ien|Voen Wohlgefallen! 

3ftr Cireaturen, ftimmt mit ein, 

Auf Srben muffe $-riete femi, 
Um ^immel fyobe ^Bonne. 

Tvtir ad) ! mein £er$# iraö Wintert midv 
Bic freute §u empfinten 'i 

GJott macht uni frei> tu laffefr tier; 
3)Jit ^obeifejjeln binten. 

Wie, tu erfennfr boeü teine ftotl), 

lint fliebii unt roabfefr tod) ten Xel, 
3n feinen 3untenfrüd)ten. 

*8oll, ^ifu ! tenn an mir allein, 
9?ach fi Diel fehleren Riegen, 

S)ein @d>merj unt £ot verloren fcpn ? 
2 an teine ^lutfaljn fliegen! 

O bedet mid) nur ties panier, 

So ivirt ter nahe 5ob vzn mir 
ÜÄtt SfcW unb Teufel Rieben. 

gu fanufr, mein Jpaupt unt Seben&fürfr, 
yiityt teine (fiitlit baffen; 



Sfad) timi *on 23ru&er Semantics Crinfdftr^ 



r 3Jfann B ©ebiu, weichet nid)f narf) tcr 
Kegel unb 9Ci(f)tfd)nur bei 
fei gebauet tjaft cnblid) eirtfadetf n>cit ce 
Auf feinen guten (iJrunb gebauet iff. 

2Bof)lan# meine liebe SÜtitmenfdjen, laf* 
fet unö ba$ Vmm biefer jroei Qftdnner cm 
roenfg betrauten. 3d) fabe Mr $roar 
febjon im vorigen (Sjtüci biefeS 5ftaga$in.$ 
aonelbct, ba& ich fein (gelehrter bin, unb 
meine 3xrrad)tungen nid;t auf fclcbc 2(rt 
barte^n fann ; aud) bie Srfjriftfprucbe 
nid)t fo anfahren iwd) ber SSSeife ber ©es 
lehrten: wann tu aber in feec 95f6et 6e!es 
fen biftr fo wirft bu bei-'gteidjen 9iebarfen 
aud) füiten. 3'f> rpiil btsr erfHtd) ev;äb- 
ten, wiee'ö* mir mit biefrm get[Hjd)en S&au* 
en ergangen ifr f nemlid;: 

3d) l?abe von ^uoenb auf ;*- r weifen 
geifHicfyc fHübrunani gehabt, unb iff mir 
ge^igt werben, wie bag ber Genfer) eine 
eeele in fttl) !)a6e, meld;e »ort unfdjägfa« 
rem Sßertfy femr muffe, unb bag felbia* 
©Ott angehöre. 5)iefe$ hat mir nicht nur 
Ku* $r. Sauer* «®eii7luben, 93Sa$a$tt*.*' g au 6 unb ©ra$ gr$efgt, fenbern »feimebt 



5cft it>ei{§ novit-, th wein, tu notrft 

SÜRieh nicht im 'lobe [aflk.it 
:lvnn Katrin angefülltes SKefcfi» 
SMicö fonft br$ jj}immef$ ©rojje gleid). 

"siuf, rette beinen Flamen! 

gAg, lag mid), b«n irflegteö 05ur, 
©od) niJ-t inneren gel)e« ; 

?ag meines tobten QUuftenföDtiUty 
Vebentig auferfreben! 

O ja, mem KngfHdjtoeig boret auf, 

aXein ipeitonb (reiget frei; herauf» 
Unb laßt fein Sd)woi|$tud) liefen. 

}iim Sefne ©rab tie Siegel 6rirf)t, 
£tel)t mir ber iSiisimel offen. 

9hm jrür|t ben eitlen (glauben nid -t 
S'in unerfüllte^ Reifen. 

Tu lebfr, ba lebfr unb lebfr in mir* 

Tu fannft, bu wirft, idr> fojae bjr 4 
SOiid; aud; mm 23ater ful;rem 



XI cd) ctu>£ß ven 2M*u£ er 3 ob an nee 
fginfältig. 

«®tr biefc meine Öfcebe boret unb tbut 
ße, ten »ergleicrje id) einem fluaen üftan* 
ik, ber fei« fyau$ anfeinen Reifen bauete. 
£)a nun ein ^Mafcregen fiel unb ein Q5e* 
lvaffer tarn, unb weheren bit SBinbe, unb 
fliegen an bah f:auz, fiel es toeb niibt : 
beim el mar auf einen Reifen ejeejrünbet. 

Unb roer tiefe meine SHebe boret unb 
rfnif fie nicht, ber irr einem tboriditen 
ÜÖtamt gteid), ber fein £aus auf ten Sanb 
kauere. T\i nun ein ^Ma^recjen fiel unb 
fam ein ©eroäffer* unh mebeten bit ^Binbe, 
unb fliegen an bas .fpatui, ba fiel es unb 

tbat einen großen iyaüV' ä^fttt^. 7* 24. 

— "- < . 

bie 9vebe.from 2-^ucn, ur.b ifr 
; D3?aun baut, unb 
mie \\n tfj'orid)rer SOiann bauet, unb wie 
b<? flügen SÄirtneö ©ebdu im Stur n 



tai SÖOrt ©otteS/ me!d)e$ geiftlich ifr, id) 
aber mar ungeifütd)* unb fonnte e3 nicht 
gebul^renb t»erfrel}en. Jd) fubfete auft> 
bie Äraft bei] ^ertcS ©otteö nidit fo in 
meiner Seele wie ce l;atte femi foüen ; bal;er 
wutbe mir eft bange um ta$ Seligwerben. 
3>n tiefem Snj^anb brachte id) warnte 
3ahre ju, bti enehd) burefo eine fenberli* 
epe @d)ltfung sjon ©ott mein X;er^ aufge« 
wtdt würbe ; b,\ bann nid}t allein meine 
offenbove ۟nben, fenbern aucl) ber gan^e 
oerborbene Sufranb meine? ^jer^enö mir 
entbeeft würbe, unb meine Sünben -btangei 
un mid) fo, bafc icf) @oti 5ag unb W ach? 
mit ^brauen ffeljete» er feilte mir bed> 
imim Sünbeu »ergeben, meshes er auch 
getb^w &at. 9Jtein J^er| würbe mit uns 
au5<"pred)Iicher ^-reuoe überfdjürtet ; meine 
in mir r ; srrfd)enbe &ünbtn würben ge* 
r>et unb müßten fnh »erfriedjen »e^ 
tiefer ?Jcad)t ©one's ; allein, mil fch bie 
(jerurjten I «tiiljfeit be5 ©atanö nod) ni^t fannrt, 



36 



5Rorf) etwas Dom Söruöcr 3ol)annc« Sinfuüig. 



weiter (itttpti gcfd}aftc9 ijl bae gut« v ^ ; ci* 
jenfornlein ju »etberben ober pom Jper^e« 

wegzunehmen, bamit e$ feine ftrmbt brtn* 
gen möge; id) ami) bag ^S.uben übet* bem 
(^üten n.ui) bem Ütatl; (ibrifri nod) nid)t 
^•lernet hatte/ fo fam id) wieber oon tiefer 
Arbeit utv unt tarier nud) fo gar ba§ gu* 
te 3utrauen $u @ott, unb glaubt« nid;t 
fcafc er mid) annehmen würbe. 

3d) geriet!) fobann abermals in gro§e 
Tict!) unb sBefummcrnifj beö Jperjenl* 
unb war »erlege« wie id) bod) mochte ej* 
nen gute« <55runb finben, ba mein ftufc 
lieben fennte. SDleine 2Cn fed) tunken rowr* 
ben fcfymerjlid)/ unb ber Äummer würbe 
grojj, ba| ul) bie ÖJnabe bie mir von ©ort 
wiberfa!;ren war, fo ucrlaffen l>atte. 3d) 
mad)te mid) mtUd) wieber auf, faffete >Gcr^ 
trauen $u @ott unb flel)cteil)numQJnabe ; 
würbe aud) manchmal getrottet unb mei* 
ner ©itte gematoifi aber mein £erj war 
bod) nie veebt gewifc. 

3d) gefettete mid) enblid) ju folgen Sens 
ten weld;c man ^ietifren $u nennen pfleg* 
te, flagte il; nen meine 9^ott> ; es* würbe 
mir gefagt, id) miifctc bie €>ünbe lagen u* 
fromm werben. 3d) fagte ifyncn, bat§ id) 
feine grobe eünben mel)r tbate ; id) {}dtte 
aber bod) feine gute Qkbain'en, unb ware 
niefot rufyig in meinem QJewiffen. (£iner 
riefer gfreun.be faßte mir : 3d) feilte fei* 
,nen.2Biüen f)äben wellen; wann mein 
dBfüe gan$ an (Sott übergeben ware, fo 
würbe id) fd;on 9iul;e finben Dor mein 
£erj. 3>a8 l;cif 3 t ©runb graben, welches 
gewif aud) gut i]T, aber mübfam, unb ifr 
weber auf beu 5?*els nod) auf ben €>anb 
gebaut. $un l;abe nod) ein wenig ©e* 
butt, ob id) e5 erraten werbe, mag ®runb 
ober gunbament graben (jeijjt, ober roae 
enblid; auf ten J-elÄ gebau;t beift. 

3d) rtfolfcirte midj enblid), id) wollte geis 
lafrn feijn, man bringt ee (bad)te id)) bod) 
nickt $ur. $Bott fbhiinen^eit in biefer £K>elt, 
man get)t lieber ein wenig ju ehrbarer 
Kompanie unb reitreibt jid; bie fd;wrrmü* 



tfyige ©ebanfen burd) allerlei ©efprddje» 
furtum, man mad)t eö \o gut man t'ann ; 
unterbeffen fam mir bod) immer wieber in 
tin £inn, bafc id) bod) nod) feinen wal)* 
ren ®runb gelegt unt fein ruljig ipci-5 bats 
te. 3d) entfcblofc mid) enblid), id) wollte 
mir alle biefe ©ebanfon aud bem Sinn 
fd)lagen, unt wollte gel äffen fa;n ; unb 
l)atte ei aud) beinabe fo weit gebradtf, 
aber id) merl'te, baf, id) je langer je mel)r 
in l'aulicbt'eit fam, unt mußte bie Sßerte 
in meinem $erjen boren : Tu bifr weber 
falj nod) warm; unb fam alfo auf! neue 
wieber in elenfce wanfenbe Itmfranbe. 

3d) bad)te f wo fehlet eö bocj), taf, id) 
nicht -mm @enu§ be? g-riebenö (Mottet 
fommen fann, wooon id) bod) fd;on ofterä 
einen fo l;errlid)en 9Sorfct)macf gefpüret 
babe. 3d) madne mid) aufö neue wieber 
auf, griff bie &ad)t ernftlid) an, frunb 
frül) auf ja meinem OJebet, id) »iegab mid) 
in allerlei iCerlaugnungen, id) wibeifrunt> 
ben ^ünbm ber 3 ll d e » D fraftig; wo id) 
mid) befinnen fonnte lif, id) in oielen 3a!)? 
ren 3^'iianb unred)t getl)an t)atte, tat er* 
fe|teid)j tl;at aud) bei; meiner aujserli* 
eben s Krmutl) ben Firmen gute?, aber mein 
£er$ \\\n bod) nid?t »ergnügt ; id) betete 
inel unb faffete oft um mein unnü&£$ 
^•leifd) 51t jdbmen ; @ott erquirfete mir 
5war mein X;er^ oft, aber id) blieb nid)t in 
fold)cr ^aflung, unt meine Q5efel)rung 
fd)ien oft ale wie übern Raufen geworfen 
JU fet;n. 

Um bie 6ad),e fur^ ju faffen, meine eige* 
ne ÖBerfe mengeten ftd; immer unter @ot* 
teö v iBerf, taf, mid) ©Ott nid)t jUr 9vul)e 
bringen tonnte; unb fam alfo bei; allem 
biefem nod; nicht 511m bauen au] ben red)* 
Un ftclfcm, biö es enblid; in mir biejje : 



Qicrneli 



X'i 



in 03cbet unb 2(lmofen ifr vor 



©Ott gefommen; nun fd)icfe l;in 511 ^etro, 
ber wirb bir )a^n wie man tin feflges 
$ptr s befommt. Tie iXßerfe bie bu tl)ufr, 
ftnb wobl gut, aber beine (Seligfeit fanivfl 
tu bamitntd;t erwerben; ^etrus wirb bir 



Q^rrefponöenj. 



37 



fdnnt $Borte faa.cn, baf, tu unb beim ßan* 
je 7v a 1 1 1 i 1 1 c it>ert«t felio, werten fonnen. 
QBrtS war bann tic 9v«b« von bem $ermi 
Grübet alles ij*'' 9tou»d)> bie ^reti^t 

vom ©lauben. 

JcJ) glitte jroar ju»or feben t>iet<d von 
bim ©tauben an JJefum geboret; aber im 
Syvyn ntd)t verfranben; nun a&er ajeng 
mir ba6 2id)t auf, ber belle SÖforgehjftrn 
bad wabrbaftige 2id)t, wehbes tic Often* 
fdjen erleuchtet §um ewigen Üeben. Unb 
mann fjernacfymafä ber Satan fam unb 
brachte mir mancherlei £ina,e vor, unb 
wollte mir bie £aebe in Smeifel bringen 
unb mid) ju froren fuebte, fo facjte id) eins 
faltig: (Ter eolm ©orte« fyat fein QMut 
vor mid) pergoffen welches mid) reinigt/ 
u\\t> mad;t unauefpredrtid) 9Bera,nü<jen. 
Unb wann mid) l)ernad)mals ber Satan 
(wit er oft that) anfechten wollte mit%wi* 
fefmurfjigfeft, fo machte id)esfur$ mitiljm, 
unb §ab ihm immer jur Antwort : f5efu 
QMut ijt im Äflerfyeiuajien Q^ürije für mtd)/ 
fein QMut «bet befferc SMnae benn 2ßMs 
8Miit, unb fo wie!) ber Satan enblid) »on 
mir, fo ba§ id) ungefroret ten ^rieben 
(Sottee bei 3fcfu Qeniejjenfonnte, unb l)abc 
alfe erfahren voa§ t$ ifr: 51 u f einen gclfen 
bauen, Unb oi)naead)tet id) burd) tk 
SBürffamfeit \o ermübet unb abgemattet 
war, \o max bod) mein armes Jpcrj t'aum 
gum ©tauten $u bereben. 

(£d)luf, folgt.) 



Corrcfponöcnj. 

Uufer lieber ©ruber (Tbrtfriati ,£ari* 

^encifcr von ^ancafrer f&a, fya. i\i nid)t 
meljr In'nieten. (Sielje $flbee*9Ca§eia,e am 
£nbe biefer Kummer.) Schon tanü,« l;at 
imö ein £ob«efafl nicht fo empfinblid) $e* 
rülnt, fo unerwartet überrafd)t unb niebers 
a,efd)laa,en, unb ju fo(d)em tiefen 9c\ubbens 
fen über bie 2Btoberwea,e beß «£>errn a*? 
führt, wie biefer. Obgleid; wir il)\\ fer/on 



fünf unb inunyg 3abre fannten at* einen 
tbeuren ©ruber in (Sbrifro, unb treuen 
Arbeiter im 2B«moera,e bed .Öcrrn, fo war 
bod)biefe 33efanntfcbaft \\\ ben legten ^elm 
Jahren, naebbem )'c viele altere trüber, 
einer nach bem anbern, burd) ben $ob vor 
unS binamid't morben waren, genauer, 
vertrauter unb inniger geworben. 

ÄöUiti finb brei donate verflogen, feit* 
bem wir mit biefem unb vier anttvn 3?rü* 
bem aus ber (ftttye unb gern« in einer ©e* 
meinbe jufammen trafen, unb befd)äftiget 
waren miteinanber, Um Siebe, triebe unb 
£intr«d)t ^u pflanzen. Unb fiel)e, fdjon 
|e$t, nod) el/« man fer)en fonnte, ob ba6 
®«pftan$t« wad)fen unb gebeten würbe, 
ober ob ber falte 90 inte r*ft i o fr 
ba$ 5»irte <})flän$l«in%m 2(uffommen l;in? 
bere, ijr einer biefer fünf ^n«d)t« be? l)imms 
lifd)en ©artnerö von feinem irbifd)en Kte 
geroerf abberufen. £r l;at fein Slugnig 
mit feinem $ob verfieejelt, unb 9 wie balb, 
wie balb! wirb aud) tk ditiljt an uns 
fommen ! 

% d>t %a§t nad^er, am ^weiten Sonn* 
tticj im December waren wir nod) in ber 
2>erfammlunej an feinem §wuf*. Grö war 
vie(leid)t bie te|te -^erfammluna,, bie vor 
feinem $0b in feinem £aufe war. SS 
war weni<jfren£ bie lefete für un*. «JBie 
rüfriej unb munter war er bamal?! 5(le 
ob er mit 3üna,lina>£raft anejetban wä* 
re, war er befuiften, feinen Q3rübern unb 
ber gemeinte 5« bienen. 0^v:l) ber QSer* 
fammlunß fuhren wir mit i()m in feinem 
^•a()rjeuc| ju einer ^benb^erfammluncj, 
unb am nad)fren SDcorgen Rieben wir 
von einanber — für bicfel Sieben. O meine 
s orüber! "Jpofeten wir allein in biefem 
Zthtn auf Gbrifrum," batten wir fein 
anberecv fein befferec>, fein ewi\|e^ "dvn |u 
boffen, fo wären wir bie «lenbeflen unter 
allen @efd)opfen! 

SGBenn wir nid)t ftjr irren, fo leben nod) 
jwei ältere befrätiejte Wiener biefer (Gemein* 
be, tit fdion lange auf ^lltcr^ unt Jei&eS* 



SS 



CcrrefVonDcn}. 



^dnwubbeit imbt mehr bte*nen fonnen, , Hub werbe eileno? ami) em (Styrifr, 
unk ebne Zweifel nur ^erlancjen ,uif ihre QBie urtfet ©niter war. 

t£rlofung t»en rem Veibe bicfc? $<>&*$ fan *HB4$tnttt an eure iicbrcr, £ie 
rtxif unb (id') barnacb fefynen. SCfcer an ; cud) fraa YlVrt <5otrcs gefragt ha* 



ihnen gieng ber $obes*(£na,el bis ie&t r*oriU 
brr, unb nahm benjrmgeil hinweg/ ber 
nod) in reücr Äraft un* ^irffamfei* 
franb. £> ro« wunberbar (int* tu &&$< 
be? £crrn, unb n>te gar unbcgvcifiid) finö 
feine (Serielle l 

€>d)lie§lict/ fugen wir ned) fofcgenbe Siei* 
nie bei;/ bie uns nad) Sefung ber ^r.uieu 
^er)\baft eingefteffen fmb ; 
1. 
(Ttyrifru?, ber £err, Clr lebet nodyl 

^ier.m Ijalt jf|T# mein Syvy 
Xeicb ober arm, bp£ $obte?3o$ 
3 ft nimmer efn« &d)mer$. 
2. 
@o tbeuer aud) bai Diüffyug war/ 

£but bed) @tafl> wie 6t »iff; 
3l;m, nicht un?, ifr es offenbar; 
2Ut> barum, Syxy fei; frill ! 
3. 
niemals bat ©ort e? je rerfch/nf 

Cr madder alle? gut. 
jiafst alle? uns ;um JÖeil gefdui/n ; 
^luf/ i>\\]t Ölauben?? v Diutl)l 
4. 
Hur um ein kleines ift'5 $u tfyun, 

(Bel)ii wir benfetben ©ang; 
££r ruht, unb wir aud) werten rub'n, 
HidH lang nsfllul e?, nicht lang. 
5. 
iE in jebeä renn bereite fi.1v 

vTbnfru^ roirb femmen bait ; 
Ivomm, Seele» eil' unb febirfe bid)'! 
>ür rid)tet jung unb alt. 
C. 



ben, tDCIci;er ttnüt fc[;atict an, ttne 

fo-l^ct tbrtm <5 lau ben rwdv" £eb. 

13, 7. 



Ätiö beul Sd>rei6en eine? tr/euren alten 
trüber? \n Virginia. 

lieber trüber in bew .f?errn ! §0tlt ei* 
he» ©rufe ber Viebe unb re? ft rieben? *m 
eid> unb bie Qtiniarn, imo a'le bie nvt 
uno bei bir (inb f (breite rrf) biefe Serten, 
erfüllt mit .rcricn?s>>anfbarfeit 311 ®ett 
für bie Qu be fees ©efunNjfit bes ?eibeft 
aber ned) r-ielmebr für bie $abe ber tkfe 
funbbeit ber Seele* welche ifr feie £5*ort 
fetattes« b a 8 all e 6 heile t, wenn wir 
barnaeb hungern unl bürfren, unb b.ifjefe 
biv\e genieje« in walsrem (glauben unb ©e* 
februn^ |^r@otfc 

98?05 ben en^lif.bcn ©ofpet-Stffter be* 
teifftr fo ifr meirt &iw\ trod), wie eUecefieiir 
ibw nicht jurwgwfefrn 1 / unb bie l'ecticnen 
fur^ unb gut §u maeben. (T? bünfr mich, 
bie üKitglieber flnt) überhaupt ya la§ unb 
tr^i» Öottes 90*rt unb erbaulid^e 8chr:fi 
ten ^liefen; iOian.he tonnen amb iticht 
aut lefen, unb bann wirb ihnen tie Seit 
cjleicb 511 fange. ?tbcr i^ieüeidn wirb el 
auf lit ilWinbeit ber Stimmen anforn* 
men ; ich bin benmad) cjelaifen in ber 
^acbe. 

Uebriacnö mae ba? ^eut(d>e ansehet, ^ 
UM'cbeinet b.i§ halb unterzugehen in unferer 
@egeub. ^? (mb ferne beutfehe B<buten 



mehr, uub nicht mehr viel beurfd) ^rebis 
^\id^t bu bieb fclbfo bannfällfr fcu nrdlt aen:^. ti:' fcheint, al? wenn bie juhejen 

iVeute feine (^ene-arheit Rotten, etwa? reut* 
kbes mehr ;u boren, uuo eben»*o aud) rieh* 
iVllte, eba,lent> fic ron .^au? au? £>eUffcb* 
■ fi nt . %\hx wenn ber bcutfd)e Q5ifiter 
gefcruoft wirb, matv~r ia iv. r für fünf 
>baler fd)i<fen. (.£er$lü(>ni ^ 



gtimt anbern Sünbern aar, 
3« ©otte? ewiae? (Bericht, 
£a5 allen iji furchtbar. 

£iunif irer iu\b uubefchret n"r, 
£cr beut m\ ©rat) unl 2\i!t', 



(TorrcfpenbciV 



bit\< Nnterfni^img b;;> Dttttf^en.) 

ÜMun weijj id) \Va\v, ob bir Tu* apocrypbi* 

fiben iftitdjer DJeuen ii'ranicut? (fic jinb 

in i\r ^erlenburgcr ißibeJ ;) befannt fintf 

ä,':i' c? Dünft mich; es finO einige leru-rei* 

p.c.- Schriften barinnen. Ss iff eine 



Cii leftaget tyre linfrudjt* 



gap. 3. 
öarffit. 

Sap. 4. 5eVtbe F Ifitna unb 3 ort» 
d> i m, werben burd) f ngel il;rer ^rud)t* 
barfeit (jalben oerfubert. 

Sap. 5. Joachim bringet fetitOp* 



ift barin, genannt : "2Daä i£oana,c* j fer. X n n a gebieret tie 9H a 



n a. 



Jin si 3acolM :" S^ fml 23 f ur# fca* Sap. 6. 9Jcar ia wirb von ihren 
bitel barin »erfafct. 3d) »ill bit bieöpr.» rÄeltern ®ött gefyetltgeti unb priefrerlid) 



re&e hbtdjretben. I gelegner. 

iab iEoatiÄdutm Ü^coH. £*f*l Sap. 7 



ÜKartrt wirb, 3 Jahr alr, 



felbe wirb fonjt eigenflid) *Sort>ereitung$* in teit Tempel gebrbttyf. 

ihMnaelium genannt* unb iffui barjn nod)| Sap. S. »ftftdjbem Sft.'aria 12 3'abr 

einiger tfbrjug gugteigiiet. rer 3>»co* ölt ifr, wirb auf ihre 2Serl;eiratl)ung ge* 

I u 9 aber, tem es jttgefenrieten wirb, ifr tadn. 

ber kleinere, beg £erm ^rubev, ber ten Sap. 9. DJ? a r j a , V j^ ^ n , 3 L> f c p [} 

Suha'men bes ©ereebtrn geführt, unb ;,u »ertrauet. 

fafem ^ifeboff geniefen, 2>on Smt*j. Sap 10. Üftarti bitft mit an ben 
gen wun ifr bafjelbe wdfl ;u aller, Seifen ^eiligen Kleibern bes SempeJS arbeiten. 
tebtlt unb l>od)gebalten nx-rben.- worunter ] iL :c. 
nah ber ebrlid)e 9$ 1 d) a e ( $ e a n b e< ._ 

,u, M fen Reite««,!. Uta«»»*! ««er, ^ «** '; r "» «<» »«?? unb 
,u,d be ffiriikn, ifr c* .«* ? Wrl,eiltl 8t ' n *'?"'*« **«*«*r HM g»* 
unb oer.n\orfen werben, ^wnkteljt feil 
es gleid)w>el)l eljebeffen öffentlich gelegen war* 
ben feijn in ten Orientalifd\-n<!i;riftlid>'n 
CSemeinbe«, 



niebtvr ober galten ee> bod) iObamte für per* 
biid^tig ; fe wijftn wir, wie es aiub manchen 
butberu 6d)riften, «"U pai Krempe ( ber 
k*pfffe( an bie £ef>raety ber ^weiten Crpi? 
frei % J>etri, ber v*pi|Tet %utä, unb aud? ber 
Offenbarung, noeb rer fur^em, unb aucr/ 
felbft ju unfern Seiten ergntvg*n# bie bed) 
leaibtid) aud) fogar in Cvincnifdn'n (irebit 
tjefommen jtnb ; ba man bed) brefe^ (tat- 
ffbangelium Sacbbt) nur unter ben apiv 
cn;pbifd)en nicht ^urüd ^u laffVn begebret," 
9iun ne.l) etn?ae ren bem .onihtlr ber 
Kapitel. 



Witt fonntefr tu etwas (h-e-auuebee. bariu 
finben unb mitteilen. 

». 5). 
(^cubfdTift bcö £erftw?!ge&er$. g^i^ 
i/^ilt ef «un aber bei «fnS nrtnig ober | h ' infr ' ^ ifr tiefe €cbrift nod) niebt gar 

lange tn einem $ud) erfebienen, betitelt: 
^^ö :Hpocrypbifci)C Heue Xcfra* 
tncnf, ,, unb, menu id) ntd)t irre, bei 30s 
?,) a n n 15 a r in S a n c a fr e r, <J)a. gea 
»rucf| werben. 3d) bipie baö S3nd> 
felbfr #tid)t ; ^enfe nöer, eö werbe unte^ 
benen, bie nod) £eutfd) (efen, 51'einlid) be* 



rannt fet;n. Ob ber je|icje ^ab]t f ber int 
vergangenen December beft'2el)rfa|> "ta\\ 
bie Jnngfrau ÜJlaria otynt Srbfünbe gebe* 
ren fey," 511111 (^laubem^Crtifel in feiner 
Äird)e geni«bt hat, tkün <?e!>rfafe auö 
b e m (2* 9 a « g et i » m 3 a c c b i genemrf 



(hap. 1. 3 ö a ct> im, ber Jungfrau I *«Ö b' u ' f ^nn id) aud) nid)t wi|Jen. 

ajBenigjJen?, bünft es m«d> hatte er 511?. 
erft tiefen catuMiifd) mad)en feüen. 
fflßir glauben nad) ber Schrift, ta£ ber 



SKarTa SS^tcr* bat feinen ^rben. 

^£ap. 2. ?( n 11.1, ber ^ungfran ^t a* 
ri a OJuttter, trauert, unb bittet ©Ott um 
rbarr'cit. 



taögfaubige DJi.wn burc^ baö (glaubige) 



4() 



^oöefcSlnjcigc. 



SOSeifrr MHb M ungläubige 2Bei& burd) ton 
(gläubigen) 93lann geljcüiget wirb* fenfr 
wären unfere .tfmter unrein ; nun aber 
fint fie ^titta-"- 1 Corintl). 7, 14.) 



if ine 2Mttc. 



äßijr muffen tic Q5ittc im Chigjifeben 2?i? 
fiter thid) biet rt>icbVr1)6l^r»r fcrfg unfere ttebe 
©ruber und bed) oerfd)onen moebfen mir 
3>rio«t*®efd)afren an bet Jährlichen SJer* 
fnmmlung. S£ir wellten wüni\hen, baf 
unfere liebe 2ef<r tie tort angeführten Ur; 
fachen beherzigen mcd)ten, unb fügen nur 
bei, r»n$ mir reit am £ch!uf; gefagt {üben,* 
taf,, menn 95rüber nicht gerne ihre Briefe 
a\i\ bie s }>eff geben $u einer 3tf*> me )i< 
unä balb perfonlicb &u feben erwarten, fie 
bed) tie Briefe fdjreiben, unt was taju ge? 
than werben fell; bam Fljun unb rerfiegeln, 
HTtt tann an tie Q3crfammlung mitbringen 
mochten, me mir tann, fe mir leben, fie 
felbff in Empfang nehmen fennten. 

TOcgen unferer s £ic£crbücba\ 
<£ie neue SiuSgab' terfetben ifr jwar 
entlich fertig, aber bet Ohutbinbcr tann 
fie nid;t fe fdmell einbinten, ate tie ©c* 
frellungen femmen. hinter, tie gerne 
wehte hatten auf Cemmtffien §ii wrfau« 
fem bitten mir um@ctult, intern mir tie? 
jenige juerft oerforgen muffen, tie bat ©clb 
voraus befahlt haben. Schulten muffen, 
mie es red)t iff, gtfcrfl Inhabit merten. 

Unfer bcutfc^Cö 2§fatr. 

Ter Crangelifcte SBcfüds* hoffen mir, 
fell tech nod) entlich $u etantc femmen, 
Smar femmen tie Unterfchreiber nur fehr 
lnngfam ein, ihre Sabl hat nod) feine $wei 
huntert erreicht, ^jenn <s aber fe fortgebt, 
mie feit Oieujaljr, fe mochte tech bis Snbe 
beS Sntyrö eine hin (an gliche 9tnjar)( fich 
finten. Sßew Unterfchreiber werten im; 
mer mit ten Hummern ron 2(nfang be? 
3nljr6 eerfehen, meil feine <£ubfcriptien 
anters, als rem Oieujaljr an, angenem? 
men werben fann. Sft^ir haben bis je§t 
monatlich 10 leiten gegeben, unt merten 
auch fortzufahren fe ui thuu ; tech mirt 
tie eine rälfte, mie tiefesmai, etwa? am; 
früherer Seit fenft. 



cTöfced - :M 115 civic. 
8Cls f hen ter englifd)e Q3tfifet für tie? 
fen 9^enat fertig t\etrucft mar, fam uns 

föigenter Q^rief jur £anb, welcher uns 
fehr fdmicrmVo überrafebte. £s ifr im 
Cnghfchm gcfd'ricben, unt rerr geben ten 
mcfcntlidicn Inhalt im £cntfdcn. 

l'icbcr Brüter, Jd) bringe tir trauri? 
ge ^-otfehaft. 

&rarb am «ten 9)inrj unfer lieber 
lauter (Thrifrtari ilana/ncctcr, 8Mifc 
feher ter £[£ei§?(£icben?@enieinbe in Sans 
cafrer Ce. ^>a. Cr mar nur etliche ^at^e 
franf mit ent^'intlichem ^citenfteehen. 
Vlm Renntage ver feinem ?(bfcbiel prebig* 
re er noch. Cr brachte fein filter au] G:i 
3ial)ie, -i Senate unt i>l $a^e. 

s 2(m Senn taß ten 11 58c är$ murte fei? 
ne fterbliche ^vülle bem SKutterfeboeS t<*r 
Crten überleben unter tem (geleite einer 
cjre§en SJcen^e ron Mitgliedern unt ^reun* 
ten, tie alle feinen fe fchnellen unt unrer? 
bofften 5lbfchiet beflagten. £\t Zeichens 
reten, ron Brüter 5^ a ei t (Verlad) 
unt ^s a c e b di e i n h e 1 1 gehalten, roa* 
ren a\^ tie Sperre ^ v .ndi .cjegrünbet, 2 
^imoth. 4, 7. 8. "3d) l;abe einen gutta 
ftampf gefÄmpfet» :c. 

Cr mar nicht nur n»rrtl)gefcba|t In ter 
•Semeinte, iji mekter er mebnte, fontern 
allentbalben in unferer fe weit awsge&reis 
toten 33riiberfcbaft, wo er l)»nfam, eter be? 
fannt mar, allein treuer Symi- balter über 
tie ©eheimniffe ©otteö unt in ter Qkmem* 
te M .frerrn ; unt murte taher efterö er? 
wählt ale ein 9Jcifa,liet ter frehenten eter 
SCeltejten Committee in ter jahrluten 95er* 
jjimmlung. Sein ?55irfen auf Crten aber 
ifr nun 311 Cnte, ta$ ^auö feiner frerbli? 
d^en dritte ifr ^erbrochen ; fein Jtampf, 
feine i'eiten, fein Sauf ifr fceübradjt; 
ted) hoffen mir, feine ^eele hat aefunten 
baS .rauf-, nicht ron 9)ifnfd)en*£änben 
gemdebt, fontern ron Oieit erbauet, la$ 
ewig ifr imX:immel, me eine hebere 5£irf? 
famfeit feiner märtet, unt we mir, wenn 
mir treu bU\h<n biß ane Cnte, ibm be? 
gegnen, unt mit ilnn unferer Srlofung 
freuen, nnb gemeinföSaftlicb mit ihm unt 
allen tbeuer?erfauften Beeten, au? allem 
^olf, (^efchlecbt unt Ort, ba« ewige 
Öallelujal) anfrimmen merten ©Ott unt 
\mi Stimm. 

S- St. 






$$4? <^V#W4ft$t%4 Ü*SW§, 

&CL\\b 1. ju!v 1853, tTro. P. 



£ie Jnmieince in fccr WtiffCf 

ofccr : 
5ci.a,niffc lvn Öcm &A-fcyti einer 
apoffo!ifd?en (Bcnmnfce oom 5ln* 
fiinv» fcca (Eb^rt^eliumö Wo auf on* 
fore 5cit. 

^Dtc &$fjmtfd?en druder. 

jfcaS ©Inuben&befennfnijs ber irebmi? 
(.Km J^rudciTf friuimte in ben «£aupf* 
tfrtitfeln mit bem ber Wal Genfer liber* 
ein» unto fe.glckbtr $?eife ihre l'ircbliebe Sjri* 
riebtuna, unt Drbnuna,, worin tic ape* 
ff elt febe Äirdx ihr.cn attejeit nie 9Sorbifb 
bienre. Q5efenbere ftrena,e beobachteten fte 
tic bliebt bes Sönngclrumff welcher alle 
Waiter ohne Unterfdvict fidl unterwerfen 
mußten. 35ei a,erinaeren ftetylern würbe 
tic a,cbeime Erinnerung unt) SBeffrafung 
angtwaifth wclcbe tie Brüter untereinan* 
rcr beobadrteten ; bei größeren fanb ef* 
fentfube QSejtrafiing vor tcr (Gemeinte, u. 
\n aan$ übnu'rcn fallen aan^licbe 2(u$* 
fd)Üefeuna, r-cn tcr (gemeinte fratt. 

Uni tic 2(njt(t)ten mit ®nmbfn|e ties 
fer neuen v KMmufcbcn Brüter nod) phi(U 
öicr ins ^ivhr $u fteften> fuu.cn wir noch fei* 
ijenbes 3cua,nif, aus einer antern Daielle bei. 

"Tic &ci>mif4)cn Brüter (int eine 
eeette cbrijilidxr Veut'c, wclcbe in Q3oI>s 
inen aufitanteu im Satyr 1107. eie falH 
en ten fyafeft mit feineu (larbinälen aU 
ten "Xnticbrift, unt) tie f>iomifd)e .ftirebe 
at? tie .rurc tn r wn we Üb er in ter Offen? 
batting tie SKebe tlT- £ic verwarfen tie 
^acramenre tcr ^lemifchen .frireber unt 
erwarten l'aicn j\u ihren ^retiejern. <2ie 
Gelten tie €cbrift für it>rc riß ( u'gc ©laus 
benMRegelr unb verwarfen tie pabfrltcben 
Zeremonien in ber 33ea,e$un§ ter 93ceffe : 
nod) matten (ie ©ebraud) reu irgenb eis 
nem antern ©ebet, «1$ tem ©ebet bes 

.s;(Jrrn. 

£ie tauften alle diejenige wieter, wefe 
d)e fieb an ifyre ©e meinte anfdSlojfen. £ie 
rerab febeuten tic Anbetung ter ^eiligen 
unt Filter, ©ebete für tie 9&erfforbenen# 
(Sfatefigfcifr ©etübbe unt ftafren (turd) 
^lenfcbencjcbote r-crerbnet,) unt beobacb* 
teten feine fteuertagc alö tie bed (griffe 
»tagfv ter Dffern unt "Ppngfren. 



Jn 1588. würben )\c ron ben tfatboli* 
|\bcn bei tfenig ö a b i el a u ö bem $roei« 
ten: angefragt? welcher ein Gsbift gegen fie 
auvacben liejs* unt ihnen inrbct/ webet* 
beim liebe nod) effenrlid\' 93erfamm(ungen 
ju halten. %U V u t h e v fub <\<c s tn tie Äir* 
d\* r»on 9?om eii'lartc, fud)ten tie Sb^mi« 
fd\'n Brüter mit feinem Wnljanß @emeii^ 
fdjaft. Vi iifa;u\lid) jeiflte tiefer 9ieferniator 
jirofen ^Biberwiflen c^\}c>\ fie. lHlc> aber 
bie s ^ e h m c n ilj« reputirten an ihn 
fftftbren im ^ahr 1535. mit einem au^ 
führlid)cn Bericht ihrer Setyre» fo ernannte 
er fie aU eine ©efetlfebaff von ^"hriüeiu 
teren i'ehre ter Feinheit be^ Sr-atfgeli* 
ihnp am naebfren tarne. 5Mefe Werfte 
publieirte tin antcre^ (Glaubt n^befennts 
nijs in 1535, worin fie ter Bieter taufe 
entfaejtenf welche fie anfanglicl) geübt bat* 
ten# worauf eine iBereinigumj geftiftet rruv* 
te mit ten 2 u tb e r a n e r n, unt nad? 
her mit ten 3 w i n 9 1 i a n e r n, bereu Weis 
nunejen fie 9dft ta an fortfuhren 51t fels 
gen." 

s }iu* tiefem erhellet, taf 3 He 53ol»ni|cben 
Brüter 93aptif!ifd)e öruntfafje behaupte? 
ten bis auf bau %\\)x 1585, in ter ^>ert# 
obe terfveformatieu bes }c & je h n te n 3 al;r* 
l;unberte. 

9Sdre iiv,ent jemaut geneigt biefes 511 
bejweifelUf ter la$e fid) erinnern an tafv 
n>a8 fie fclbft be^eu^ten in ihrer "9ied)ts 
ferti^uiu) bes @(auben?; ©otteebienfres u. 
03ebraucbe tcr Brüter in S£c!)men unt 
93tal;ren Anne 1532." wo fie fa^cn; 

"iüöift offenbar» fcaf; cuclun^cts 
taufe v»on Feinem nu^en; nod; nad) 
^cr (Einfcfctmfl €bviili i}l, fon^ern 
von ^em berframmt; ^er foKte er? 
funken btt nad) feinem eiaenen 
Willen unfc (But^unFen. Über iTbri? 
ffuö will feine (Taufe baben nad) 
feinem Wort ^ur ibergebung ter 
Öuncen, n>orauf er auch ^elutFeit 
verbeiß ivcnn tEr fprtd;t: "Wer 
^a ^latibet unü e\etaufff wire fcer 
tvirt fe'effg unu^en." €iehe ^taiiö 
@efd)icbte tcr ^aufe unh ^auf^eftnnten. 
^eite 117. 

^(uö tiefen ^cuanifTen, wcl;ben wir nod) 
liefe antere beifügen iouaten; ijt es t;ir^ 
8 



or, 



£>cr 2&angclifd)C 25cjud)< 



(angliii; flar; ba§ tic £oluuifd)en trüber 
gegen bie Sfitibertaufe waren* unb alle 
bte wieberum tauften; ipeM)* ju i hier ®e* 
meinbe famen. £ie ftrage w i e fie tic 
Saufe ocrrnbtcten, eb burcb <£intauebuna,, 
ober $egie§eiv unb wenn burd? (Sintaiuh* 
uiKv ob burcb einmalige ober breunaßgc 
^iiuaudwng, Fann nicht jrotifelfcaft fepn# 
wenn wir uns erinnern* ba§ tic Nehmen 
erfrliib $um ßtfauben be$ $»<wgeliums ge* 
bracht würben waren burcb tic $rebigt»&n 
Q|riect)ifd)en O'hrifrcn, weld)* allezeit tic 
br e i m a li g e (Jintaucfyung fur wefent* 
lid) hielten y.ir Saufe; (fubc eben) — taf, 
tot.ci ntait'ge (Sintaudwng nod) aflge* 
mein gebräuchlich war fclbfr in ben SKomi* 
fdje« i*Jemeinfcen r<on Nehmen, Xeutfd^ 
hint ». f. w. bis auf tie Seit ber SKefor*. 
itiÄitioii» we&Ww wenn wir feine anbere 
Sengnnje batten, tic Saufjhine in ben aU 
ten kircbcnsgcbautcn 3 cu 3 e n waren, web 
che mrijtens gro]s genüg |1nb/ nicht allein 
gan$ Heine Winter einzutauchen, [entern 
auch felcbc Don einem heberen Setter ; unb 
•taf, bie Reformatoren/ 2 u 1 1; e r unb an* 
'lere, foUfje übten, lernen wir ftuö einem 
Bericht &en 'I s o m c r a n u 6* einem ftrcunb 
mit Mitarbeiter Sutlers* ten er uns gibt 
r-on ber SSGeife einen ^iiten 511 taufen, unb 
welche wir un\a-n liefern mittbeilen, 
nm ihnen \u geigen* wie fclbfr tic 
2 u 1 1) e r a n e r tie Xaufe re rrichte ten 
in ben Sagen ber DCeformdfion. 

s }> m e r a n u s fagt : "36enn ein 3u« 
be bei uns tic Saufe (ibrifie begehret, fo 
glauben wir ihm nicht fo halte, £r mu§ 
un$ erhebe Spruche au$ ^öloü unb au3 
ten Sprepbcton t»on Gbrifte anffagen, utfb 
befenberi, was er au$ ber ^refctgt bes 
(ir-angclü dhrifri gelernt habe? £>arau$ 
wir mögen werfen, 06 ei fein Gfrnjt fei) ». 
Dann befehlen wir ihn etlichen liatecbiften, 
tie ihn ten ebrifrlicben (Satedu?mus leb? 
reu/' 

"Darnach auf einen befrimmten Xfy me 
Saufe lauen wir mitten in urtfere Strebe 
fefcen einen v^raufübcl mit Buffer, fe t^cit 
ta% ein 9Jienfd) fonne barin fifcen auf ten 
Milien unt bas ÜBaffer ihn be beeret 6i§ an 
tic Schultern. Solcher tfübel fofl um 
unb um unb tareben behängen werben 
unr Büchern, boeb alft>, bat; auch fur bem 
.ttubcl mit bcnfelbigen Büchern werbe (in 
SHaum eingenommen; ta (idt) bet 3nbc »er* 
bedfet/ anhiebt y.w Saufe, unt wieber an* 
jiehet, nad) ber <auft. Darum werben 



tie uuber an allen leiten alfo umhängen, 
taf, man fie Fan aufwerfen, wenn ber Jure 
im SBaffer auf ten tfnieen ßfeeft unb wie* 
tcr nicbcr;icbcn, wenner getauft ifr. 

«3ur redeten *>ett bringet ber *Pfarrljerr 
ober ^rebiger ten Suben* unb freuet i(m 
mitten in bie .Vcinbe fur allen beuten, unb 
frage* ilm offenbarfid) : ^uce, wie willt 
bu acme beiffen? Cfr antwortet : 3o()an* 
neS ober v .\\ Ter ^rebiger fa^et: Jol)an* 
nei feilt bu beiffen. Sobannes, \~ac s t ber 
bie ^n (lebete ÖJottes aus Söiofe. Ta 
bebet er alfo an: bie jeljn ©ebote (Lottes 
finb, ba^e erfre :e. Darnad) fpridn ber s ^re* 
biger: Johannes, bieweil bu witlt getau* 
fet fe»n mit ber laufe libnfr;, fe befenne 
beinen (glauben fur ber ganzen ©emeinbe, 
beantwortet: 3d) glaube an ©ott tax 
J&Rter>?lllmdd)tigen 8d)opfer :e. Leiter 
'fp-;d)t ber k ]>rebiger: Johannes; «ir-illt bu 
auf ten glauben, ten tu |e|t befennet 
bafr, getauft fei>n? — ^r antwortet: Aa, 
reu .öer^cn gerne,*' 

"Salb gel)et ber %ii\>i hinter ben Jür* 
hanji \u bem tfubel, unt> weil er baö 
Lammes unb reftn babeim gelaffen hat, 
fo feucht er ba tie iüsebube aus# wirft ten 
died abr jretget ins 5Baffer/ unt wirft ba^- 
X:cmb uim :\ocf, unb fef;et fiel) halb in* 
ül>aiTer auf bie ^nie. Dann wkft man 
auf ben llmbano,, taf, ^ctermann orTeutliib 
tonne mfclien unt Juroren," 

(^k es fam, bajj man bie Täuflinge 
nactenb iaufen ju iwüfien glaubte, gegen 
alle ©efüble ber Sj^r6arf«it unb £a>m* 

bafticifcit, unt ebne einen Debatten vo\i 
Vlutoritat in ber ©Chrift, ifr nur babnnb 
^1 erf'laren, tat, na ebbe m einmal tie täte 
bertaufe mehr unb mehr eingriffe* war, 
yoc man ta* Oiacfenbs^aufen amiv;]uemi 
Üen fanb, man tiefe? auch bei Grwacbfc- 
neu p thun anfteng, um baturch b:e «j^in* 
bertaufe mehr unt mehr afiejemein p maa 
d)eit.) 

«SM faijet ber laufer mit ber red)ten 
Spmt .^ebanne?hci bem .tfepf, unb fprubt 
laut: Unt ich taufe tich im Manien 
t e ^ SS a t c r f<, (hier truefet er ihm ben 
Ifopf inf^ 5Baffer, unb glicht ihn halb \vk* 
ter herfur ;) unb be§@ h n c £ t (hier 
brücfet er ibn ins 5Baffet mm anbernmal 
wie jur-or ;) u n b b e s Seifigen (15 c 1= 
ft e s, (hier brücfet er ilut ins SÖ3afjer mm 
brittcnmal wie vorhin;) — ber getaufte !Je* 
I;anne6 fprid)t : ?(men." 



S)ci Soangcttj^e Q?cfud>. (ft 

"35alb jfiui>t man ben Umgang itricbcc ^nm £d)luffc bief^r QSemerfimflen müf* 
$u, bajj man nubt darein fe^en hnn, unb fen wir einen llmfranb anfuhren, ber fid) 
bev (je taufte freiat aus bem Q$afferi jeucl)t jutvwS/ ^61;rent wir baä Obio.« au$ Um 
fid) aii/ fommt l>erfur; unb uebct wiebev beutf^e« DrjcunaUSBerC al>fd)rieben, unb 
nrftten in ber JtirdK/ wie uuw. (Sr hebet in§ £nalii\be überfefjtem (für ton ©ofpel* 
aber feine tfugtn ;ir^ £äntö in ten A?inis fBipter.) Clin teutfd)er "DJcann, amb ein 
!iu'!, nnb fpridft mit lauter Stimme Vutbcraner, Da- für und arbeitete* unt ut 
janajam unb b<ut-lid>: Ta? walte Seiten <u im$ auf Me £tube fam, naljm 
$ o 1 1 b e r 35 a te r, u nb D e y v t£ o b n, at? ein ¥iebl;aber iumii Sefen zuweilen ein 
Li n l Der 1) e i 1 i o, e Ö3 e i fr ; Vi m e n. SSucl) uir .öanb wäjjrenb Der iKuljefrunte 
SDamit fallt er auf feine .Ycnic, unb betet Qrine? ^a^eö ergriff erutfätfia, ba? QMub 
cifentlub : ÖSater unfcr:c. Vi num. ansein ber obige 9(rrffel genommen iffc 
£av.nael) le<jet Der ^riefrer ferne ifpanb au} unb fiel abrate auf bi<\\n nemiieben Itrth 
etauften .^aur/t, unb fprkbt t>a$ [efc* fei. (*r la$ ilm aufmeit'fam, unb als er 
re (Bebet über ihn, aus unferem ^aufbücb* Damit fertig war, faa,te er: '4§}ewi|ifid). 
lein : ED e r 91 1 1 m a cb t i o, e ® o 1 1 u n D menu ba?" bie $aufe gbrifri ifr, wie Die 
9ß a te r je. Vi m e n, !Te? naebfren eonn; gjater" unferer eigenen .rtirebe bezeugen; fe 
taa> Darnad) o,ehet ber o/taufte "sube ooran, i fr c c> Die unfere nicht; b. I). niebt iibrifri 
mit reu anbern Cibrifrcn, ^iim Üuul)tmal;l Saufe," Unb naeb einigen weitem Vleiu 
unfe^ö «fpSrrn 3i\ü Glwifti." £eruno,en, Deren wir uns nicl)t oenau erins 

<i q weit ^ N o m e r a n u 6 in ?utberi nern, be(d)lo| er mit ben ?.Bcrten i. "iSBar* 
igcbnf ten 5om. 12. 5£it$enbera, 1603. fei. um feilten wir nid)t getauft werben mit 
lim, u. jieujenb. ber nemlieben Saufe £t)rifri, wk tiefer 3u* 

ÜBenn fplclje rid)tio,e V(nfid)ten o o n ber be würbe ?" üBir wollen nur i^ytvir waf> 

5:a^fe ei bri fr t ncd) berrfebenb waren wir bamal? innerlich feilsten: ^^unbtt- 

bei Den Säebfifeben s ?veformatei;en, wie bits ber @eifr ©ptteä bk)t iteber^ityuno, nid)t 

fe eintaebeQrr^abliuu] beweißt, unb viel au? ^ allein in il>m, fonbem in vielen anbern 

fübrficber bewieferi werben l'onnte buve^ fejae^ D^airtfn-6 erhalten, bie t>k)d" U)tn" 
eine 3Bclfe t>on S^ugniffen au? ibren emej| (ftertfe&una, folejt.) 

neu ecbrifteiv ebfebon \it Qiacbfomrrfe« 

waren jener alten ^ ad? f e n, welche cje* 

jwunejen ober burcl) ^olbaten abtrieben 

würben auf 5>efel)l be? 9i$mi($«(£at$o[i* <p 

febe n .H a i fe r ? , ($ i) • ;i fr e n $u n? e v b e n , u n b ft cl) Ä f lv ^ 

fruifen'j'u tafien ;-r-n)ie viel peljr ©rifhb ijr v^m crftcn 2lnfaini ttnö v 9ortctain\ 

vorbanben 511 glauben, bai; Die %> b m m fo t ^ v fr e>. e r f cb a f t fctr ^cutfdKn 

feben trüber bie nämlichen richtigen ?T u itcr 

Vlniubten behaupteten u. übten, Die fie, )'$ ' 

( ^u fa^eivycn ibren bereitem geerbt batten, ^!tejetl;eilr für Den eua^etifeben 33efuer) 

raebbe wie oben erzählt, ^um tibrim'ntbami r0iv 5 jj c p'^i't u ?. 

b; te br t würben bureb Die einfache ^rebiat ' . . <f , . ^c- 

be? evoanaelium?, oermitteljr peier @it% ^^ ^ > cm «»tenfeort ^MÜen, be.m Siim 

chifchen (ll)riften. ^ang bei ööriejen ;Csabrl)iLnbertcv ba man 

SBir i'ennen un? nicht enthalten, hier beaann §u fchreiben v^ieb^ebnbunberr 

ynfern ber^licbfren Danf ^e^ert unfere alte na . () £u v [$i ©eburt, oiele femer SJcens 

Vutberijche trüber Ng*au? 5 ubr^ . erweefeu; b.e hm unb ber 

eten, Dal; ue eine loiche beutliche, unmt^ ]U/K . < \< r -s 

are.^K-he'üaefcbreibuiu] ber iiuf e <S l;ri. ^ri-at^erjammluniien. luelten neb|r_Lem 

jjti wie fie fic felbfr, unb wir mit il;nen gemeinen Äircljcnwefen ; bt? ber geiplid)« 

w:\wxw, aufgezeichnet unb aufbebalten [)As ^riefrerneib bie .v?er^n ber Öbrigfcit eri, 

btn. nur nemlieben Seit fennen wir e? nur ^ um uaD {in uuD iv ^ tf «ßerfoiguwge« 
beflaa,en, Da§ ihre itinber beutiae? ^aae? _ . ., r< ■ s ^ u„, ,;, 

fo weit in bie 3rre^anaenfinb,alMu^ «*«^. ^mltct) m ber 0*»^ 

weilen lädjerlid) ^u machen, Was ihre SSäs in bei« TParten&ergCtiftnO, m bei 

•ter nicht allein nannten; fonbem auch be? £bm*s: pfafj; im ^efftnlanD; unb 

obad)teten, at? bie Saufe £h,rifri. me ^ e anbern Orten. 



68 Set Ciuin3c(iC:i;c 35cf«$. 

SDic fen twfofcjten 0:rufanten jeigte üuneljmcn; unl alfi> bem £erni ~sefu, ifc 

nun ber .v?crr eine« 3uflud)tsortj ofcer ein vein guten unb getreuen .orten, in 8irte 

Heinere I In, in bem TOttflCnfJeincr* tint» Veit» ale treue gkfydflein nad)$ufolgen, 

lanfc, wo bajuinaljl ein gclinbcr®raf u.et* to« J« einem feligen £n&e. 

lube erwetfre ©räfinnen lohnten ; ba Mxvs JDiife 8. ^erfonen waren nemlid) : fünf 

te Qkvtffftn&fmfytit gegeben \u &d)wars Vorüber unb brei ©djwefrern. Die ftatnen 

^cnau, ebngefebr eine «gstunfce t>on 25i?r* ber ©ruber waren wie folgt : ber erfre roar 

lenbtira,, tatyt obwohl ta^ VOit&w <£cora tBrebi *on ^tfifcrfcafTd, ber 

{fritter .ßanfc ein armes unb paufyee zweite jiuRßö t)ctter aue^ t>om ^eflfeft« 

Sartb ifr, fp famen bod) Diele unb number* fan&j ber brirte war 2Uejran&cr triad? 

(«I Qtfenfdjen in @kr)i»«r$fnau ptfora* aus ber pfal$ iwn ©ctyricf: bet in pi* 

men/ inti raur.be gar bnlb ber fonff wenig fJ>en Tennheim unb £eibelbergj ber riovte 

geartete JDrt in eine gan$ anfcere ©ejralt nur 3ln&rcaö £ony uon ^»;fcl nut bit 

»eranbert, fe bfl£ e$ in wenig gafyren ein Sd)rt*ci3> tvr fünfte ^obannct» lup* 

unit unb breit berufener Ort mm be. ptnc\ ihmi J&orrcjt aus bem Wartens 

Sie aber ana ber Verfolgung bafewfl ber^erlanfc; unb- bie ©obwejrern waren 

^ufammen famen, ob fie mobl in number* Johanna ITotbt^cn'n ober J&ony* 

lei Meinungen unterfcl)iebeif unb ami) in ff n , 2lnna ItUt'o/a'ctba VHacrin, u, 

(gitten unb (Mu'äudjen untcrfel)ieblid) was jjobnnna Üttppfngtn. 

ren* fo würbe rt fie bed) u'terft alle S P i e* 2>«rfe 3. ^erfonen r-erbunben fid) als 

tiften genannt; fie felbfr nannten • ©ruber unb ^d)\t>e(fern ju einer iibrif:* 

fiel) aber untereinander trüber. gläubigen OJemeinbe. Unb alö )w in be? 

S>a fanten fid) einige fraftig anzogen wahrten ^jtorien fanbenj ba|s bie @l)ri* 

tie Spuren ber erfreu £l)rijren wieber auf* freu in ben erfreu ^atyrljunberten fid? nad) 

>ufud)en unb fel)nten fid) berjlid) bie befcb* bem $5efel)l Cl brifri burd) ein breimaligeS 

lene ^eugniffe 3efu Qityrijri nad) il;rem ©nfaueben in *n$ »IDafferbab ber ^eiligen 

red)ten Skrjfanb u. ^ertb im Glauben ju Saufe haben einpflanzen laffen in ben 

ergreife«, ^o warb es ihnen bann aud) 5vreu;cMeb 3efu (Sbrifri; — fo forfdjeten 

$u gleicher Seit, unb mit tiefem 9kd)bru# ftc )\^,]\\n ffeifcig in bem leiten $£fftinifrii 

ttufgefcr;lcffenf mie netbmenbig ber ®e* nadv uni^ fanben Sfllcs vollFenimen bamit 

berfam bes (lilaubenö ifr für eine eeele/ ubereintreffenb. 

bie ba feiig werben will. raber bcr'amen fic ein fobnlidx^ Sera 

Jobber ^(uffd)lup, bradne fie bann langen burd) biefe>3 von Sbrifre felbfr ges 

amb jugleid) an baö ^el)eimni^ ber ^a\* übte u. von ;M>m befeblene ^eirtel, nad) feis 

fertaufe, meKbe i{;nen tHn-}~runbe alö ei* nein fo beilfamen 9iatl) gut Erfüllung 

ne 5büre nx bie ©emeinbef nad) wefdur alU'r QJerecbtigfeit aud) l.uerin g^fkbert \n 

fie fid) feber^id) febnren.~ s Sen bergan* werben, unb beoebrten beswegen ren bem f 

fe aber würbe unter ben ^ietiften ber bas ^hvt füllte, nad) bem Krempel 

bamal? febr unterfd)ieblid) gerebet/ weld;e? ber erfren unb befren Cibrifren auf ihren 

( ^war maud;evmal ben ^Jal;r!)eitMieben? ©tauben eiiu;et,iud)er ^u werben. 

ben Seelen webe fyat ®«il er aber fiel) felbfr al? einen imges 

&o gieitg es bis im %\\jt 1708. Ta ba* tauften anfah?/ fo begehrte er juerjr wmi 

ben fib bann ö. perfonen miteinanber ijmcn getauft ^u werben, ehe er einen am 

»ertauben* einen 23unb dm* guten (^ewif* bern taufen fpllte. — 3 n f»ld)em Vertrauen 

fe«5 mit ®ott aufiund)ten unb alle ^3ifeb* bann a\i\ ©ottes tbeure unb gewif|e ?ßtvs 

U Sefu Cibrifit als ein fanfreö 3o-1) auf* beiffuug,- $n\) wc -;wei cber brei in 



•jiWmcn oerfammett waren, er mitten uns Tcnn.il:> fid) in ber^falj ein« ©emein- 

tor typen uno 6ei ihnen fenn wofttef iocs be fantmlen wollte, fo würben fie verfolgt, 

fete« fie bei ft/rlte« unb $cten, nxld)et unb fnmen nad) tnaricn&orn; u«b atö 

»en ten oier SBrütorn Den trüber taufen tie dkuieinbe bafelbjt fefyrgrojs würbe» io 

foiitc.— ■ nuirbcn fie ba auch oerfotgt; unb famine!« 

©ietjaoen et^cr untewt'nanber ihr &Oort ten pich barn gu (TrcyfelÖ unter bem £e* 

t»on pb, brt£<* 'Jcicmaub oerratfyen feilte/ n ig yen ^rcinlen. £>a fnnben fie Jretycit. 
welcher ber c:"ic £«tufer ynter iljncn gerne* 

fen, bamit 9fciem«»b Urficfre nennen itukl;« &$ bat oAx ber §err in Denen ficben 

te, f:: irgent i:ad) einen? 8Wewfd)en ju «en* Satyren a«d) l;m unb wieder Mitarbeiter 

new, »eil fie felcbc ^herbeit üben rrn erwecfet unt in feme Srnte auegeftofce«, 

^aul« aw ben €*eintljeru 6ejk»vft puren, venter welken waren Johann gfiimcb 

2ta!f'!6fer raMi ^ranren^lkat/ (TbriUian 

9(1? fie nun tayj bereit waren, fo erienfls iiiebe unt Üibrabam 3Du6ov re!1 ^T' 

*en fie bee Merken? in Der Grinfamfeü felbe fftin, ^obanncr» -tl««« unb meljtr antt* 

nebte Ijinaus an ba* 3Baffei> genannt hit re ron beerten/ peter Reifer you STiel^ 

iu%tUv" unb ber trüber, au\ ten M i ;c j m , llu j } < u ^ e ^ n gefeilten \id) auch ^o? 

£o©e gefafleu war, taufte £ierjr ben Srus bann ^einrieb (Traut unb feine 3&rü« 

,bcr, unb als er getauft wa.t> taufte er tm, ber, wie auch &iiwid) ^ol^apfcl uub 

fcer i b ix getauft l;atrw unb bie übrigen :3. @tcpiv*n £od? fammt meiert nnbern. 
trüber unb 3. ^d)wcfren.i, unb fc n*ur« 

benfteaUe8.oelauft.in ber frühen «öfcr* ^ 1C &»«fc« »9« *»eftn fame« inner, 

,-„,T.,' m s* ^ Kl1 ^ triefen fte&en fahren nac!) <§rci;felb : 

meiern fie aber nu> bem Gaffer kr« Shrill £einrid) flatffofer, aber unb ?(bra, 

Aufgefliege« waren, u. fiel; wieber amjeffe l)am *>»*** frtmen «4 e«»«r$«nrtu. 

Ut litten, fo würben fie auch, inwenbia mit £>4m^m «»* no:l) Georg <5o(fet*g«nj 

fi rejser Sreubigfeit angeben. Tiefet ift * on Umftctot » {n * SR»*»« e«f«fing »on 

ejcfcbelien in bem oben gemelbeten S.atyr «to*!*««!« 

1708, ron bem Monat ober ron bem 5a, ?SBie fie aber auf bev einen 2'eite <3n>ii 

c s t be5 Monat? ober ^lh\1).c l;aben fie unö te hatten bei ©Ott unb ttx\ Menfi.ben, fo 

feine ^afl)rid)t l;interlaffen. fanben fid) auch c.\q ber anbern eeite 

n> , . r . , g-einbe ber Wahrheit/ unb entjfunben bin 

yla<to lit\m würben t.e o6aemelbeeen ' . 1 -'■ «, , < 

,«.;'. , «nb wie ber Ivettiae SSerfoiaunaen um bt* 

üd)t ^erjoncR in bem einmal anaetrcteiun nn t - ■« ^ v ^ • • 

... , J S5?ort6 wrae«. 'ra benn einige ;war 

ß)el)orfam be? (blauoens, mefer unb mehr s <»<■•* ^-. ■ ^ \ 

f 7 ' ben SKauo ihrer ©titer «int Trreuben er? 

f'catnslub flcmivfct, «J, _„ffciuli* in b« ^^ llllK . rc , l(Hn . lw , f?ten ais; ,, ^ w 

ffierf.«mmlun ä en > ra Ire SBiMrit S « jeu, „ { v^ '^ m ^ n . hl , tcn . 

<jen, went ilmen ber jn(>rr feine ©nabe fens 

rerlich mitteilte, bag S^ter balb nwjr ^ lnl V k^™ r >^ n nur einu 3 c ®o*^n/ 

fem ^lau6en untertänig würben, atfo ^ m abci ' fti ** mUerfchieblid)e ^sal;re in 

ba^ in Seit ron fteben Sauren, nämjtd) tcu ©efan^m'iTen §uge6ra(^t. (f^riptan 

hi? in t*a$ ^ahr 1715. nicht allein in fliehe bat etliche 3ahre auf ber ©aleere 

Ördntfö r$mcu eine groge ©emeinbe aiujefd^loffen u\ii^ *<n Uebelthatern mufc 

■würbe, fouberu ami) hin unb wieber in ber f'« W $itöw jiel^cj**, Öo4? fmb fie alle 

'pfal5 fanben fich i'icbhaber, unb fonber* burd) ©otte^ fonberbare Fügung mit giu 

». l;d) ui :ilarienborn fammelte pd; ajub teni (^eunffen wieber lojj werben, unb wire* 

eine bebeutenbe ©emeiube. ^» ^.urc^ bie Verfolgungen/ S(rmutl)) 



70 S)« g\>öngc(ifd;c 23efu#, 

Sräftfa! inib Qwfangmffei womit ft« ge« fpsbreitete bis Had) 9Rar.ieurOarn> (£pi7ef?r,. 

triufct nmrbciv nur bcfro frcutia,eiv u. if» nv m^V .Johann O^asunb £bri, 
f. «*. Tfian Öebe al* 2torgefe§te tfer fytyrtr 

$t. 23. DKges fft Kxir» $I)M*C a a* etlia fc^ 1 *- 
eben papieren» metch* van ?( tenter 93<a<£ !&*»fel$im<] avrtticb pe aba- halb, einige 

unb $eter Eecfcr frinttriatfen würben, a,e* nach £ o 1 1 a n b, unD riitia.« nach £ r c ^ 

»oaen. — 3um $bei( ij> auch hie unb Da k - , x s - an» . i- < \ 

cWisvonbemm.rcr^en 'hunter- fetl > Öl< *«« rtkr * c rt( >" »'* ^ 

ten bitten erjöbft ift »orDgi »w benen, £*»«wi<naii nad) £erutte*vtn in 

tic ba Augenzeugen marc;;, welches munb; $ r < c ^ I a n b, unD pon M mad)ten fu 

lit!) bewahrt ifiMtfcmpit Siufmunteruna, fnb bann nad> Mriwrifa im bbgenatmteu 

unb $rofi bee !ftai!)!fi«milinge. .\sabre £729; 

fernere $orrfe|ung.. S>ie eifrc SMiinfc £>ie *«n £rcnfa? an* .rofhnb ntewhtita 

von $nibern in iHmcrir'a mar im Jjerbft bann i'Ue SKrife ojtfi) nur nail) bem )<s s <n^ 

von 1719. Jamais famen imgefeljr 20... »Sttfn*%mnrffa, v« fie> #ot* foft g?* 

Familien in ^ 1; i 1 a H 1 p (; ia an : jera banft! frs bather -ftfowrie ttnte^ibremeiar 

ftreueten (id) aba bait, tinige nad) @ e r* nen fteiaenbaumer;a;. ^cinfr^ren iingel;in* 

m a n t a u n, € f i p p a tf, O I e y, £ p it» bert ihrem Qjett unb ^cbopfer twna\ fonn* 

of tog a unb fonff wo. £>iefe 3er"jrreu5 ten nad) bem Satrt ityre.s eigenen (%wi|fen« 

ung verl)interte*fic, fid) öffentlich \u Vers D hilf uns bann, getreuer SSater! bie 

fammlen ; bafyer gerieften pe ami) balb ^l;ore weit mit bie Spuren in ber »SMt; 

in Snuigfeit bis im "sabr 1722. bod) §u machen, baj$ bei- Äjenig ber Gtyrtn 

3Da mad)tcn (id) bie §>rufcer Oomcrv* cin;ici;cn unt> in feiner majeftntifitert, 

^Ccr'civ (Bcinty nnb bid &vaut& auf* ^rad)t tyerriicl) unter, uns lvobne. \Hnien. 

um bie ierfrreute grübet unüefu^fn; roeU 

dp* ten 9 efeanetm (SrfoUj batre/de über, TOart 3crcmia ö «tftuipr fd ? on i>or 
all ju erregen unb ^t ^erneuertem Sniff« 3^ci.i>m^crt 3^rcn b^eu^ct. 
nuftunuintern, infofern ba^ (ie (id) in @e. Sou Dcv bci[ ^ cn ^'Viife. 

fettfdbaften bitbeten mr efrenrlicben @otte^ kaufen unt einläuten ift einerlei;, 

rerebrun.v ivo aucb nui; ct!.d;e Hamiden «Ifo^aud) bie Xaufe »»D Cintaucbuna, 

• . J ^ ' kaufen fyit ben viamen yen tief ober rsefen, 

^id) befanben. ^ n f mm til j ^ifammen gefegte ^erf» 

^ni %\[)X 1729. aber fanicn nod) 30. wort »ertiefen. iDenn wenn man jemans 

Familien il;rer wrfolgten ^litbruber l)ier Nit recht taufen null, ]'o mu| man il;n in 

an, iveldjes erquidte tie £i£n ccr tk, ^^^»9 binabftofen, aifo 

f y ' . c * t bajs ba& Malier über ihm ^{anniien jcbKu 

brisen unb hielt lie gummier nod) grof^eret ^ j n h<u ® r i ec bifct>«n Reichern be? 

Xapferfejt an ; in fo weit bajj fie fid) febr fieuen IßunKs frebet ba? Sßort bagtizein, 

vermehrtem wuebfen unb nahmen über; nn'tches auf lateinifd) l>ei^t mergere t auf 

iMnb, überall iyit nnc breit im gante KwM) «b« eintauchen: baber _ fommt 

f .. s r ■. s , eui*«. «;. k fii H h bamtisma unt baptismos eine ^uuauch? 

umtcribiftba« au, bem He.nen ^au,enb ^ ft § ^ g^^ 

würben unb au, bem 9 eriu ö en Riffen ^^ ^.^^ ^ ^ ^ 

cm madbtigee «Solf. Ot'ach 3«fata* 60, lH>n tM - dcn ^ ntacn (]e) - ill]ct u , CV ben, nicht 

22. "3a 3d) ber Aidrr will folebe* 511 a [U\n von SDienfcben, als wenn ber Xp€rr 

feiner ,^eit ciienb aufrichten;' ?efu* befiehlt, bat} feine Vipo-rel foilten 

Obiae waren ur|prüm]lich alle ©lieber ^ Helfer eintauchen, dearth. 2s 19. )cn* 

^ v \. ^ r bem auch oon einem einigen Oohebe ber> 

von ber einen ©emembe, b.e in ^f)war, mcnfch[Khcu 8dWf fttt rcn £ nn ^, j ü# 

jenau 1708. entftant, allmo v X(eranber f,cn, vom Raupte, unb fo fortan: imgteis 
SBtocf ihr ^orfreber war, unb ffd) halb chen von unlebl;aftcn £imjen, von ^eeh^ 



£>ec Güancjclifcl;c Sefucf) 



71 



■x\i, .\\\-\\:^\\, ebernen Ökfaffen, QVttjtäMKn, 
Bint bergtcidw« 9(rt ui reben »vir pttfcen 
1ft arc." 7, l. bJ alfe frehet : «Hub wenm 
jfft (iiemlicb bic \aten) rem 90?»>rftc fcms 
mien, wenn (« wi«.1)t eingetawebet hJbe:.', 
•^berfrebet no £a*fce, if« nits ^ c r 1 1 micKr 
j&erberaehenben brftte.n '3>c^fc ffarlicb 
Inn ifr,) fe effen pkittidyt ; fiel anbere Din« 
i\c firib, wetcfte fit? haben angenommeaa ;u 
ivalten, at? Die £intaudnm<j ter 25ecbeif 
ant .R'rtige i: n t eignen (*5e fa fcc, unb ibetts 
fr arten. 

liefer £>er£ wirb in?gcmein ,r(fo iht; 
jranbeiif tat; Die Aubcn, menu fie twin 
-?.\\irfte fcinmen, «nichts efpm» fie wafeben 
fich Denn ; unt ba§ )k 6en ökteäsucb Ja* 
ben; ibre $rmrgcfä§e unb&nige, tin 6 ffyer* 
ne &efa£e unb 5ifcbe ;u wufdiere. 

»Aber 9)Jnre. 7, 4. ftebet niett, bnf, fieb 
:ic Juten wafdvn, feubenit, <■"" me bajp- 
tizonfai, \\\u\i\ fie nicht eiu.getaud)t baben, 
auch ftebet lue nid)t, ma? fie eintauchen, 
fenbern ber •U^fworljergeljenbe trim -33er? 
^eiijt an \v<& fie eintauchend che fie effen, 
nemlicb bie .raube, welche fie #br tön (J.f* 
jfen pflegte« mit ber Rauft >u wafeben. 
So jrebot m:n jwnr im dritten 2?erP, tafc fie 
tie ranlo um fcl)en, aber im uferten baj; 
mMiifym* t»erfre£;et 4Ne feinte. 

1 1 nt> wenn benn ja eintauchen fo i>iet 
•feilte beiffen nl? wafeben, (wehte? tecb, 
wie allen halb erwaebfenen fönbern&fannt 
ifr, unterfcbieblicbe Di age finb,) fo mu§ 
fcod) bie netbmenbio, «ein fold) 50afd;en 
verfranzen werten, welche? mir eintauchen 
gefd)iehe|Hkue man weifc, tag tie Jöantx 
in? Gaffer gefretft, mit gar.jj unt gar 
feuchte ("je macht, unt olfo nach gefd)el>ener 
(*injaudjung mit ber ^auft gewafcfym wer? 
ten : würbe aber jemanb nur tie Ringer 
nerne eintauchen, uen bemfelbigem fann 
nun mit Wahrheit nicht fagen/fcajs er tie 
Jöante aaiiy fenbern nur tn? fortcrjte ber 
"A-inger 'eingetaucht babe, begleichen Sfrt 
: ;u reben gefunben wirb, 2uc. 16, 24. 

ferner, tat; jwifeben eintauchen unt 
wafeben Hnterfchiet fei;, ifl auch taber 
offenbar, weil eine Saufe* baeifr eine dins 
taiubuini, gnr rcoM ejefcheben fann, cb 
ale ich feine % bwa fcl)uncj tabei; gefebiebet: 
(clcl)eö jjei^et ^etru? menn er treibet 1. 
^et. 3,21. bag tie fyeilicje (Jintaucbuncj 
ntd)t einejefefet fei; jur 5{6n>afcbuncj unb 
3fble0uncj bes Unflätig am ftktfdfti tiefe 
fahrt n)ol)l ^ur autern Seit, unt tn>r bec 
l;ciligen ^intauc^uncj (]efcl;e(;en. 



Tannacb faeie mir einer, cb m'cfjt aud) 
tic Dentfd)e« ntnb .frollänter unt anterc 
SSetfer !l)re 5:rinfi\efd)irre* (^\^ unt> 

"tifche luanheu ? Jfl tem alfc: wie ihm 
freilich alfc ifr: tonn fein §8cff ifr fo 
Ühlau^en'iht, ta;> feine ^rinr'^e^hirfe unt 
^peifeiufa^e unt 5ifche nicht reinige unb 
ivafche: mit was Schein tarf man tenn 
tem (irain;elifren 93Jaroo antid)ten, bajj 
er tiefe ? 2Bafckn wn ten %utra berge« 
fralt fdL' tjefacjt baben, aleiebfam ivaie eä 
nur bei ilnun allein o,eb;-aiicblicb ; fo mu]; 
tcnnnnh 5)carcu? Pein 3Bafd)en ber $rinf* 
aeühinc je. allhie perfreben, lvelche? fo 
ivcl)l bei allen awberw SS^ifern aU bei ten 
^ uten (je brauch lid) ifr: fontern er will fo 
t>iel i^io^n, tap, tie Ritten ibre Becher, unb 
Krüac, un-b .v;eiTel imt IfBettfrätten (alt"o 
frebet im ©riechifchen ^eframente) nicht ges 
brauchen, eb )k gleich aewafchen ivareiv 
e? fei; tenn ba§ f« ticfelbicjen ju»cr in^ 
^Ga|Jer einftetaucht baben, unb tiefe? (vraV 
auch ta? (i v intauchcn unt 2Öafd)en beer 
.Cante m tem dffen) l)aben fie nad) ter 
liebcracbiciu] tev keltern jietban,unt ; ^n>ar 
unter bene Schein eine? fenberbaren @cte 
te?tienfre?, wie ,^u fehen \}i aus 93earc. 7 r 
3-8. aftrtttfc 15, 2-9. 

?(berau? folcl)en unt ter^leid;en ^in^- 
en madden antere 3Solfer (eine ©otte^ 
bienfre : fie ^eben wc!)l nach 05eK\)enbeit 
ter Seit unb te? Ort? jmr $afel mit unge« 
w a fchen en Jnnnben, fie effen unt nini'cn 
auch webt au* gewaferjenen ©efaffen, unt 
fchlafen in gewafdbenen epannbetten, ob 
biefelbuien aleiel) nicht nacl; tem 3£afct;en 
in ta? Cföaffer einaetauebt fint. .hierin 
XH'ücfKt tiefe? XtyiU ber Hnterfchiet ^vi* 
fcl;en ten ^uten unt antern Q3olfein. 

©leichwie ober dn merflieber Unters 
fchiet iff ^wifchen Eintauchen unt flSafcb* 
en, alfo iff nod; m'el ein größerer Unter* 
fchiet swifeben Uintaucfoen unb Q?efprein^ 
cn. 5)a? 93efpre*ftgen fann mit etlichen 
wenigen Srepflein ciefchebcn, aber willt 
tu etwa§ grofeee eintauchen, jimt gjRin|>eI 
einen erwachfenen ^Jicnfchen, fo muff tu 
tuet unt tief ©afler taut baben : tarum 
weitet tie beiliae &dm\t, bajj Aobanne? 
ter Sintattc^er gewefen fei; unb einaefaucht 
babc ,ui Enon, nabe iwi ^alim, tieweil 
Diel Raffer tafelbfr war. .^ : cb. 3, 23^ 
Werfet, ter (Sr-angelijt weitet ron 
Hefen Raffern, in ter mcbrfaltiont 
,Sal)l: hatte er feilen 6efprengen ein wemg 
am 4 2>orl;aupte,fo ware il;m tiefer waffet^ 



©er C"t)an<jc!ifd; 53cfucb* 



reidw 3£>o6npf%ij$ unb tit vielen 3Bafl»r 
unnethig gewefen, 

Diefer Erinnerung beburftc ce nicht, 
wenn nur tic (Sbrifren in 5£*biemtng toi- 
Saufe nebfr bera ÜBwt« C53ertvc> tie gefun* 
be Vernunft wellten ^u SHatl^ nehmen, 
tenn obwel>( be* ünterfdwb jwifeben $aiu 
fen unti (*intaucbenunb ^wfeben ißefprep 
gen alien vernünftigen 9Benfd)en befanht 
vT, ober &um wenigfren beginnt fenufann, 
fo befintet fid) ted), &ap, lue unb ta eines 
fur bae itnbere, nemtid) tu* SSefprenge» 
für tae Eintauchen, unb jwor ebne brings 
ente bebe 9?etf) ^ebraudbt wirb. 

QBem ©ottes aub'^hrifri Ehre, unb feU 
ne feibfr eigene £elt$€cit ju £er$en gebet, 
ber unterfuche mir mir in ber fturebt Qtet* 
U% fein girijftntljuni, feinen (Glauben, uns* 
infonberl)eit auch feine Saufe, ol> fie inrt 
ber ©nfefeung (jtorifri übereinfemmc ; pn* 
bet. er fieb auf tem Srrwege, n>e(d?cn il;m 
bag Ijeilige Evangelium, im $all er tem* 
felbigen nur Rauben mill, tuib feigen wirb 
fo gebe er (i)ett tie Ehre, unb t'chre bei; 
Beitw um, unb feiere nach feinem »Selig* 
m.nber (ibrifro, nicht allein in tenen Stüs 
den, tie hoch unb voUfommcn febeinen, 
fonbern auch in bejKn, tie geringe unb 
unanfcbnlicb 51t \i\)\\ febeinen. 

OcMema.nb fattn ^um(5nfc* f omnien* ofent 

ten Vlufang ; unb feer ÖJicijter, welches 
uns tie Ebrifrliebe ^ellFemmcnhcit anhe* 
fallen bar, eben berfelbi$e bar uns auch 
bie erfreu ?(nfdfige unfers Qxrcnnt* 
nifreS ^u baden befehlen. Syh. 6,1,2. 
*)Utti)\ 5, 48. mit 28, 19, 20. ^carc. 16, 
15*16. 5£ül aber Demant tie erften 
Vinfouge als geriMifebä£i#e verbeiße» 
u. fehkebterbinge nach ber ^elU'emmenbeit 
(wie er meint) trachten, ber fetje jü, bag 
er in feinem SDünfel nichr betsogen werte : 
beim ber im geringen rveu ifr, irr auch in 
vielem gerreu, unb ber im geringen ange* 
red)t iff, ifr auch in vielem ungered)t,be$eu* 
get (^r'jruS feibfr, l'uc. 16, 10. ' 

©arum intern wir nunmehr von t\m 
Eintauchen reten wollen, \\> mag ein jeter 
um (Ten, tan wir hie fein ©aucfelfpiel trei* 
hen werben, wie etliche heutiges Sflget! ba§ 
Einrauchen für ein unnotln'g Ting unb gar 
für eine lacherliche Sborbcit halten, ta fie 
boch billig erwägen feilten, taf, tiefe fyeilige 
Zeremonie ihren Urfprung Den E*ett fclbfr 
her l;abe, unfc von nnferem 3)ieijref unt 



rerrn 3'cfu Gbrifro feibfr cingffe&t fei> 
aiuh ohne 3(uwufung unt gläubige 5ln* 
nelmiung fces gn'nbenreidien Eoangelii 

v\b: 'umt betienet nod; würbigüd) cm* 
pfa41gc.11 werten. 

;\ebanneö ter Eintaucbcr, ter Vßtvläu* 
fer be* .^cvrn i>s\u, ifr von ©Ott cjefantr, 
ba'| er fe'lre eintamben ine Gaffer, 3ot), 
J, 33. ui;t er war tic rufente Stimme in 
ter ^.M'ifren, taven ^)Dtt lange jui>cr 
burd) ten Propheten SefaiaS feinem 25clf 
r-errunbiget harre. SDcatti). 3, 3. ~s : efa. 
40. 3. welche* aud) ter Sptvt ^cfu* bes 
^euget, Vuc. 7, 27. «nb aus ?Juurb. 21, 
2öl 9.^.1«. 11^30. i'ue. 20, 4. etfeh/ei* 
net Karlid), taf; tie Einrauctyuna, 3cban? 
nie Aui tem .rimmel fer;. ■ EHeichwebl 
feilte ee bei ter Erntauchun.] .^ehannie 
nichr verbleiben; tenn l)inter ihm her Earn 
ein c£tarferer, ter ihm ^uver l'emmen ifr, 
tenn er war vorrrefütcher ale 3lM)annee, unb 
tiefer ifr Cihvifru?, be« eobn 03otrec-, 
ter im '■•■eiligen föeifre eintauchet. S0.arc« 
3, 11. ^eb. 1, 26-34. CJbrifru^ Biufcre 
wad)fen, ^o^ännee ab:r vermintert wer* 
ten. 3ol;. 1, SO. 

üDerowegen intern 3^nne^ mit mbiiz 

eben \cl\K\\ Vauf vollenbetf, unb nie eine 
brennentc Äerje begennte abutnelnnen, bit 
begonnte ter .rerr ^efus erft red)t ju wach^ 
fen, tenn alle famen i,u ibm, feine Vebrc 
Uli heren, unb liegen fid) eintauchen, alfe 
tafc erjv.ehr 2el)r*3ünger machte unb ihrer 
mehr eintauchte a(e ^ohannee: wiewebl 
;oiefuJ mcht feibfr einrauchte, fenbern feine 
l'chr^unger, aber mir feinem ^Biffen unb 
Tillen; tenn anter* fonntc tiefe ^fnt.uich* 
ung ton Syvvn ^efu nicht ^ugefd)rteben 
werben. 3d) .3, 22-26. 3 ob. 4 # 1. 2. 
Unb tir^: (5intaud)ung iff jurfefbijai Seit 
nur ben glaubigen ^fraeliten gereicht wer^ 
tenr wi? erfcheinet an* dearth. 15, 24. 
3eh. 3, 22. imb 4, 1. 2. unt aus allen 
llmfranben ter £el;re £l;-rifti vor feinem 
Reiben unt» ^ote. 

gortfe|ung folgt. 



3£>k febr oft gehen wir unfere 93er* 
nun ft ben ^eitenfehafren gefangen! ÜBcr 
aber will fie tem (Glauben gefangen ge; 
ben? . 

?luf Welt vaf ; t: @elb, auf Teufel: 
Sweifel. 



VOL. I 



/*>.*& 

$% 



1 §35. 



6 



•it- rj-^r- r j ^r r J- r~ y~v s^^s-rrs^^-r.f j *s s s <s ~r~r -j-j? ^ ^/*r^*r^^rs*/s*s-~r*rj~s-r~r' 



AMTIIER LETTER FROM PALESTINE. the Atlantic Ocean near the Strait of 

(The following came to hand, after Gibraltar; 53 in Artos, and this year 

the fii>;t part of the last No. was on the Plains of Sharon, and where I 

printed. It gives a still further insight s ) Kll j j )e next year is not reV ealed to me ; 

into the views, objects, trials, manner , .., n , t oiio * 

... .. ., ' . J .. ', c perhaps with my blessed Jesus lor 

ot hvuxz &c. of the little company, ot l , r T . J 

... 7 . , l Jr\ ., whom 1 wait, 

which the writer is a member. \\ hue . . , 1 

we hope, our dear readers will make [ am U( ^' Slttm g with the door open, 
good use of these letters, and try to ini- with the same clothes on I would wear 
i täte these people in every good work, in summer at höhle, quite comfortable, 
and to make themselves useful to those | the thermometer 64. The coldest day 

around them here, in oar own country, j . . A i 00 1 ^ -n ^..1 »,. 

... . ' , , .. • » we had was on the 26d 01 L>eceinber, 

we shall continue to give such letters in 

our columns, and would desiro to have öl degrees.^ We nave no stove nor fire 
them communicated a$ early as possi&k. except a little charcoal in a grate to 
But should we find, that some of our cook by. Here on the plains is no frost 
dear brethren were induced by these I n wi ^ haye kgg ~ Qne of 

letters to look to Palestine as the only ' . r x ° 

place, where -milk and honey flows,- j our roo ™ s fnr the wl f ter > but l » 19 Ulffi ' 
as the only place to meet the Bridegroom cult to keep it from being broken by 
in his coming, & to exchange the Chris- the birds, as they are so tame, flyiug in 
tian's 'Lord's day,' for the 'Jewish an( j out at pleasure. I think I described 
Sabbath' &c., we wo^ld feel sorry indeed. he £ otlte ^ j ive in in a letter l serA 
Hemember, we have here until mty, ig-' » * Thaeher 
«orant people, who need instruction, ; "- ' ' ' . 

an 1 we have here also Heathens, Jews \ h wlU uo doubf be interesting to you 
and Arabs ('Indians), whom we may \ to have me tell about the way, and man - 
teach t!ie word of God, and the Gospel , uer of living, and about the beautiful 
ofourLird Jesus Christ !) j orange-groves laden with their golden 

PLAINS OF SHARON, [fruit, and here and there the lofty palm 

waving its spreading limbs. The oran- 
ges are now ripe and are very cheap, — 
It is now almost a year since I received J50 for one plaster (4 cts.) I often wish 
the last lines from you, or heard any I could hand you over a basket full to 
particulars from home. I have waited j give you a taste, as they are superior 
and hoped in vain tor a letter. So _I ; t0 &Qse you get iu America; we bak< .- 
thought I would write once more, be^S^s of them, and they taste similar to 
ging you to let me hear from you. This Pöa-ch pic, also stew for sauce, with a kind 
day 3 years ago (51) I enjoyed a good of syrup, called dibbis, that the Arab* 
meeting with you at brother Keiek's. |*n*ke out of the juice of the grapes, 
Little did . I think then that we should I boiled down till it becomes thick likv* 
he separated from each other, but so i'< j molasses. 

i£, our ways are not as God's, and his j Our food and the way of preparing 
thoughts not as ours. In 52 I was on lit U different to what it is at home, w-..- 

G. V. vol. v. 11. 



January 1st, 185,1. 
My very dear sister Leah ! 



130 



ANOTHER LETTEB VW M PALESTINE 



use the sneep's tail and olive oil in place nntil he can 1 buy on* 1 

of lard ; we bought one tail n Nt- longago Tin v live with u* in the I pre*- 



of clear fat, which weighed 18 pound*. 
I relish nil almost as well as butter on 
my bread ; we eat very little meat, most- 
ly fruit and vegetables, and bread, and 



ent till the hoi anted is repaired. 

Januar}' *'». List night Mr. Jones ar- 
rived, a I t by the Jewish 
Society of Newyork to co-operate with 



eggs, and rice ; eggs wre ver s- us. He is nitfbh pleased with the appear- 

cept a few months in winter 25 for one ance of things here, and appears to be ;i 
Piaster is the cheapest, and double that ; very good and useful man. We expect 



I also in about a month the arrival of El- 
der Jones, a Tili day missionary and lii> 
wife and child, and a tanner and hi* 

$.' flulfl tn toHIp 7iii"ij- yy £o l;iu')l 



price in winter. 

We still employ poor Jews to wore 
on the laud, who live in the house 

with us, and we have all the care fori wife & <&*<*> to Settle nc; 
them, of their beds, clothing and cook- j » the same work. 
ing. They often come so naked and. ■ Tru i y our heartg nr0 eD cotiragi 
filthy and lousy that they must be gee the work of the Lonl gn ,,„; 
washed £ clothed the same day. Some- g atan baa done s0 much to hi^er it __ 
times we have to make them a whole i Gh fcat d} the deftr Anänm üf Goä 
suit in one dzy or lend them tilings ^ d see their (luty and (leU to Sllffcr _ 
until we can make them, and the poor - g j grael , Emma hag lean|ed Arabi(f 
things are so weak from hunger that | very rapidlyj and is now assistin „ sistcr 
they can. work but little the first fewjTOlliams t0 Ten ,, h her school in the city 
weeks behave also many occasional I of Jafikj in the c h ie f Rabbi's house- 
visits from them begging clothes and Sbe . fwm VxiAyc to fifteen y ,i lolurs? 
food. It takes agteat deal «f patience j a ,j K ^J Jewisb gir i^except two or 
and wisdom to get along with them as j tbree A , lbg: T ^ oftcn to ^e tbem £ 
the are so ignorant, tUy i mprove Tery miK -h. 

Our garden looks . nrishiug ; We have twice meeting on the sab- 

we have now green jieas, beans, torn- j hath, in the morning at half past 10, 
ntoes, cabbage, salad, beets, sweet-and i an d in the afternoon ar, 3. We are thir- 
white potatoes, turnips, torn, egg-plants ! te cn in number that keep it. You m»y 
and oranges. We have also raised a i i ma gi n ^j how happy we were to see 
little cotton of which I will enclose a goteeof our countrymen, after being so 



sample. We had green corn, pens, { ] on „ amOT g half-civilized people, and 
beans, egg-plant and tomatoes, freshly 
picked from the garden for Christmas- 
dinner. 



On the 20th of December Br. Walter 



what rejoices us the most is, that they 
appear to be humble good Christians. 

Sister Minor's health is much impro- 
ved. You would be astonished t 



Dickson and wife and 4 children arri- her ; she used to get up before sun-rise 
ved from America to settle here for life. j and go to the garden and work three 
They all commenced immediately to hours in the morning and three in the 
keep the sabbath with us. Their ob- evening. She is Very kind and feels a 
ject is the same as ours, to help Israel, j motherly care for me. I see to the 
to show them how ta cultivate their ! washing and cooking and keeping the 
land. He has already rented a planta- house in order. My health lias been, 
tion adjoining ours, for one or two years, very good all summer except a few v, , 



«Win NOT LET YOUR BEARD GROW." 



131 



iu November, when 1 h» I an attack of 
»gue, bu< aui now very weiland grow- 
that all my clothes aro getting 
too tight 

Soma of my clothes were Btolqn this 
»u in in er. ^ We used to sleep with the 
<ioor an locke J, thinking that there was 



tome. W|ite close and One, give my 
love to all Inquiring friends, and rei 

much for yourself. May the good Lord 
be with you, is the prayer of your d< vo- 
ted gißter, 

Lydia Shuler. 



no danger of thieves coming in 



Bui 
:>no night they came in and tool: my 
trunk a ltd earpet-bag from the side of 
my bed, and a good many other things, 
euch as sheets, towels, table-cloths, pil- 
low-cases, &e. Sister M. woke up, and 
*aw a person walking in and out; she 
called who it was, but received no an- 
swer; so she jumped out of her bed and 
t;dled our men ; then the thief cleared 
^\\\. 1 must say thai it was carelessness 
iu us to leave the door open; after that we 
had a bolt made. We know not who or 
where the thief is. 

I have heard, that Albert was inten- 
ding to spend a few weeks this season 
in Macungie. Re very kind to him for 
my sake, as he and his mother have not 
withholden any good thing, that was ia 
their power, fromme; they have treated 
me as a sister and a child« 

I am more and more convinced that 
the Lord has called me to come to this 



Communicated for the Visiter. 
"Why NOT LET YOUR BEARD 
GROW." 

u And God said, Ijpt us make man in 
ow; image, after our likeness." 

Having cant my eyes over the min- 
utes of Y. ?d. 1854. I saw r the question 
(Query 19) "Hov/will it be considered, 
if a brother serving in tbe ofäce of a 
deacon, does not let his beard grow, 
and when admonishdU, opposes and asks 
scripture en that question?" ' This in- 
duced me out of love to write the follow- 
ing. 

Dearly beloved brethren, we find in 
the above passage, tbat God. in creating 
man, created him in his own image. 
God also created other creatures, such 
as fourfooted beasts, birds and fowls,, 
fishes, &c. but this one creature or im- 
age of God called man, was created ca- 
pable of instruction, and power was giv- 
land ; but I do not know, how long itisj en Lim to rule over every creature, that 
J lis will for me to remain. I desire te»be | tbe Lord God had made. There wa^ a 
still on his altar, ready to go or to stay. | grea t deal of honor bestowed upon man. 
It is my meat and drink to know ami j n this, tbat be is the image of God, 
do my heavenly Father's will. and that all God's works-are iuhis hands. 

}\y sheet is a! most full and I must Heb. 2 : 7. 8. "Thou niadest him a 
come to a close. -Sister M. says, tell little lower than the angels ; thou cröwn-v 
Leah and mother that I often think of ledst him with glory and honor,, and didst 
them, and wish they could have some set him over the works of thy hands, 
of our oranges, and give my love to 






to them. Do write often and tell me 
every thing yon can think of. Let me 
know all about the Mil .. - breth- 

ren, and h • at home; 

grow in the 



n ( will be 



interesting 



Thou bast put all things in subjection. 
under his feet, and even the woman,, 
which was made for him a help-meet,. 
Was to be ruled over by him ; but not to- 
be abused or despised ; for she wag ta- 
ken from under his arm,, near to hid 
heart, th.it he should love, rrotect and 



132 



WHY NOT LET YOUR BEARD GROW.* 



beard bal Btopt growing »iuce the Be- 
ginning of the Now Testament, then 



cherish her, and not from his foot, that' 
. v he should be trampled upon.) 

Now the question arises, Was man cre- 
ated with a beard or without a beard vM a ' s the bcard ia growing still, w« 



th< 



iinand would also have ended ; 



There are some, who fancy the be 



ml (o 



should remember, that it* God declared 



have been a consequent of sin, of thej tlie cuttin S oif of the beard ou] i\ [u P* 1 * 



fall : but such might be 



asked Whv M marr iBg or disfiguring the image o 
then hath woman no beard, who fell ® od > in thö 0ld Testament, we should 
first T— And again, why was Christ, uut think of mending by shaving iw 
who is the express image of God, "made fcrimmiü g U according to the fashion ol 
in the likeness of men, and being found fche w ™ ld > uu . dci * thc dia^eüaation of tili» 
in fashion as a man," (with a beard no New Tcritameljt - 

doubt;) who never did sin '( — All, then, Again, Ezekiel prophesying of yet fa- 
it is supposed, will admit, that man was ture limes, says chap. 41 : 20. "Neither 
created with a beard, that it was a part shall they shave their heads, nor suffer 
of that image of God, in which he was their locks to grow long ;, they shall un- 
created. God, in creating man, created \y poll their heads." The priests wer« 
Lim a being perfect in all its parts; c- ( particularly charged "not to make bald- 
ven in his body, all the different mem- uess upon their head, neither shall they 
hers are useful to the ministering to the I shave off the corner of their beard." 

icvit. «i: 5. And inasmuch as Chris- 
tians are called in the New Testa- 
ment <a royal priesthood,' 1 Pet. li : H 
every 



body, and the beard is useful, as I shall | 
show hereafter. 

"'Let us make man in our image.' 
The beard is part of that image, um 



Christian man should consider 
consequently those that cut off' their | Wmself * priest, and also consider what 
beard, mar and disfigure the image of is required of him in this office ; and if 
God. It is an outward token of that lie « not willing to obey God in such a 
honor, authority and power given to small matter, as letting the beard alone, 
man in his creation. It distinguishes i fc * s much, to be feared that he will also 
him from all other creatures under heav- ! neglect those higher duties as a priest iti 
en, and also from children, youth & wo- ; lliü üwa house, as reading and explain- 



ing the word of God to his own family, 
praising God by singing hymns and 
spiritual songs with them, and praying 
vrith and for them. 

If any one should be disposed to say, 
Now God's ancient people were com- 1 either from real or feigned humility, 4 i 
mamied to wear their beards. Lev. 19; ! know, God made man in his own image, 
L7. readeth thus : "Ye shall not round . and I believe, he created him with a, 
the corners of your head, neither shalt beard also ; but I feel, we have lost that 
thou mar the corners of thy beard.'' image by hin, and henee I am unworthy 
1 [ere is a positive forbidding to disfig* to bear that mark of distinction and 
ore the image of God. Should one say, honor;" — I would answer as follows ; 



men. In children and youth, we could 
not distinguish their different sexes, if 
they were to dress alike ; but man can 
not hide his manhood altogether, if he 
were to try. 



that this command was given under the 
Mosaic dispensation, and does not con- 
cern ui> } I would answer, that if man'* 



Don't you believe, that whatever we lost, 
in Adam, we can regain fully in Christ '. 
Don't you wish to be a follower of 



►SECTARIANISM 



Jo« 



Christ, ;i member of bis church and »n 
beir of lis ^salvation ? Do you think 
to be more worthy of baptism, of foet- 
waebing, of Baluting'your brethren with 
the holy kiss, of partaking or the Lord's 
eupper and the couimunioB, of all the 



can very rea lily account f<Ä the differ- 
cnl opinion.? of different men and wo- 
men, who are ye1 equally honest in their 
individual capacity. It. is a wi 
perfect. >n, a want of a more mature ed- 
n in all the various depaxtiu 



glorious privileges, we may enjoy hereJof the sciences 

and of the still more glorious promises, j F. While J grant, that it is from a 
to be enjoyed hereafter, than you are [want of perfection, that men have dif- 
worthy of wearing that natural sign and ; »rent opinions, I. must differ with you 
token, which God gives you still, and! in the latter sentiment, and maintain 
which you can mar, but not entirely de- with all possible candor, that in all 
stroy ': — Consider well lit In*. 1: 3. ages those, wild (Maimed to be most 
James 3 : 9. Col. 8 : 10. X Cor. 11: 71 learned in the various sciences* were 



Kphcs, 4: 24. which all 



to show, differing for more with each other in 



that man is still the Image of God. 
(To be continued in our next.) 
II. C. of Indiana« 



For, THE GrOSPKL - VlStTEft. 

SECTARIANISM. 

J Dialogue between a Physician 
and a Friend. 

PHTSICTA5T. Dear friend, permit me 
to have a little conversation with you 
on the subject of Sectarianism, and 
while I am only riving my views upon 
the subject, if they do not coincide with 
}*ours, I hope yon will take no offence 
at my peculiar notions and sentimentsv 

1-TiTKND. I have no objections to 



this, though my time it 



lited 



pro- 



vided we do so with the proper object in 
view, which is or ought to be to elicit 
truth and correct error, and provided al- 
so it is carried on in the proper spirit, 
neither giving nor taking offence. 

P. There are many men of many 
minds, and while some minds have been 
by proper facilities of better training ex- 
panded, kc. — thereby enabling th 
appreciate things in quite a di . 
light from those persons, whose advan- 
tages have been minus (less) in obtain- 
ing the proper cultivation ; hence we 



opinions, than those with less learning 
and more simplicity. Whence did the 
different sects rise, but from those who 
thought themselves a little wiser, a lit- 
tle more learned «c. than the rest of 
mankind ? This is not only true of re- 
ligious sects, but also of the sects in 
moral, philosophical, political and al- 
most, every other science, yotir own, the 
medical, not excepted. 

P: I almost believe, you are right, 
but bear with me, if I present you an 
instance, where learning seems to be out 
of the question. It is often the case, 
that we find in a fami iversi- 

ty of opinions in religious matters, and 
'see the husband belonging to one Church, 
rim wife to a second, the son to a third, 
and the daughter to a fourth. Each of 
these will be set in his or her own way, 
and judge of all others as being out of 
the way. Suppose none of them has 
more learning than the rest, what has 
learning to do in this case .' 



F. My dear friend, if you enquire 
into the origin of this diversity of opin- 
ion in one family, and more still into the 
origin of those different sects, you wi'd 
soon find what learning hud to do with 
your case. You will find, by tracing 
every sectarian notion to its proper 
G. V. Vol. v. !I* * 



134 



SECTARIANISM. 



Bource, some living or dead man, who \ of religion, apt to deceive the unwary, 
was thought by hia follower» a paragon, but easily detected by proving it with 

and whose the word of God. 

! implicitly P. True religion, I admit, knows no 
hatred, nor jealousy, nor envy, nor un- 
eharitableness : it is filled with affection 



of wisdom and knowledge, 
sayings, opinions &c 
adopted. Now the husband, who has 
been perhaps brought up in one secta- 
rian creed, and the wife probably in an- 1 towards mother, father, husband, wife, 
other, while none of them possesses the brother or Bister, son or daughter. — 
reality of relfgion, they, being divided F. True religion is more than that ; 
among themselves, cannot expect other- it does not stop by teaching us to love 
wise, but their children may differ from those, who love us; for such love i- 
them too. manifested by the heathen and pnbli- 

R The results of this diversity of, can; it is nothing but a natural affije- 
opinion in religions matters are often hi-; tion, self-love reflected. But our gav- 
mentable in a very high degree; they "«» teaches us "to love our enemies, 
give rise to disputations, bickerings, ; bless them that curse us, do good to 
discords, and often by them love is j them that hate us, and pray for them 
turned into hatred. 



F. Very true, this is too often the 
case; but not alwa)\s. In matters of 



which despitefully use us and persecutes 
us, and to prove our love to him by 
keeping hi3 commandments." 
doubtful disputation even Christians j P - It scruples not to bend the knee 
may have different opinions, without)» 1 worship of Jehovah at the same altar 
love being wounded in the least, or with- prith those, who differ in . non-cssen- 
out a thought of separating from foeftials; it prays alike with its own mem- 
body, the church, for mere opinion's ' b - rs and with the members of another 
sake. ; church. 

n ■ . ., . . _ _.' F. What, my friend, is there anoth- 

1. lcs, while the members or ait- , , , ", , , c ril . ., 

„ .. . . er church but the church ot Unristr 

ferent sects are at war with each other : . , , L . 

, fl ' . . „ -,,.,! Are we to bend the knee at the same al- 

wnlle tlie wite cannot partake ot the . . . - , , 

T ,, ,, .ii-i, tar with the worsnipper of wood and 

Lord s supper at the same table with her | „ 

: stone : 



husband, nor the son at the same w/öh 



Are we to pray alike with him 
who calls upon saint Francisous or saint 



the daughter, or the children with tht-ir _ 

t ,, . . .. . i Patrick? Are these things non-esscn- 

parents, all, inevitably all are to fro down . ,„ _ ± , x ,. 

: _ . J . m .. tial? Or are those things non-essen- 

mto the same grave* and each one hopes i . . , , , , ,. • i , i iii* -i j 

, , :tial, which have divided ana subdivided 

to arrive at last, in the same heaven. , «./>,*. i ^^ , ■ . 

-r, . i " - i ' • , , . i , , the rest of Christendom so-called into 

13 ut instead of dome that which would ■ . „ ! ,. , 

. £>./.,,,, , numberless sects : Do you not see, that 

make us nt tor heaven by having char- , . , . 

. these non-essentials are the very essence 

ity one toward another, they let amnios- , . . Q 

,,.,.. I or sectarianism f 

Uies rankle in their heart. T , ,. r , T , ', ,; .« 

P. Why, I always thought, if a 

F. As I gave you to understand al- man b fi i lei f with love to all and for all, 



ready, I consider this as an evidence 
that such people have in fact no reli- 
gion, no faith, even no opinion of their 
own ; all is borrowed from the sect or 
sectarian, whom they join. Sectarian-! 



and worships God not after forms, but 
out of a truthful heart and from pure 
love to God and Christ, he would make 
no difference among the sects, but would 
acknowledge one God for all and one 



ism is really no more than a counterfeit gayiour for tbe redemption of all. 



IARIANISM. 



it belongs to "the works of (ho flesh,' 
Gal. 5; 20. and 'that they which do 
such things, shall not inherit the king- 
dom of God/ v. 21. If Ave consider, 
that here 'heresy' or sectarianism is 
d with tho most heinous crimes, 
should he, that there- is no difference, I of which human nature can be guilty, 
tO which sect we belong, if we are only (how awful is it for any one to partici- 
sincere and honest in our profession, or pate in the same I And how much moro 
that there 13 no real difference between 'awful to think, how many millions are 
the sects;— then I would be far,— far 1 doing this without being aware of it ! 



/ T . Am I to understand you, dear 
friend, that our love should extend to 
-all mankind without regard to sect, as 
the love of (Jod extends over all, and 
the redemption of Christ is for all, then 
1 say, Vear.nd Amen. But if your idea 



indeed from agreeing with you. 

P. I confess, that sectarianism is n«t 
of (Jod, but of man; nor will Gad in 
the hour of judgment judge men as the 
members of a church, but on the con- 



As to your other idea, that in the 
hour of judgment God will not judge 
men as members of a church, but or* 
the contrary by the righteousness or 
wickedness of their hearts; in bringing 
trary by their righteousnesi or wicked- j it to the same infallible test of the Word. 

ness of their hearts. , fi -, . .„ . 

| ot Vjiuu, it will have to uncrergo a very 

F. And I must oonfess, that in ev- 1 rmarkable chaDge< The^ßostle (1 Pet. 

3 some -j4: 17.) tells us> «that judgment must 

AT US/"! 



thin" that pleases me, something; that IN • t '. u , e r - 

° l ' ° .begin at the iiouse Of CJoa, 



can approve of, and which 

hope, that you are not far from the 

kingdom of God. Yet allow mein can-!™, . 

, ° . ■ ihis is in perfect unison with wfiat tin 

dor and love tö observe, that your ideas I o • • i o. . n- i • ,. , . , 



I the members of the ehurch, who have 
believed and obeyed the Gospel of God.. 



are of a mixed nature like the image 



Saviour said, foretelling his future judg- 



° i ments. Matt, 25. There he likens the 
which Nebuchadnezzar saw ui his dream, , . •■ » , ,. , , 

'j kingdom of heaven, his church, unto 
(Dan. 1: 6Z. oo.) and which was part), . • , . -, , , ,, . , 

- . .. ... L ten virgins, which took their lamps, 

of line gold, part of silver, part of brass, -, , n ,, , , ,, ^ . , 

c . ' l '* , and went forth to meet tne Bridegroom, 

part ot iron, and part of iron and clay i , , ,, „ -,, . . 

• . . . . L „,- t ,| and tells us, nve of them were wise, and 

mixed, and since you are an M. 1). and £ - ,. , . , , £ „ ,, 

• . , i nve were foolish. And when finally the 

as such acquainted with CliEMISTRY. I!., ., ., ,, . , 

...... . , . I -Bridegroom came, they that were ready, 

would kmdi v advise you, to apply its,, . , . .:, , * ± , 

. " i • i' . . i / tuc wlse > went la Wlt ^ bim to the mar- 

prmciples, and bring every idea to the ! . , , ,, A , . . 

nage; and when» the other virgins came 

afterward, they received the sentence, 



infallible test of the word of God, with- 
out fear of losing any thing by the pro- 
cess. 

For instance, that idea you just now- 
express, "Sectarianism is not of God, 
but of man." will not lose any. thing by 
being tested with the word of God, but 



.11 m 



\'u\ in weight 



importance 



and 
thereby immeasurably, lteasou of it- 
self will perceive, that if sectarianism 
«not of God. i annot please God , it 

i djjbod. But the word of[ ü 
. faster still, and tells ns ; that VACnt > wheD u11 Lllc rcüt öf mankind are 



"Verily I know you not. Hero we see, 
how the members of the church are 
judged first of all as such, and separa- 
ted. Verse 1-13. 

Again "his own servants" were judg- 
ed, and rewarded and punished accord- 
ing to their faithfulness or uufaithful- 
ness in his service, consequently as 
members of his household. Verse 11 — 
b'O. And lastly in the ire 



general judg- 






136 



SECTARIANISM. 



gathered before the judgment-seat, they J 
arc separated, and rewarded and pun- j 
iahed on tin; principle, how they have*] 

acted towards the least of Christ's breth- 
ren, the members of his body, the church. 
Verse 31-16. 

And let ir not be forgotten, that ev- 
ery where in the New- Testament it is 
declared, that judgment shall be ren-l 
ilcrcd 'to every man according to his] 
deeds.' Rom. 2 : G. &c. &c. 

l\ Sectarianism is a fruitful cause! 
of consumption arid early death. There 
fore I would warn all from or against 
the indulgence of the feelings, it tob' oft- 
en breeds. The seed of disease once 
planted in the system from this cause, 
the person is much less likely to recover 
health, than if some local disease rave 
rise to the complaint. The healthiness 
of the mind should be preserved by pure 
religion and harmony as well as tbe 
body protected from disease. 

F. I have no doubt, that sectarian! 
views, feelings and practices have even 
their influence upon the health of the 
body. But on account of the health of 
the soul I would feel still mere anxious 
to warn my fellow-men against Seetar;- 
consumption of the soul is 
much more to be feared than the •re- 
sumption of the body, inasmuch both 
kinds of consumption have that invid- 
ious symptom in common, that the pa- 
tient sees not his danger, feels well, and 
thinks, all is well, while death doeth Lis 
fatal work. 

P Tor the of man :ind ;t 

'• well to have a fötion-church, 

where all the children of God could be 

ther under the shadow of 

''>■ cross, by the love of Cfcrist ; — a 

- -ore all could be united;— 

acid pray in unison, and 

partake of the -upper of the Lamb to- 

!Ui should be in 



accordance with the dictates of their 
own conscience; — where husband ami 
wife, son and daughter, — all could 
unite in supplication unto the Lord of 
hosts as well in the church, as at the 
family-altar j where there would be one 
God, Ono Saviour, one love with unity 
and harmony. — Pure religion is a love 
of God for all heaven, for all earthly 
communion, and happiness for all. Sec- 
tarianism is love for a part, God for a, 
part, hatred for a part, church for a 
part, communion For a part, heaven for 
a pari and hell for a part "What do 
you say to this *' 

F. I will not interrupt yon. Say 
all what you wish to say, and then I 
will answer. 

P. Then I would say, the seeds 
of consumption should not be sown in 
itarianisin. But in the 
way these matters are often managed, 
this result too frequently happens. 
Strifes arise from discord and hatred, 
and these are followed by consumption, 
by insanity, sickness and death. Again 
let me warn you against this indulgence 
of ungodly sectarianism, which is from 
the aspirations of men, and men on/;/, 
and XpT of Gul;. — I am done. 

F. Well, my friend, for your and 
the benefit of mankind permit me to in- 
form you, that there is such a union- 
church, where all the children of God 
can be gathered together under the ban- 
jncrof the cross, and that this church 
■ was established more than eighteen hun- 
dred years ago;— that this church is 
! still in existence, inasmuch as the Al- 
I mighty Founder yet lives, and has said, 
that the gates of hell should not prevail 
against it ; — that it may be compared fo 
a lu&pHtil, where every kind of moral 
: disease can be completely cured, provi- 
ded we avail ourselves timely of itn 
! privileges, and submit to all its rule? 



IMAGES AND LIKENESSES. 



Im 



■od togulationSj to .ill the remedies and 
treatment ordained by its illustrious 

J .»ruder and Physician. 

^Conclusion crowded out.) 



Foil THE \ I8ITER. 

IMAGES AND LTKENKSSKS. 
lu the April No. of t he Visiter page 

04 the following query is presented : 
How is it considered, when member.- are 
getting their likenesses or daguerreo- 
types, or those of others taken, even in 
sickness, au4 sometimes after death ? 

In my humble judgment it would be 
more in unison with 'the order of the 
church, to have this query referred to 
our general conference, than to ha,ve it 
discussed through the columns of the 
Visiter ; yet as the query is presented, 
and a brief answer is requested, I, for 
one, will endeavor in the fear of the 
Lord, to eoujply with the request, (and 
I hope that some abler writers will do the 
*ame.) And in order to do this, it will 
be necessary to 'search the scriptures.' 
Now I believe it is universally admitted, 
that the moral law was not abrogated 
by the coming of Christ, but, that it 
was brought over into the new or Gos- 
pel dispensation, and indeed, without 
Morality there can be no Christianity. 

In the first place then, we will refer 
to that code : and what do we find 



there 



Thou shalt not mafce unto 



thee any graven in^age, or any likeness 
of any thing that is in heaven above, or 
that is in the earth beneath, or that is 
in the water under the earth." Exodus 
20 : 4. Here we see that the making 
of images and likenesses is expressly 
forbidden by Jehovah himself, and not 
only the worshipping u.f the same, which 
'we find in the succeeding verse. "Thou 



arc too fast ; it id only tlie worshipping 
of images that is forbidden, and 1 don't 
worship mine. 

J hit we find, that when the. curses 
against the disobedience were pronoun- 
ced (Vom Mount Ebal, they were com- 
menced thus : "Cursed be the man that 
maketh any graved or molten image, 
an abomination unto the Lord, the work 
of the hands of the crafts-inan, and put- 
teth it in a secret place, and all the peo- 
ple shall ansvey and say, Amen." Dent. 
'27 : 15. And this was to be spoken 
'with a loud voice.' (verse 1-i.) This, 
methinks, is conclusive evidence against 
the above objection^ and will fully sus- 
tain me in the position I have taken, as 
there is nothing said here of worship- 
ping or serving images, but the making 
of them : and it is evident that he who 
employs the artist or 'craftsman,' to make 
an image of or for himself, is equally 
guilty with him, and that all the peo- 
ple of God will to this day say, 'Amen' 
to the curse that is pronounced, against 
it. 

TV hat I have quoted is part of the 
moral law, and being brought over into 
the Gospel dispensation, it is as bindin"* 
now, as it was in the day when it was 
spoken by the great Lawgiver on mount 
Sinai ; who has also declared and said,. 
My covenant will I not break, nor alter 
the thing that is gone out of my lips." 
Ps, 89 : 84, Again we find, by search-, 
ing the scriptures — that the Lord coin-. 
manded the children of Israel through 
Moses, that when they are passed over 
Jordan into the land of Canaan, that they 
should drive out the inhabitants of the 
land, and break and destroy all their 
images and pictures. Exod.*34 : 13. & 
Num. 33 : 52. 

But notwithstanding all these injunc- 



shalt not bow down thyself to them, tions, the Israelites made images of their 
nor serve them." But, says one, you ' own, against which the prophets testi- 



138 



IMAGES AND LIKENESSES. 



fled abundantly. "For the day of the 
Lord of hosts shall be upon every one 
that is proud and lofty, &c. and upon all 
pleasant pictures." Isai. '1 : V2. — 10. 
"Israel is an empty vine, he bringeth 
forth'fruit unto himself; according to 
the multitude of his fruit he hath in- 
creased the altars ; according to the 
goodness of their land they have made 
goodly images. Their heart is divided ; 
now shall they be found faulty : he shall 
break down their altars, he shall spoil 
their images." Hosea 10 : 1. 2. Read 
also Ezek. 6 : 4. and chap. 16, verse 17. 
These were some of the abominations, 
which the Israelites had copied or learn- 
ed from the heathen nations, notwith- 
standing the Lord had strictly forbid- 
den it. 

Let us also hear Sim who 'spake as 
never man spake.'— "For that which is 
highly esteemed among men, is abomi- 
nation in the sight of God." Luke 16 : 
15. Among the many inventions of 
the day, the daguerrean art is ono that 
is held in high estimation among the 
vain and worldly-minded ; and. great 
merchandise made of it, yes, this idola- 
trous traffic is carried on to an almost 
"boundless extent. In every town and 
village, almost, they have their daguer- 
rean galleries, and with their travelling- 
saloons they are going from one town 
to another, carrying with them their 
abominable inventions and machineries; 
and all this is heralded through the 
country by the public prints in the most 
glowing colors, and the people rich and 
poor, in great numbers fiock to their 
idol-shops, in order to procure these vile 
abominations ; so that miniature-cases 
are in soinc^fainilies more plenty than 
Bibles. 

But this is not all ; likenesses arc 
sometimes taken of those who are on the 
very brink of eternity, when the soul is 



about to be ushered into the present 
of a dishonored and offended God, and 
even, after the spirit has taken its ever- 
lasting flight, likenesses are often taken 
of tbe worm-food that is left; and all 
this, the idol-makers would have us be- 
lieve to be a duty, yea, almost a chris- 
tian duty we owe to ourselves and our 
families. I cannot find language suf- 
ficient to portray this horrid iniquity in 
its true colors. 

Dear brethren, let us stand aloof from 
this iniquity : and to those who are al- 
ready taken in I would say, in the lan- 
guage of the apostle, "Come out from 
among them, and be ye separate." — 
These likenesses, in my opinion, deserve 
no better treatment than the golden calf 
received at the hand of Moses. Can 
we not, dea? brethren,, recognise this 
odious science as an abomination in the 
sight of God ? Yes, sirrely, if wo stand 
in the light of the Gospel we can not 
mistake it. And why should we honor 
our flesh so much, which is destined 
shortly to become food for worms '( 

Christ says, 'Learn of me V and Paul 
says, Olind not high things !" Xow if 
we learn of Christ, and abide in his doe- 
trine, we will abstain from these foolish 
things, which are so highly esteemed 
among men. The watchmen on Zion's 
walls should sound the alarm, and warn 
the people against this impending evil. 

And to tbe dear young reader I would 
say, with the poet, reflect, thou hast a 
soul to save : you are not here that 
you should indulge in the lust of the 
flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride 
of life. It is God's design that you 
should here be prepared for a better <fc 
happier abode ; you know that you must 
die, and would you desire to have your 
likeness placed before you in your dying 
agonies ? \ no, you will then wish to 
have the image of God, namely the Sav- 



THAYER. 



139 



i mi v In your heart ; yes, that dear friend 
wbmn von nxhr perhaps despise, or al 
least slight and neglect, and you can now 
obtain that precious image "without 
money and without price." 

D. B. 



Selected for the Visite«. 
PRAXER. 

Prayer is the application of want to 
Him wl.o Qnly can relieve it, the voice 
of sin to hin« who alone can pardon it. 
It is the urgency of poverty, the pros- 
tration of humility, the fervency of pen- 
itence, the confidence of trust. It is not 
eloquence, but earnestness ; not the def- 
inition of helplessness, but the feeling of 
it j not figures of speech, but compunc- 
tion of soul. It is the "Lord, save us, 
we perish," of drowning Peter; the cry 
of faith to the ear of mercy. 

Adoration is the noblest employment 
of created beings ; confession, the nat- 
ural language of guilty creature«; grat- 
itude, the spontaneous expression of par- 
doned tinners. Prayer is desire ; it is 
not a mere conception of the mind, nor 
ä mere effort of the intellect, nor an act 
of the memory ; but an elevation of the 
soul towards its Maker; a pressing 
sense of our own ignorance and infirmi- 
ty ; a consciousness of the perfection of 
Uod, of his readiness to hear, of his pow- 
er to help, of his willingness to save. 
It is not an emotion produced in the 
senses, nor an effect wrought by the im- 
agination ; but a determination of the 
will, an effusion of the heart. 

Prayer is the guide to self-knowledge, 
by prompting us to look after our sins 
in order to pray against them ; a mo- 
tive to vigilance, by teaching us to guard 
»against those sins which, through self- 
examination, we have been enabled to 
detect. 



Prayer is an act both of the under- 
standing aud of the heart. The under- 
standing must apply itself to the knowl- 
of the Divine perfections, or the heart 
will not be led to the adoration of them. 
It would not be a reasonable service, if 
the mind was excluded. It must be ra- 
tional worship, or the human worshipper 
would not bring to the service the dis- 
tinguishing faculty of his nature, which 
is reason. It must be spiritual worship, 
or it would want the distinctive quality 
to make it acceptable to him who is a 
Spirit, and who has declared that he 
will be worshipped "in spirit and in 
truth." 

Prayer is right in itself as the most 
powerful means of resisting sin and ad- 
vancing in holiness. It is above all 
right, as every thing is which has the 
authority of Scripture, the command of" 
God, and the example of Christ. 



POETRY. 
Written for the Gospel- Visiter;. 

1. Peace be with you, 
Ye happy few, 
Who love to do 

The Father's will, 
With filial fear 
His counsel hear, 
His word revere, 

His law fulfill. 

2. Much toil, 'tis true, 
And trials too, 

To dare and do, 

You may expect j 
But faith sincere 
May banish fear, 
For God is near, 

And he'll protect. 

3. Though friends should fail. 



Though foes assail, 



140 



i. 



»). 



Sou will prevail ; 

For Christ is your' 8 \ 
His truth sustain.-, 
His love remains, 
lie ever rejgns, 

His strength endures. 

Your Saviour pleads, 
Tie intercedes, 
His bosom bleeds, 

He dies for you ; 
Reciprocate 
His love so great, 
Love will create 

Your heart anew. 

Y^ou then will be 
From sin set free, 
And live and see, 

Your Saviour King; 
Guide, holy dove, 
To heaven above, 
Where all is love, 

Where angels sing. 

"Where sorrows cease, 
Where joyS increase, 
Where perfect peace 

Forever reigns; 
Hope turns to sight, 
Faith ever right, 
Truth purely bright, 

And love remains. 

Lost ones are found, 
Victors are crown' d, 
O hear the sound, 

Triumph above ; 
All, great and small, 
All freed from thrall, 
God all in all, 

God, who is love. 

J. R. V 



WHAT IS TT TO DTE ? 

WHAT TS IT TO PIE? 



HaVö .1 considered What it is to die, 

In native dust with kindred worms to 

lie ; 
To sleep in cheerless cold, be left to rot 
My body bathed, my very name forgot ? 

How stands my great account ? my ^oul, 

survey J 
The debt of nature Justice bids tlteo 

pay. 
Should T frail memory's records strive 

'to blot, 
Will heaven's tremendous reeVnirtgs be 

forgot ? 

Prepare thy heart, thy house in ordeff 

set, 
Prepare, the judge of heaven and earth 

to meet, 
Am I prepared, and can I meet my 

doom, 
Nor shudder at the dreadful wrath to 

come ? 

Is all in order set, my house, my heart ? 
j Does no besetting sin still claim a part ? 
, No cherished error, loath to quit its 
} place, 

.Obstruct within my soul 1 he work of 
srace ? 



j Did I each day for this great day pre- 
pare, 

j By virtuous deeds, by sin-subduing 

| ' pray'r; 

| Did I each night, each day's offence re- 
pent, 

I And each unholy thought and word la- 
ment ? 

Did 1 still live as born one day to die, 
And view th'eternal world with eon-- 

v stant C3'e ; 

How happy should I feel at peace wit-fa 

thee, 
Living in faith, in hope of immortality. 

P. L. Si 



/. 



OUR DUTY TOWARD THE OPPRESSED. 



Ill 



FOB THL VmBTBB. 

01 R JITY TOWARD IS iWESSED« 
LleKgio« is designed to Make us have 
feeling hearts, that can be touched with 

suffering of our fellow-mortals ; aud it 
Si the duty of every christian man, 

when he beholds his brother mortal op- 
pressed and ia a (Buffering condition, 
to act the part of the good Samaritan, 
and try to «ease the condition of the one 
that is hi distress, Now there are many 
-who talk «rery eloquently about the suf- 
fering conation of many of the sous and 
•daughters -of Adam - but this is all they 
do : for in their hearts they hold preju- 
•dices against them, and have a feeling 
•of false pride, that will not .let them 
condescend low enough to even try to 
pour the balm of consolation into the ; 
hearts of them, that are miserable, — 
Never had these a kind hand to wipe the 
stear of distress from their eyes ; they 
have never been knowing the kind and 
unremitting care of a lovely mother; 
.they never have heard ,the kind admoni- 
tions of a kind earthly parent ; but m 
all their lives have been down-troddeaz 
and abused as brutes of the field, hav- 
ing their sides ploughed with violence, 
and had to eat their kusty meals in bit- 
terness of heart with mo hope of happi- 
ness on this side of the grave where the 
weary are laid at rest, and the wicked 
•cease to trouble. 

Now we are well aware, that nothing 
"but the heaven-born religion, handed 
down by inspiration inito us, is the on- 
ly thing that can bring comfort to them; 
for a man to see liappiness he must 
have hope ; — if he ha.^ no hope, he can 
have no happiness, for they are connec- 
ted. Theti it is t^ duty of «very pro» 

I fessor that is a possessor to try to bring 
»them to this hope, which, after their 

, trials and sufferings end hexc^thcy can 
enjoy a lasting pleasure in the world to 



come. Then if we wish to bring this 
hope unto those children of oppression, 

or to bring them unto this hope that 
ends in happiness, we must lay aside 
this false pride, which proceeds from 
the prince of this world, and descend 
down into the valley of humility, as 
God has designed for us to walk in, & 
uot be ashamed to call the child of op- 
pression our brother, and when we see 
ne has the blessed hope richly set with- 
in his soul, then he is indeed our broth- 
er and should be treated as such ; for 
God is no respecter of persons, and out 
of the dust of the earth He has created 
all the nations of the earth. One soul 
is as dear to God as another, and the 
soul of the down-trodden and abused is 
just of as much value before our heav- 
enly Father, as the soul of a prince ; 
for the soul of a prince goeth forth as 
naked as the soul of a way-side beggar. 
Then to act as the good Samari- 
tan we must minister to those that have 
fallen among thieves, who have stripped 
him of ali that makes this present life 
desirable,, of our hope in Christ Jesus, 
and also administer to them of our tem- 
poral blessings as far as needed, and 
we are able. And when we bow before 
the throne of grace to supplicate the 
great good Spirit, we should pray for 
those, that are brought low under the 
iron arm of tyranny, and we believe, 
that God will ere long grant us our re- 
quest; and by action and word we 
should ever show, that we stand oppo- 
sed to all oppression and all its misera- 
ble consequences. It is true, by so do- 
ing we may gain the ill-will of some ; 
but we are not to fear those, who have 
power to kill the body only ; but rather 
fear Him, who is able to destroy both 
soul and body in hell-fire. Then to all 
who profess the name of Christ let me 
say, Try to carry the sweet comforts of 
the Gospel to all both high and low, and 



142 



CHRISTIANITY. 



oh for the love of God do not think any 

too low, too degraded and too vile, to 

have any part iu your teachings ! For 

these may be the very ones, that will 

give diligent heed to the word, and give 

their thorny road some sunshine here, 

4ind make them happy hereafter. Give 

to all a large degree of your pity, and 

.show them they have one friend here 

below, and they may see more pleasure 

than you are aware and God will repay 

jou tenfold. 

Cephas. 



Communicated for the Visiter. 
CHRISTIANITY. 

There is no other subject in the whole 
•catalogue of momentous questions, that 
so deeply interests mankind as that of 
Iloligion ! and none probably, that has 
originated such a diversity of opinions 
und sentiments \ and none, judging from 
the present condition of Christendom, 
that is as little understood ! — The su- 
perscription upon our sanctuaries ap- 
pears to be " To the unknown God I" and 
•each respective sectary proclaims to his 
fellow-men : "whom ye ignorantly wor- 
ship Him declare I unto you ;" "the 
blind leading the blind." It would 
seem as though mankind still had the 
'Ark of the covenant upon a n«w cast/ ! 
a driving hither and thither through 
the world, without any fixed purpose or 
place. What a sad condition of things, 
most particularly so, with us Americans, 
who profess to be a reflecting, generous, 
liberal-minded people; the true follow- 
ers of a meek and lowly Saviour, the 
words of whom are verified truly, when 
he said, "I came not to bring peace up- 
on earth, but a sword." — 

From the foregoing the question nat- 
urally arises, What is religion ? True 
and evangelical religion is nothing more 



nor less than a strict, implicit obedience 1 

to the mandates of the Almighty. -- 
The language of the Skriptur« is the: 
natural language of all nations upon this 
face of the glob-, and i» adapted to the 
capacity of every rational creature, who» 
has arrived to the age c£ discretion. — 
The rude Barbarian, the African, tbn 
untutored aayage, and the inhabitant.-- 
of the Isles of the Sea, aye entirely ca- 
pable of eomprehendhy» the reveale V 
will of the Almighty concerning, hi* 
creatures, -and merit salvation as richly 
as those who, are conversant with the* 
sciences, and familiar with the origi- 
nal language». To deng this would be 
equivalent to excluding t.Lie largest p<T- 
tion of the human family from free sal- 
vation, by the Gospel itself, which Bono- 
will pretend to say was the design of 
the »aered Scripture». To admit the 
adaptation of. Scripture © all sane opa- 
cities, is equivalent to an eutire rejec- 
tion of philosophers sssul linguist» — 
who are now deemed .WüspensaUW- for 
the expounding the scriptures to the un- 
learned, an* idea as absurd as eve'/ exis- 
ted among the scribes and pharisees, 
and fraught with as many evil res-ultsas 
the superstitious of tlw aiuients, 

I am an advocate of learning, and a 
friend of the sciences, because it enables 
us to comprehend the works of creation, 
it elevates us in the scale of animated. 
nature, makes us more useful citixens, 
and above all is a source of our greatest 
terrestrial pleasures and enjoyments. — 
But to argue that a knowledge »I the 
sciences and languages, is essential to 
the comprehension and exposition of the 
scripture, as advocated by 11. 1>. \V. 
(an intelligent contributor to December 
No. of Visiter,) is devoid of logical rea- 
son, as is unfortunately illustrated by 
all churches in Christendom, that advo- 
cate such views ; for they are divided, 
and subdivided, on nearly ail the impor 



CHRISTIANITY. 



143 



■ Mi pint« «of scripture, and that, be- j liberate council of king Barnes, which 

council possessed -wisdom and knowl- 
edge, and was devoid of the prejudices 
now existing. 

My own opinion, substantiated by the 
Gospel is, that no man can worship Cod 
acceptably who is not strictly an hum- 
ble man, and obedient to all the requi- 
sitions of the Gospel, for humility is the 
adorning feature of a Christian. Men 
of learning & renown, assume positions 
and presume uj,on the goodness of God, 
vainly imagining their wisdom superior 
t) the humble character of the scrip- 
ture, not remembering that the wisdom, 
of this World is foolishness with God. — 
If all Christian professors were truly- 
humble in the sight of God, and en- 
tirely willing to submit to all the com- 
mandments and ordinances blameless,, 
like Zachariaä and Elizabeth, then, and 
not until then, will there be a unison of 
sentiment in the churches, and one Lord, 
one faith, and one baptism be acknowl- 
edged. 

There is a beautiful harmony in the 
scriptures, and the same harmony might 
and should exist in the churches, and 
would exist, did men but submit to the 
plain teaching of the Gospel, as for in- 
stance, when commanded to be buried 
with Christ in baptism, begin to say 
within themselves, that immersion is not 
adapted to the cold climate of the Spitz- 
berger and Icelander, and therefore re- 
ject immersion and substitute sprinkling, 
which is better suited to the inhabitants 
of northern countries, when, in fact, it 
suits their own convenience, and they 
are thus not required to humble thcui- 
to be initiated into the 



cause thoy haVe left the simplicity of 
the Gospel, and substituted "worldly 
-'.>■</.;....•" for a knowledge of the Crea- 
tor, 

That simplicity is the ruling feature 
of the Gospel, u-<wtc I presume will be so 
Mirogant as to deny. Admitting this, 
we must believe that professing Cutis* 
flans must square their lives by those 
pmic-ip'k* they profess to advocate, and 
i.'i.!/vse priucipies are, as they certainly 
:ir&, in contradiction ami diametrically 
opposite to tbe customs of the world, 
of «course, it is incumbent upon us to 
denounce the world witu its customs. 
That the scrip tares are plain, and com- 
prefcenstve, as far as relates to our du- 
ties toward (rod, and the plan of sal- 
vation, none wi'H deny. The way then 
t>cMag plain, why should we tax the sci- 
ences and dead languages, to render the 
scriptures iucoitiprehcuiäbie ? For we 
•u Iscover, that when king James' trans- 
Bainm (whonaitis presumed were using 
t : bt ; ir veruacttlar tongue,) had comple- 
heir laboa"sj there was harmony in 
ttkeir translations. If men would con- 
descend to live ^hereby, and not try 
vo! adapt the scriptures to their rcspee- 
tiwc notions and opinions, and call such 
notions aud epinienä '; 
Jems," tüeC S wou ld be 
im the churches also. 

There are no translators in modern 
ti«es, who can make the scriptures 
harmonize, and until that is the case, 
1 shall adhere to king James' transla- 
tions as correct unquestionably. That 
our njioisters of the Gospel, should be 



aitfi ia Christ 
more harmony 



required to acquaint themselves with j selves in order 

the original languages, in order that the church. 

laity might be certain they were right,! Again, when our Saviour had washed 

\p a far-fetehed .argument, aud would ibis disciples' feet, and instituted tho 

constitute substantially a sectarian min- {Lord's Supper, he told {Lern, "if ye 

Wry, diversely arraye3 against the de J know these things, h.ppyareye if ye 



144 



AXOTHER ANCIENT DOCUMENT. 



jf ye do them." But in those days, it 
is said, they wore sandals und conse- 
quently their feet required washing; we 
now wear shoes &j. and consequent- 
ly don't need washing; whereby we 
temporalize an ordinance that has a spir- 
itual import, and most particularly re- 
lieve ourselves of one of the most humil- 
iating ordinances in scripture, 

As for the kiss of charity, this was 
only a salutation or greeting sent. How 
could brethren send a kiss to each other? 
or what similarity is there between a 
kiss and an interchange of civility at 
meeting and parting of friends 'I And 
we may add, 'What concourse has Christ 
with lielial, or what part hath lie that 
bclieveth with an infidel? — 

My views in regard to the simplicity 
of the Gospel, and the strict obedience 
necessary to constitute a dutiful Christ- 
iau, can not be better illustrated, tnan 
in the case of Naainan and Elisha as re- 
corded in 5th chap. 2 Kings, also Sam- 
uel and Saul 15th chap. 1 Sam. (Head 
the chapters.) Had Naaman refused a 
compliance with Elisha's commauds, as 
be resolved upon at first thought, doubt- 
less, he would have remained a leper for 
ever ; — and what simple means employ- 
ed to accomplish great ends through 
faith and obedience ! — 

The case of Saul is a striking illustra- 
tion of the condition of a majority of 
Christian professors at the present day 



I'. 8. The limited sizre of the "Visiter 
admonishes its contributors to he b rieft, 
insomuch that we are require«! In a- 
bridge our views f?ntil they are frequent- 
ly rendered ambiguoii«. As, in Decem- 
ber No, on Education I remarked, that 
•'one of the glorious results of learning 
\ras, to enable i>» in a goc*! decree, to* 
scan the mysteries of Almighty God t>> 
advance towards perfection, ficc. ;" — 
which 1 thought entirely comprehensive- 
although abbreviated. Epouv ai> article 
on Education in January *\'o. by UufiiSy. 
I discover he has misconstrued my 
meaning widely. The sentence com- 
plete should he: "To scat! the myster- 
ies of the laws of nature, the extent of 
creation, of infinity, and »fa» endless» 
eternity :" — which, oicourse, t}*> natu.- 
ral sciences elucidate measurably, anifc 
so on with the res» of my remarks, to* 

{which fiiend Unfile and «tl^rs have 

! taken exceptions. 



ANOTHER AACIOT LCSYtfOT. 
(The following writing as we learn 
in a preface of the yeaT 1774, was pub- 
lished about the same time with those- 
Grmmd-setirching Questions &c." by 
the church ia Schwartz ex Ar r and is 
therefore of the same age, i. e. about 
140 years old. We deeri? it worthy to 
be preserved as an evüdeBce oftbat filial 
spirit, that wisdom arxJ grace-, which 
the Lord had granted to out brethren* 
f.iom the beginning ; Jm( not &s a con- 
fession of faith or Catechisms, which we 
might and should follow iirjpUeitly, in- 
asmuch it has never bee» acknowledged r 
land much less used a, such by the 

that which they are forbidden, and leave Bl ' etbreD ' ^ ea so far fr01 * ™'™Z ™7 
undone as nonessential those things that ! tbin - of the kmd as a rule of faith ' m:l " 
are required of them. ] "3' of our dear bretbre» are strongly 

We must conclude, as Saul ihrou-Ii ! ° Pp0SC(1 to CVeD P^ lisbh> « tMe 3east f 
disobedience was deprived of his king- ; our faIth aml doctrine for fear that it 
dorn, that Ave by rejecting the plain : might be abused for that purpose. But 
teachings of our heavenly father, willLfe this little book is ttoadj so manv 
deprive ourselves of the kingdom of ul- 1 (over M0) iu rf aad bas n ^ 

innate glory, prepared lor the faithful . . , . . ,. 

and obedient from the foundation of the | er bccn almsed lü thlß wa ^' aud morc - 
world, i over an abuse should never prevent the 

M. A. ■ rigSt use/ we rejoice in cur hearts, that, 



ANOTHER ANCIENT DOCUMENT. 



145 



this ig understood more nad rqore, nnd 
that there is less and '«' ss miaapprehen- 
siou about our work and labor, in which 
we have no otlior design than to give 
into the hands of our younger brethren, 
of our children, and of all our readers 
generally Buch things, which have grown 
from the seed of the word of God on the 
ground and soil of our fraternity, and 
may be profitable for dootrine, &c.) 

The title of this little book is, "Brief 
,in,l simple exposition of the outwartl yet 
holy institutions and ordinances of the 
house of God, as they were ordained l>y 
the true Father of the Family, Jesus 
Christ and left on record in his Tes- 
tament. Presented in a conversation be- 
tween a father and his son d'c. by Alex- 
ander Mack) one of the called to the 
great supper." 

il It is time for thee, Lord, to work ; 
for they have made void thy law. — Th<- 
entrance of thy words (into the heart) 
giveth light ; tt giveth understanding un- 
to (he simple^ Psalm 119 : 126. 130. 

PBEFÄCE. 

Beloved reader. — Since God is Al- 
mighty and omnipotent, and has been 
at all times very dreadful to all the dis- 
obedient, who has punished the disobe- 
dience of the first man in Paradise, and 
afterwards the transgression of his own 
(chosen) people under the law so severe- 
ly, that when any one despised Moses' 
law, he had to die without mercy under 
two or three witnesses. Yea, God said 
by his servant Moses, Deut. 4:1. 
Now therefore hearken, Israel, unto 
the statutes, and unto the judgments 
which I teach you, for to do them, that 
ye may live, and go in and possess the 
land which the Lord God of your fath- 
ers giveth you ; ye shall not add unto 
the word, which I command you, nei- 
ther shall ye diminish ought frona it, 



that ye may keep the commandments of 
the Lord your God which I command 

you." 

Here We see, how zealously God re- 
quired that to be observed, what he had 
commanded by his servant Moses to his 
people. From this we may easily con- 
clude, that God most surely & much more 
will have to be observed all those things 
which he has revealed in these last days 
by his dear Son unto the whole world, 
namely that all who call themselves 
Christians, should walk as children of 
one family, to whom the good Father 
has given rules and laws, which they 
should well and wisely keep and observe, 
and has promised unto them eternal 
life, if they would be obedient unto him 
in all things, as well in small as in great 
things, though we may consider nothing 
at all as small in the doctrine and ordi- 
nances of the Lord Jesus, because it is 
commanded and ordained by such a 
great and all-powerful monarch and 
king. 

And hence because of the greatness of 
him who commanded it, even Water- 
Baptism, which by Jesus has been com- 
manded tobe performed 'in his name, 
together with all his other institutions» 
must be considered as great. ..And as 
the Lawgiver in the New Testament is 
great, so are also his laws, statutes, 
and promises which he has added there- 
unto, very great, namely, An eternal 
life, together with all other gifts of 
grace from the holy Q-hpfet-j which be- 
lievers possess. 

Thus also the punishment of. -the dis- 
obedient, who have acted contrary to the 
Gospel of Jesus Christ, will be great 
and very dreadful. For Paul says 2 
Thess I. "that the Lord Jesus shall be 
revealed from heaven with his mighty 
angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance 
nn them that know not God, and that 
G. V. V.,1. v. 12 



146 COXVlJltSATION BETWEEN FATHER AND SOX 



obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus jficientlj. Therefore I pray thee, fai.il 



ii p, 



Christ." And in Ebv. 22 : IS. 19. 
John testifies, "If any man shall add 



that thou wouldst instruct me still m«i 
according to the testimony of holy Wri 



unto these things, lined in the doc- ^ primitive Christianity in all those. 

trine of Jesus,) God shall add unto him j things, which arc now in dispute, 
the plagues that are written in this j on amount of which we arc assailed the 

book; and if any man shall take away most, in order to strengthen me in my 



from the words of the look of this 
prophecy, God shall take away hi3 part 
out of the book of life &c. 

Therefore we have desired out of love 
to set before the kind reader the true and 
proper use of those thing?, which Christ 
has commanded his own to do in his 
house : — and also to say a little of the 
great aluae and corruption, which has 
flooded all so-called Christendom ; — rod 
then to leave it to ovary one for reflec- 
tion and examination. And this will 
be done in a conversation between a fa- 
ther and his eon, who are considered 
as fellow- travelers together on the same 

road. 

* * * 

A CONVERSATION 

BETWEEN A FATHER AND HIS SOX. 

Son. Dear father, since we are so 
lonely here in this wilderness, I will re- 
late unto thee, what happened to me in a 
company, when I was net with thee. I 
was attacked on account of baptism, and 
was called an Anabaptist, because we 
baptize those, who were already bapti- 
zed in their infancy. Yes, I w<*3 also 
attacked very severely of those, who 
have been baptized in their adult years, 
yet only by being sprinkled, and we bap- 
tize them also, if they desire to come 
into our communion ; also on account of 
keeping the supper, and of the ban, and 



faith, and to enable me to give to other 
men also a true scriptural and well- 
founded reason of the same, for which I 
will be grateful to thee all my life. 

FATHER. My dear child, I am wil- 
ling to give thee quite simple and suffi- 
cient information on these things, if 
thou wilt hear me diligently, and ask 
me about those points, which thou wast 
unable to answer. Thus we will have 
a simple conversation. 

Son, Dear father, 1 am glad that 
thou art inclined to instruct me, and 
now I will diligently enquire and hear. 
Tell me then, where outward water-bap- 
tism is founded in holy Scripture ? 

Father. The eternal and omnipotent 
God is the proper author of water-bap- 
tism, lie has already commenced in 
Noah's time to reveal a type of water- 
baptism in the New Covenant ; for 
when mankind became so wicked, the 
Lord God sent a flood, so that all wick- 
ed men had to be drowned in water. 
Of this the apostle Peter speaks, 1 Pet. 
3 : 20. 21. "The like figure whereunto, 
even baptism, doth abo now save us, 
(not the putting away of the filth of the 
flesh, but the answer of a good con- 
science toward God,) by the resurrec- 
tion of Je3us Christ. " 

Note further, when the Lord God 
wanted to make his servant MOSES a 



that we were so legally-minded in feet- j type for a testimony ofthat what should 
washing, also about the unleavened I be revealed by the Son, Heb. 3 : that 
bread in commuuion. I wa3 so much Moses had tobe drawn out of the water 
Assailed "by profane and vain babblings, j by the daughter of Pharaoh, wherefore 
and oppositions of science falsely 30 call- I she said, that he should be called 'Mo- 
ed," that I cculd not defend niyaelf auf- i SES/ "because I drew him out of the 



CONVERSATION BETWEEN FATHER AND 



1 i 



water." Exod. 2 : Again, when God 
by this self-same Moses with .1 mighty 
haud led the Beed of Abraham out of 

Kgypt, and they escaped from the Egyp- 
tians, this escape was accomplished 
through the sea, which was a strong fig- 
ure of baptism in the Now Corenaut. 

\- even Paul oallcth it a baptism, 
••Ami wore all baptized unto Moses in 
the cloud ami in the sea." 1 Cor. 10: "2. 

Again, when the Lord God caused a 
tabernacle to bo erected by SM 
winch was a figure and type of feUe house 
; nd ehurch of the Lord Jesus, Jlo&es, 
according to the command of the Lord, 
was to make a great layer or cauldron. 
before the tabernacle, in which the priest 
\ VROJ and bis sous had to wash them- 
selves first, before they were permitted 
to enter the tabernacle. Exod. BO : 18- 
20. 40 : 12. This was also a plain type 
of that water-baptism, which Jesus com- 
manded, that no one can enter into nor 
serve in the church of the Lord, before 
lie has been baptized in. water upon his 
faith in Jesus. Thou canst farther see, 
what the Lord God has commanded in 
the law. Levit. 11 : 8. 9. that when a 
b'protiH man was cleansed, he had to 
wash himself in water. And when wo- 
men were to purify themselves, they had 
to bathe or wash themselves in water. 
There were many other water-baptism» 
commanded in- the law, all of which 
pointed to water-baptism in the Now 
Testament. 

Now I will also inform fchec, how it 
is with water-baptism in tbe New Cove- 
nant; note it well. When God the Fa- 
ther would reveal his beloved Son to 
the world, there had to come a forerun- 
ner before him, namely Johx, who came 
by divine authority into Judea, and 
preached, that men should repent j an! 
he baptized also the people in water un- 
to repentance, in order that they might 



. *ho »ho id ■ 1 me *ft*T 
him, that is, in Jesus, th< 600 of God. 

John also was baptizing 
j near to mm h 

fchi iv." 

Sni. V'. - ■ 

ment among the pe 

did such an extraordinary work as to 
baptize people in water f 

Father* At that time water-ba] 
was no such strange w ng the 

dews, because it had boon cus£cmai 
fore in the law, for aa oufwaid purifica- 
tion. Hence in regard to baptism n 1 
great surprise w \\ but concern- 

ing his pre;; 

thing new, because he called men unto» 
repentance, and spoke of the SonofGod, 
that He would come, and that men 
should belies on Iiim. 

Son. Did the learned scribes and 
the great ones in the world also get bap- 
tized ? 

Father. no ! To them it was an 
altogether Loo despicable work. Hence 
ted the counsel of God. against 
themselves, beiug not baptized," as thou 
canst read Lnke 7 : 30. But Jfesus, the 
Son of God, was obedient in this to his 
Father, because be knew, that the bap- 
tism, of J« »hn was from heaven, and there- 
fore be came a considerably long way 
hre-m Galilee to John on Jordan, to ba 
baptized of him. Matth. 3 : 13. 

S->ii. This wast indeed a remarkable 
I thing and great humility in our Lord 
Jesns, that he was baptized by hii ser- 
vant John in water. 

Father,. Truly it was a wonderful 

thing and a great humiliation of the 

Son of God, which he has left to us and 

all his followers as a bright pattern, that 

I wo should imitate him. 

6 a. AVas Christ then baptized on- 
! ]y for the purpose, that we should fulr- 
! low him t 



u 



THE LOST SISTER. 



, and at the carrying off, but a little son, who stood 

a commencement in his way as lie turned tu th j 



Father. The Son of ("rod ku-w right torch, and Lis family fiom annoyance, 
well the counsel and will of his Father,] while his neighbors were butchered, 
and therefore said to John, "Thus it their houses burnt, ami their children 
becometh us to fulfil all righteousn • dten captive. This impunity, however 
Now since the San of Grod would also | was of short duration, 
ordain and institute in his whole cburch I One morning in November, some 
a washing of water, as a stron i >ntha after the bloody massacre 

outward sign to all Chose who Bhonld be-|which made the valley almost a desola- 
lieve in hi:n ; hence he (the Son of tion, a swarthy Indian stepped into the 
God ) has fulfilled in the first place the i house. Looking about him for plunder, 
will of His Father, because John's bap-; he discovered nothing worth the ri.^k of 
tism was ordained of God 
same time has mad 

ofthat water-baptism, which was to be Seizing him in his arms he was about 
no longer unto repentance, but such a to depart, when the mother, with all a 
baptism as belongs to those who have mother's feelings caught him by the 
repented already, who believe already arm, and besought him, in tones of ear- 
in Jesus, the Sou of God, <!t who should nest entreaty, not to deprive her of her 
be baptised upon this their faith and boy. "See," said she, "he can do you 

—ion in the name of the Father, ' no good, he is lame, 
and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost. ; Dropping the boy, he took up a little 
Por when the Lord Jesus was baptized, daughter of about five years, and was 
and went up straight-way out of the wa- making his way out when the mother 
ter, b voice was heard from heaven, say- again stopped him, and pleaded for ber 
ing, "This is my beloved Sou, iu whom child. In the most pathetic tones, she 
I am well pleased/ 1 And the holy Spir- implored him to leave her bright-eyed 
it was descending like a dove upon the! darling, the light of her home, ami 
Lord Jesus. Thus then this commence- ! the joy of her household. As well 
Utent of water-baptism, of the New Tes- j might she have wasted her words upon 
lament has a most powerful author and the rocks or the wind; the rugged na- 
founder namely God the Father, and ture of the savage was aot to be moved 
the Son and the holy Ghost, in which by the earnest appeals of the pale-faced 
Mime names the Lord Jesus al- 1 squaw. 

Grasping with one hand the luaatle 
which enwrapped him, and with the oth- 
er the dress of her child, she clung to 
both, still pleading for her child. Find« 
ing himself impeded in his exit, and 
fearful, of approaching assistance, the 
savage drew his tomahawk aud raised 
it, to finish at a blow her importunity 



« commanded to perform baptism. 
(To be continued.) 



Communicated for the Visiter. 
THE LOST SISTER. 

Among the inhabitants ofabeauti- 



. at the period of its invasion | and her life. Heading in his eye his 

bloodthirsty baud of savages who ,' stem determination, and wrought to a 

murdered its inhabitants, was a man by j pitch of agony beyond which her sys- 

the name of whose peaceful uis- ! tern refused to go, she yielded her grasp 

ion and many acts of kindness to and sanken a swoon at his feet. The 
. ved his dwelling from the Indian relieved from annoyance, now 
I 



THE LOST BISTER. 



140 



i is departure with the little darling. 

All this was but the Bcene of a few mo- 

; bow much of terror an 1 heart* 

agony w is eoibraoed within 

that Bhort period of time, How many 

( i !• rrible Buspense and deep de- 

ppair had their birth in tho^e few brief 

moments. 

In a short time after the above mel- 
ancholy bereavement, the mother was 
culled upon to part with her husband & 
father, who were both shot and scalped 
by a part)' of Indians. Thus in the 
short space of a few wcefcs, was thai hap- 
py household broken up and destroy* '. 
and its surviving members wrapped in 
misery as with a mantle. Her re 
sustained the mother in her day of trial, 
am| she threw herself and her remaining 
children upon the mercy of her heaven- 
ly Father and bowed l.er head, without 
a murmur, to his decrees. 

For the dead she did not mourn ; she 
believed them to be in glory, and no 
sorrow or useless repining could restore 



them to her 



Uut her lost daugh- 



ter, her darling jewel, was ever present 
in her thoughts! Like Itaehei weeping 
for her children, she refused to be com-j 
forted, and entertained a lively Lope 
that she would one day be restored to 
her arms again. Her spirits seemed' 
buoyed up with this hope, and she lived 
in the anticipation of again seeing and 
. ing her to her bosom. 
Lays, months and years rolled on, and 
the lamp of hope burned as brightly as 
ever. No tidings ever reached her of 
her child, and all gave her up for lost 
but the poor heart-stricken mother. — 
When peace was declared, and many 
captives returned to their homes and 
families, she sent two of her sons in 
search of their lost sister. They sought 
her wherever there was the slightest 
( lance of her presence. They offered 



reward* for L r re< ov< ry, but all in vain; 
and they n turned to th< ir mother with 
chflri ileas tidinj i inced of her 

death. Not so with her, She felt sat- 
isfied that her darling still lived, and 

would not listen to any other supposi- 
tion. 

At length her long cherished hope 
seemed to be realized, as a woman was 
found an* ••, the Indians, whobadbecu 
carried away when a child from that 
valley, and she was sent for by the mo- 
who cherished her, and endeavor- 
ed to feel that her child was restored. 
BuJ the invisible link which binds a 
mother to her offspring was wanting, 
and the bereaved mother was bereaved 
still. — The foundling too, felt th at she 
was not the long-lost daughter, ultimate- 
Ly returned to her Indian friends again. 

Years rolled on. Time had whiten- 
ed the locks of the confiding mother with 
age: her sons had passed the meridian of' 
life, & their children grown to manhood* 
and yet she still entertained the belief 
that her child still lived. At length 
she was called away to join her husband 
in another world, and she went "down 
into the grave mourning" that she was 
not permitted this side the grave to em- 
brace ker darling. 

Some years after her death, when her 
brothers were gray-haired men, and wheir 
all had ceased to entertain a thought of 
the lost sister, their feelings were arous- 
ed by an announcement whieh placed 
beyond question the fact that she still 
lived, and remembered her former home 
and friends. An Indian Agent in . . . 
wrote to the Editor of a Newspaper in 
Philadelphia, informing him that he had 
seen and talked with a white woman a- 
mong the Indians, who had told him 

j that her name was , that her 

father was a qoaker and wore a broad- 
brimmed hat, that he lived at a place 
near a Lort on the Susquehannab river. 
G. Y. Vol. v. 12* 



150 



QUERY FROM IOWA. 



which was near a town, and that she spending several days with her, her 
was taken from thence when a child by 
the Indians. This letter the Editor — 
who deemed the mutter a hoax: — threw 



brothers and sisters hade her a final fare- 
well. — She died a few years since, and 
was buried with considerable pomp, for 



J. E. 



among his waste papers, where it lay for she was regarded as a queen among her 
a year or more, until his wife one day people, 

in looking them over, came across it. 
Her sympathetic feelings were aroused, 
and she sent it to the Printing-office and 
it was published. It happened that on 
account of a temperance address it con- 
tained, an extra number was printed, 
one of which found its way to ■ 



QUERY FROM IOWA. 

Extract of a Letter. While 

the opportunity presents itself I 
thought to ask you a question, that is, 
Whether it would not be better for the 



and the two brothers and the two sisters 

immediately started for the West to 

find the long-lost sister. They found | brethren to Iuake use of one ? eneral 

her, tut oh ! how changed. She was 



now an aged woman, with grand-chil- 
dren about her, and fast approaching 
the grave. The iuterview which took 
place between the long-separated broth- 
ers and sisters was affecting in the ex- 
treme. 

She informed them through an inter- 



form of words in administering the or- 
dinance of baptism ? For instance, 
when we have the candidates for bap- 
tism in the water to baptize them, the 
question is asked, Do you believe that 
Jesus Christ is the Son of God, and has 
brought his Gospel with him from his 
heavenly Father ? (Now here is the 
difference.) Some say, Are you willing 



preter, (she had lost her native language) j according to that Gospel to renounce 
that after her capture she was treated in j the seTvice of sin and SatM|j tbe worMj 
the most tender manner by the Indians, tlie flesh and all in-dwelling sin and 

corruption ? Others will say, Are you 
willing according to that Gospel to deny 
yourselves of all ungodliness and world- 
ly lusts, to live soberly, righteously and 
godly until death ? And some, again 
make use of other words. 

It is true the words convey nearly 
the same meaning, but the}' are not the 
same words. Now I view it in this 
light, There is one Lord, one faith, one 
baptism, &c. and as we are all baptized 
by one spirit into one body, it seems 
reasonable to me, that the administra- 
tors of that one baptism ought to have 



who took her to their towns, where she 
soon became attached to their roving ro- 
mantic life, and came to dread, being 
discovered by her friends. When she 
grew up and her foster parents died, 
she married a young Chief of the 



(the tribe to which her captors belonged,) 

and after his death she joined the— = 

with her people, and married again. 
She had been a widow now for many 
years, children and grand-children were 
growing up around her, and herself was 
passing pleasantly away. She was com- 
paratively wealthy, having a large stock 

and all the rude comforts of an Indian \ one im if orm order of words to adminis- 
life in abundance, besides one thousand ; ter tlie same . jj ence tue que , T has p re * 
dollars in specie that she saved from j >sente(1 itself* to my mind, Could not the 
the annuity which as an Indian, she had j brethren, when convened together in an- 
drawu from the government. After j ima i meeting, adopt a form of words to 



REPLY TO QUERY FROM IOWA. 



151 



d by the administrators of bap- 1 the water the following question« fob* 

, go that we could still come nearer asked: Dost thou believe that Jesu« 

to a oneness as the apostle recommends Christ is the Son of God, and that He 

the brethren "to be of one mind aud to has brought from Heaven a savin;/ G 

speak tb« same thing?" \pelf — (Answer: Yea.) Dost thou wil~ 

Much might be said on the subject, Uingly renounce Satan with all his per- 

but it was not my intention to reason on nicibus ways, and all the sinful plea- 

the. same at present merely to ask the \sures of this world? — (Answer: Yea.) 

•,ti. \ Dost thou covenant to ith God in Christ 

1 will submit it to your judgment! Jesus to he faithful until death ? — (Ans. 



and would like you to give me your 
opinion on the same. No doubt, you 
will think it a simple question for a bro- 
ther to ask, but believe me, I have of- 
ten looked at it as of importance. — No 
more at present but remain your weak 



Yea.) Upon this thy confession of faith 
which thou hast made before God and 
these witnesses thou shalt — for tJie remis- 
sion of sins — he baptized in the name of 

the Father, — and of the Son, — -and of 
the Holy Ghost. — After baptism, while 



but well-wishing brother in the bonds of iu the water the administrator to lay his 
Christian love and fellowship. 

J. 



a. 



REPLY. 



hands on the head of the candidate, and 

; offer up a prayer to God in his behalf, 

and then the member is to be received 

by hand and kiss into church-fellow* 

You? query has been anticipated and ship. 

answered at the Yearly Meeting of! Here then you see, dear brother, that 

1848 held in Wayne co. O.Alt. III. the Yearly Meeting has adopted and 

where It reads as follows* I agreed, and recommended to all the 

"Considered, that inasmuch as there ! churches a course and form of words, as 

has been hitherto a difference in the | nearly corresponding with the word of 

practice and in the form of words used j God and the practice of primitive 

in this ordinance, and inasmuch it is Christianity, as they could make it, and 

desirable to be in all such matters of consequently as acceptable for general 

one mind and. do and speak the same adoption in our churches, as possible. 

things, this meeting has unanimously In order to come to a full union on this 

i upon the following course and subject, many brethren dropped the 

form of words, and recommend the same (words formerly used by them "mi- 



f or adoption iu all the churches : 

"First the applicant to be examined 
by two or more brethren ; then the case 
to be brought before the church-council, 
before whom the applicant is to declare 
his agreement with us in regard to the 
principles of being defenceless, non- 
swearing, and non-conforming to the 
world ; — then in meeting or at the wa- 
ter to read from Matt. 18 : 10 — 22. in 
public, the candidates being asked, if 
they will be governed by those Gospel- 
rules. Then prayer at the water, and in 



to the death of Christ/' and if others 
would follow their example, and the 
churches generally adopt the above, 
there would be uniformity. Yet, we 
should not be too strenuous in such mat- 
ters j memory i3 sometimes treacherous, 
and we cannot repeat the very same 
words at all times. Hence if only the 
intent and meaning is expressed, and 
the ordinance duly performed, without 
aiming at being singular, or purposely 
deviating from the general course, we 
should bear with ona another in love. 



152 



A LETTER FROM MICHAEL FKANTZ. 



AX ORIGINAL LETTER WRITTEN MORE 
THAN LOO YEARS AM. 

(Tn our late journey we wore so fortu- 
nate again to find some old documents, 
-\vhieh are worthy to be preserved, We 
give at this time the following original 
letter of an age of more than Onchun- 
dred years; which has a bearing on a 
question, that oecurred this year again.) 

To the Church in GERMANTOWN, Pa. 
CONESTQGA, Bee. 9, 1747. 
Grace be with you, and peace from 
God the Father and the Lord Jesus 
Christ, who has loved us with his pure 
love, and is still loving us with his fer- 
vent love. Of him I wish you in his 



pure 



lovc- 



-peace, and unity, holiness 



J^ now mentioned, then the ehu 

vote on two oi more brethren, as the 

church noiy see (it, and in the name of 
the Lord let it be decided by lot, an I 
let him that is thus chosen serve in the 
fear of the Lord, in whatever is to be ad- 
ministered at that time ; not as if he 
was ordained, but at another time do 
again even so. But if a 1 »rother is stan- 
ding on trial fer the mini-try as an ei- 
der, Jet him first be proved, then let him 
use the office of an elder, being found 
blameless, as Paul says 1 Timoth. 3. 

To let you know, dear brethren, from 
experience, that it once I some 

years ago with us in C • that 

baptism was to be administered j at that 

time I was sick, and could not do the 



wor ! : 



Then two mini 



draw 



and steadfastness in the faith to hold out, 
;md to continue laboring in the work of 
the Lord with all the laborers and war- 
riors of Jesus Christ, Amen. 

All my very clear and much beloved 
brethren in Germantown, old and 
young together with the whole church, 
brethren and sisters, be heartily greeted 
with the love of Jesus. Amen. 

Further, dear brethren, I let you know 
that I have received duly by the loving 
brother Conrad Hartman your kind 
letter and respectful enquiry in love, 
and because the dear brother is hasten- 
ing awa}', I could not counsel much with 
other brethren upon which yon would 
like to have an answer, namely, Wheth- 
er there could be given you authority 
according to the Gospel, to break bread 
without elders, or not ? My simple an- 
swer is, not that it should be conclusive 
or a firm covenant, what I write, for 1 
can well leave it over to other brethren, 
yet my mind, conclusion and counsel is. 



lots, and he upon whom it fell, perform- 
ed baptism at the time, and all went 
well, Then there was a brother who 
steed on trial as one ministering unto 
the poor, and there was a communion 
to be held, and it was entrusted to a 
brother without lot. At this time 
things went on disorderly, and it was 
referred to the ancient church at Cor- 
inth, that Paul had permitted them to 
break bread without Eiders. I believ • 
i t wa s done from want *> f eld e r - . 
Paul afterwards commanded Titus, to 
ordain eiders in every city. Tit. 1. 
Here, in the Corinthian church, we sec; 
plainly, that there was much disorder, 
because they had no elder or overs« i r. 
But I hope better things of you, 
.en, and not such as occurred in 
Corinth. Therefore I wish you much 
peace, love and diligence, to pn 
the union in the Spirit, and to remain 
steadfast in the apostle/ s doctrine, and 
fellowship, and in Teee 1 
and iu prayers. Acts 1 



:mg of bread, 



With this I cone] you 

with all mine, and commend you to the 
word of his grace, yea to God and the 
living word, He to give you and us 



when it is done for want of an elder, it by bis Spirit to keep house according to 

might well be permitted, and if in a 
church a brother has been put on a tri- 
al by the church to serve instead of an 
elder, and has been tried. But if there 
is no brother forwarded in a church, as 



the counsel and word of (led in the love 
of Jesus. I remain by the grace of God 
your brother and co-laborer according 
to the doctrine of Jesus Christ in the 
fellowship of love. Amen. 

MICHAEL ITvAXTZ. 



OUR LATE YKAltLY MEETING 



153 



OUR LATE YEARLY MEETING. 

Once more we were permitted by the 
tender mercy of God to meet our belov- 
ed brethren and sisters from the East, 
South, West and North, ami to spend a 
tew days in their society, in love and 
peace, in business and labor, but also 
in the enjoyment; of the blessing and 
promise of the Lord, where he says, 
"Behold 1 am with you always even to 
the end of the world." 

We have been hopingly all strength- 
ened 'anew in the resolution to remain 
lai'.hful in filial love to our good Lord, 
who has bought us not with gold or sil- 
ver, but with his holy precious blood, 
And to whom we have vowed to live, to 
suffer and to die in His service and to 
J I is glory ; — and also further to hold fast 
lo His word alone, which has led us 
iiitherto safely through so many a storm, 
and past so many & rock, upon which 
we might be wrecked, as our firm, in- 
fallible and unerring ground of faith, as 
the only, tender and yet indestructible 
bond of love, by which our far and wide- 
scattered brotherhood can be held to- 
gether, — and as the strong and immova- 
ble anchor of hope, from which our little 
ship may not break loose without being 
in danger to be cast away among the ice- 
regions and the sandbanks of infidelity, 
or the wild billows, whirlpools and 
cross-currents of superstition, sectarian- 
ism and fanaticism. 

However we intended to say only a 
few words of our late yearly meeting, 
which was at this time not visited by 
nearly so great a multitude as hereto- 
fore, and therefore proved to be the most 
pleasant, which we attended for many 
a year. Our loving brethren, who re- 
ceived and entertained us so kindly, 
Iiad prepared for a much greater com- 
pany, and were afraid, that many breth- 
ren and friends were prevented from 
visiting them, fearing, not to be wel- 
come, because there had been so much 
£aid previously in the 'Visiter' against 
those great multitudes of people, that 



had been formerly gathered ;it sich oc- 
casions« Wc therefore take thi-> oppor- 
tunity to testify the truth, that our dear 
brethren in Huntingdon co. Pa. had n<>t. 
t'io least part or share in what wo felt 
in duty bound and constrained to say 
with regard to this matter, and if we in 
our zeal and awkwardness should hav ; 
given offence here and thereby our per- 
formance, we are heartily sorry, and 
hope, all our loving brethren and sisters 
will bear with our weakness. 

The proceedings at this time went a- 
long better & more smoothly, than for it 
Jong time before. It appeared, as if all 
the brethren had been resolved, to sat/ 
as little as possible, and to do the more. 
Hence the business proceeded more 
than ever without much speaking pro cV 
con, without irritating or exciting the 
feelings, and what was best of all, with- 
out any being hurt or wounded. The' 
anointing from above seemed to prevail 
in all, and to make each one willing to 
esteem his brother higher than himself, 
and to sacrifice his own, — his own view 
and opinion, his own will and own mind 
on the altar of love. To the Lord alone 
be all the glory. 

Among the queries and points sent in 
there occurred indeed some which we 
would have covered with the mantle of 
love rather than published them by prin- 
ting. They are testimonies, that we & 
our members are yet men of flesh and 
blood, and surrounded with weakness 
and temptations. They are spots and 
wrinkles which expose the church of 
God to shame, but also serve to our hu- 
miliation. But they are also testimon- 
ies, that we notwithstanding all our 
weakness are not indifferent against the 
evil, and that we strive to observe or- 
der and discipline according to the word. 
And as regards the public exposure of 
such crimes and sins, we have an exam- 
ple in the word of God, where the errors 
and sins of the saints of the Old and 
New Testameut stand recorded by the 
holy »Spirit as a warning for all times. 



154 



LETTER OF Y. M. TO BRETHREN IN OREGON. 



The preaching of (he Gospel at this 
meeting proved itself again as the pow- 
er of («od unto salvation to all win; be- 
lieved, inasmuch almost every day, as 
long as the meeting lasted, souls were 
snaiic willing to give themselves to the 
Lord, and to be baptized for the remis- 
sion of sins according to the apostolic- 
order. Even on the last day three souls 
jnade application, and upon their urging 
request were baptized, after many 
l)icthren had already departed $br their 
respective homes. May they and we all 
remain faithful unto the end, and be 
baptized more and more by the Lord 
himself with the gifts of the holy Ghost ! 

Iu conclusion, though there are many 
critical and depressing signs of the times, 



(The following letter was sent by mail 
(o our brethren in that far-distant re- 
gion OR KG ON, but fur fear it might ft« 
lost by the way, we have eouchi.led tu 
insert a copy here, hoping thai at least 
one of i) or 7 Visiters going there, may 
bring this message to those concerned.) 

LETTE* OF Y . M. TO OFR URETHREN 

in OUEGONi 

Dearly beloved ! 
Your case having been, presented !■> 
our consideration (see Vis. vol. ">. page 
il— '-.'.) we have paid sosfee attention iu> 
\)>q same in the fear of t!ie Lord, ao.i 
would say , if necessity should require, 
that baptism was to be performed, the 
church should Jake the matter into con- 
sideration in the absence of the speak- 
er now among you, and the oldest <)<•■.!• 



which alas! may be observed here and I con should ascertain from the members. 



there even in our own churches, yet we 
cannot conceal our joyful hope and con 



whether they would have confidence in 
the speaker 30 as to advance ami em- 



viction, that our churches c,nd ths>bro-| power him to baptize solemnize marri- 

therhood upon the whole appear to be: ages, and break the bread of comnanrit- 

inore in love, peace and unity of the , oa i *f r »o eiirer teacher was present. 

spirit with one another, and even to I Ana- then if the members are in favor of 

grow therein, the more and better we a- the measure, to call in <S<; present the bro- 

gaiu becomeacquainted with eachother>. the? to the church, and tolling him what 

tethemoreour acquaintance is becoming the church has agreed tony upon him, 

a fellowship with the Father, and. wkh to receive »fUn as. usual wvih. hand and 

),is Son Jesus Christ, (1 John 1.) s^d a kiss from ^ lS hrethren, Mid with the 

fellowship of the Holy Spirit There- "*P$&J the sisters, not for-get-t-ing to set 

före we would recommend to all ou.:- ^ efo: '* the ehurch also (fee »iRter, hi« 

dear brethren and sisters, wheresoever; wife - and receiving her by the brethren 

thev be, those means, which our heaven- ! with tlie l,am1 ' aild b y tlj <$ Üsters with 

, , M j . /-..•; hand and kiss. 

ly teacher has prescribed to us fortbist 

. „, ; Moreover we would exhort you in love- 

purpose, namely : J rue, sincere prayer ' 

. .< , • .1 r- -i j to be v/atchful, to hold fast to the faith 

in the closet, in the family and eve?y- 

. j- 1 , .- ' of oi!,i common salvation and the prac- 

ivhere; the reading and contemplating | . r 

_ , , r ,., . .. . . tticeand order of the clmrch of the liv- 

vi the word ot büd with a vievr to. obey i 

'ing God as transmitted to us from om- 



it as far as the Lord may grant es light 
and grace ; — and the brotlierly spiritual 
fellowship and ministering, wh^re we 
are in duty bound to help each other 
forward on the road of salvation,, even 
as love teaches us the like in bodily ne- 
cessities. And, beloved, when it is well 
With you, and you have free access in 
the spirit to the throne of mercy, then 
we beg you also to remember us, your 
very weak fellow-pilgrim in the sweet 
bonds of the Gospel. 



forefathers through the grace and power 
of OUT- Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, 
and thus to remain in union of the spirit 
wiUxus, who are so far faoja* you in bo- 
dy. May the blessing of God rest upon 
.you* all, and bless you. especially with 
grac-e-, to be a light unto the world am* 
a salt of the earth in your far-away 
country. 

Signed by trie standing committee. 
George Hoke of Ohio. 
and 11 other names. 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



...» 



CORRESPONDENCE. 

l'.\ •! \ \ \ t -ion . — That other lot tor 
from Palestine oo page Gist of this No. 
intended for May-No. but filially 
crowded wit. Ifence the introduction 
or At least the first few lines ought to 
have been changed so as to read, "Tk* 
i Ing came to hand after the greatetl 
part vj\)Iai/-J\b. was printed* 



PREPAY YOUR LETTERS. 

\- iording to a new law passed hy 
Congress, all letters must he prepaid. 
and if letters .ire dropped in the letter- 
box <<!' a Post-office without being pos- 
tag*»-patd, lltey \\ i 1 1 not be sent on, and 
consequently he lost. Please, hear this 
ti> rniud '. 



TO OUR SUBSCRIBERS. 

VVc have had occasion to examine our 
hooks, since we issued the .May-No. and 
\ ave found that more than GOO subscrip- 
t i<>t»s :t re woW run out, and we a re at a loss, 
whether they wish them continued or 
not. A large number are in arrears 
t'.-.r vid. 4. *nd even some (>>v vol. 3. 
We itrc aware of the present hard times, 
and would feel willing- to hear our share 
of them. We would not press those for 
p?.y, who cannot conveniently do so 
now, but we should like to know, wheth- 
er we shall send on or stop. In the lat- 
ter case wo could not afford more than 
"Ji pages a month. A goodly number of 
new subscribers coming in, and some of 
the old ones also renewing since we ex- 
amined our books, is encouraging and 
gratefully acknowledged, but we should 
like to hear from all. We will take no 
offence, if you say, "Slop, till a better 
time is coming, and I can pay up ar- 
rears," though we should like to contin- 
ue our monthly intercourse with all out 
dear brethren and subscribers. 



OBITUARY. 

Died in Stark co. (). ."March 28 titter 
CATHARINE COLLER, aged 29 y. 

() m. 21 d. 

DlXD in Trs< arawak co. O. March 
16 last Brother PETER 8 HO WAL- 
TER, the oldest speaker in Sugarcreek- 
church, aged 50 y. 5 m, and (i d. I'u- 
ueral-text 2 Tim. 4: 1.6. 

Died on the J4th of May in Bedford- 
Co. Pa. Snakespring- \ alley chtirck 
sister MARGARET SNYDER, widow 
of Jacob Snyder, aged 60 years 4 mo. 
and 2*2 days. »She was much beloved by 
all her brothers and sisters, who had ev- 
er had any acquaintance with her. 
Her husband died about 7 years ago at 
the Toll-gate one mile East of Bedford» 
being well when he left home in the 
morning, and in the afternoon he was. 
brought home dead. He was an over- 
seer of our church and minister of the 
Gospel. The text the brethren had in 
consideration was 2 Cor. 5. 

Fell asleep in sweet innocence on the 
'-25th of May RACHEL, daughter of 
brother George and sister Mary Swine, 
aged 1 y . and 4. mo. 

As vernal flow'rs that scent the morn, 
But wither in the rising day, 
Thus lovely was this infant's doom, 
Thus swiftly fled her life away. 

She died before her infant soul 
Mad ever burnt with wrong desires, 
Had ever spurn'd at heav'n's control, 
Or ever quenched its sacred fires. 

She died to sin, she died to care, 
But for a moment felt the rod, 
Then rising on the viewless air, 
Spread her light wings and soar'd to God. 

This blessed tune now cheers my voice, 
The grave is not the loved one's prison, 
The stone, that covers half my joys, 
Is rolTd away and lo she's risen. 
P. L. S. 



156 



POETRY. —THOUGHTS. 

i 



For the Yimter. 

i ompo&td on the death tp 

< 'hrisHah Longeneeker. 

I will relate my feelings, 
Yes here I'll write them tic- 1 

The Sodden news I's reading 
Still in iny ear doth sound. 



While I the piece was reading,. 

I quickly stopp'd and saidf 
Dear cousin, cousin Christian 

So number'd with the dead. 

With solemn, solemn feeling 

The news I've read to-day, 
To think that cousin Christian 

Lies mould'ring in the clay. 
4. 
Dear cousin, thou art gone 

To the land of peaceful res*, 
Whence trav'lers never come 

Thou art forever blest. 
5. 
Xo doubt thou wast prepared 

To meet thy God above, 
Believing thou art seated 

To sing ledceming love. 
6. 
My friends are dropping oJF, 

And I am living still, 
It's strength'ning me the more 

To do my Master's will. 
t . 
Yes, yes, my friends are dying, 

Soon, soon we will be all j 
Oh may we all be ready, 

When Jesus, he doth call. 
ft 
Come let us be prepared, 

We truly too must die, 
Dei haps the Lord will call up, 

It may be you or I. 
9. 
We soon must bid farewell, 

My dear beloved friends, 



JVrhup's before to-morrow 
Oar lives in death may end. 
,10. 

Soon, soon we'll land on Canaan, 
That peaceful happy shore, 

Where troubles and temptations, 
And parting is no more. 



THOUGHTS. 

No swelling h so dangerous as a heart 
3\vollen with pride, lust, or ambition. 

If God be fur u», who can be against 
ns / If God be against us, who can be 
for us ? 

To die of thirst in sight of a fountain,, 
to have feet and never walk, to have 
powers and never use them, are kinds 
of folly quite common in religious con- 
cerns. 

Thoughts, even more than overt acts,. 
mark the character. 

If he shall have judgment without 
mercy who hath showed no mercy, what 
shall be the end of those who are tyrants 
in their own families ? 

Anarchy is worse than anv despotism. 

It is as great a mercy to be kept from 
' error, as to be delivered from it. 

If the poorest and most suffering child 
! of God has, for all his sacrifices, a hun- 
dred-fold in this life, and iu the world to 
come life everlasting, the gain of godli- 
ness must be immense. 

If a cup of cold water shall have its 
reward, none but God knows the bles- 
sedness of the man who goes about do~ 
ing good. 

Benevolence to our race, and want 
of sympathy for each one of the species, 
mark the character of many besides 
novel-readers, and novel-writers. 



Temtted to be a Christian. 

A venerable lady in New York of the 

olden lime, speaking of the influence 

• which first won her heart to God, said 

I that ".Mr. Whiteiiehl was so chterful 

i that it idfiptcd her to be a Christian.^ 



&er 0"iKttt(|cltf(^c-§Bcfttd^4 



Sabrgans 3, 



Volant), 0. 3uni) 1855. 



9?ro. 6, 



&a$ Kämmerlein. üJcatfy. 6, 6. 

gin <PUl$d)en roei§ id)— meinem Jper^en 

tbeuer, 
£a bin id) gern in fyreub unfc $rübfalfr 
feu er : 
SSBo mag t$ femi I 
$6 ifr im fritten Kämmerlein. 

Da flutte id) tor Seiben jftn^e $ufe, 
<Ta giefce id) tie £r)raqen in ber Grille 

3»'* ^ r 5 tytiim — 
Tern lieben Jperrn im Kämmerlein. 

9(uf Srben a,i6t es JBieles ja $ti fKi^en'! 
Um alle? bies tern regten SDcann gu fa* 
gen* 

©et) id) bt'nein, 

ftad) 3*fu 2Bort , in'ö Kämmerlein. 

?(ud) ^iebt es oftmals igünben $u be* 
fennen, 
llnb feilt id) fie juerjr ben 9Jcenfd;en nens 
nen l 

ö nein, o nein ! 

3iW^'ö 5 uer fr im Kämmerlein. 

IJnb weil id) arm, fo l>ab id) »iel ju 
bitten, 
Unb meinem SBater »tef in'e jrerj $u fdjnfe 
ten ; 
Sin ^läfcaVn fein 
$inb' id; ba$u im Kammerlein. 

llnb ivvnn mein jperje franf unb tower 
wrnwn&et, 
mtnn mir tk £immel*}>eife nid)t mel;r 
munbet : 

£><\m\ gel)' id) ein 
3n'S liebe, frill e Kämmerlein. 

llnb wenn ber Jeinb Derfiiä^enb mid) 
umfd)leid)et, 
2ßen,n er ber Qrrbe l'ufr mir locfenb geiget : 

2ßie fett** benn Uyn ? 
Si nun, id) flitff in'e Kammerlein. 

' Unb wenn er Jeuerpfeile auf mid) föie* 
Unb feinen Sajterftrom auf mid) erreget ; 



Dann bix$ ich fein 
©ei 3*fu mid; im Kammerlein. 

llnb wenn ber £olle Sei) reden mid) 
umgeben, 
3BeiHi meine ®eel' in Sobesanajt mujs 
fd) weben. 
.ftinein, hinein ! 
^?ei§t'| bann bei mir, in'3 Kammerlein. 

$a t)ab' \d) ?vatl) unb §ülfe jtos a,e* 
funben; 
Da offneren fid) mir bee £eilanb'6 3Bun* 
ben; 
Da febrt (*r ein 
3ft*3 arme Jperfl nn Kämmerlein. 

Unb wenn mein i;eilanb mir taS ßerj 
erfreuet, 
Unb feinen üßunb mit meiner ©eel 1 erneuet: 

$lud) bann l)inein 
©et)' id) in's liebe Kammerlein. 

3Bo wirb mit fritter JDemutl) fein t?er* 
weben 
Der una,ejrümmen S'reubc lautes» Soften? 

v 2£c wirb fie rein? 
$ei meinem Xperrn im Kämmerlein. 

SDrum ijPi benn aud) mein fefrec 9d)tuf, 
unt> äöille 
■Tief* ^Ma|d)en bie^^ fo etnfam unb fo frille, 

«Soll frets mir fein 
üRetn liebe?, tr)eaee$ Kämmerlein. 

föiein 3^fu/ fcir fry 5o6 unb tyretS unb 
£t}re, 
Drt|j bu mir gabjr bie tljeure gute before 

3m inerte bein, 
?Bom lieben (litten Kämmerlein. 

£>anf! bajj bu felbjr meto £er$ l;tnein 

geleitet, 
Dafj früber fid) an drbentufr geweitet^ 

llnb balffr mid) Hein, 
3u a,el)'n in'? nieöere Kämmerlein. 

^uin Sater! £>or nad) beinern ©ert 
mein Rieben, 
@ieb ©nabe mir, ju jeeer ^rift jn geben 

hinein, l)inein 
5(uf bein ©ebot m'ß. Kämmerlein. 

^r?. iBcfud), 3a^. 3. ß, 



58 Gtoa* für »erjagte #cTjcn 

llnt> foenn tic fur;e 3£.iflf.il)rt Ijier Oe 



llnb aud) ber $ob fein SSerf an mir uefa 

LlltCt, 

$>»jnn lajj mid) ein 
33ci bir iii's fleirifre Kämmerlein. 



lEritxfrö far pcnjaflt* $rr$tfh 

Sage"f* ttn vertagten £er$cn : <Se»b ge* 
trefr, fprcbtet end) nicht ! £ebet, euer 
©Ott» ber fommt $ur SKad)e (fid) an euren 
Stitfrtfrinfefn 511 rifcbenj; ©ott, ber bn 
&er$iit, fommt unt wirb end) helfen (nicht 
pefbammen). 3ef, 35, 4. treffet, rrf* 
fret mein 93otf! fprid)t euer ©fijft. hiebet 
mit Cserufafem framtlid) unb prebiw,etif)r, 
baß ityre Siitri'rfdjaft ein (£nbe bat, tenn 
il;re $)iiffetbat ifr uerg'efceri. 3ef. 40, 1. 2. 
£ta8 iit bai Chungelium fur arme, 
fctobe, weinenbe, traurige, über tie Sunbe 
Veibtvaa,eube, unb mir 9Se#jagtf)eit unb 
SSerjroeiflung ringenbe Seelen ; aber niebt 
far luftige', (et^btftnnige 2 unter, ober für 
fd)lafenbe, fiebere, laue unb trage £brifteu, 
tie fieb gern alle £rofnvorte ber «Sctyrrn 
nüefmben \m\> fid) jueignen, roa$ \u oar 
nidu angebt, um nur ruhig fortfeblafen, 
ftcber bleiben unt fid) ri*ii falfd)em Xvm 
beruhigen §u fonnen. Tenen aber, wtU 
eben eö (£rnjt ill, tie mir ber £nnte unb 
ednilt ringen, in ibrem ©eroiffen ^er|\bla; 
qen fint, unb fid) nicht trotten laffen thfä. 
nen, tenen farm man biefe $ro|lfpru\lfe 
nid)t eft genug rrieterbelen, um ihnen 
CÜiurb einuifpred)en. ;sa liebe, gebeugte, 
v'rmalmre €eele ! 93iurb, Vertrauen kirn 

U nen»Iicl)fre«nMi*enGi l .. 1 rmcr;ien lt ^t:i E ' 1 Nr *"»" * at »«**? "'"»'"■ 
Nun Mft Jbt^JNrf "««• ■««« ftid> i ba«'g? 
fallt bem ^errn. ?iber teine 2$er$ngtr)eit, 
unb 9Jiurhlefigfeit tienet ihm meter jur 
Clhrc nod) jur ,yri'ube ; mit tir. bringt fie 
tai gemijTtit ^ot an Veib unt> <£eele. 
5öag' e§ ein mal, wirf bid) bem, ber tid) 
in ebenen eprüeben fo freuntlid) einlaben» 
fo gettlid) milt troffen lafct; wirf tid) bei* 
nem £rbarnuT in tie ?lrme, tie er turdu *) Ciot. 2, 14. 



biefe Sporte tir öffnet unb nad) bir au^ 
frred't. i8tür$e. bid) nicht burd) SÜiifrinutl), 
2>er$agt!)eit unt Verzweiflung tem ftein* 
te unt 9R orber beiner €;eele in tie flauen, 
ber tub mit allen beinen mifcrnutlygen ®e* 
taufen nur rerterben u. m fid) in ten %U 
grün* ^ie^en mill ; frür^e bitfe lieber Ins 
OJccer ter £rbarmung ©otte$, ber Siebe 
unb ©nabe (M)rifri, roeUftcs tief, gro§, breit 
unb l;od) Cjeuiu\ ifr, um tid^ nod) aufumeb? 
men, bid) 511 wafeben, ju reinic^en unb £H 
bi\iVa,tn. 

WM, 2(er; mie tief bifr bu gefallen. 

%\i benn feine OiiuV yorbanten ? 
a&irb mein bitten gan^ 511 fedjöttben ? 
^•■m id) emig benn r-erloren ? 
s:at mid) ®ott }um 3»rn erfobren ? — 
eeele, fd)«r>eig mit ten (.^etanfen ; 
ge| ter ©nabe Peine 8d)ranfen. 

C«otr bleibt ^iebe, Zubt nur! 

©Iaa0V fo fmtfr tu feine €pur. 
2. 

5>u bill gotHo^f voller Junten, 
SDajj fein llrgver ^tenf.b \u f.nten ! 
9hm, e? fei; ! ich Lv^ ta? rieften; 
Tein Rerterben follfr tu fd>e!ten. 
3)1 nid)t 3efu 33Iut gefe^n? 
fcarb'e für ^eilige oergojjen? — 

Otein, für Günter, auch für tid; 

Q),ib ter 'eobn ter i^iebe \i&>. 

3. 

Teine \2d^ulb ifr ni\ht 511 jagten? 

^al;r \]tt\ SfÖitfc fit tarum fehlen 

3n ter ^antseebrift, tie jerriffeir»*) 



c]ebliebi 
Quittung ifr fd?on uuteriVrrieben, 
^a}i burd) bie burd'bobrte .rant 
fCUer Vylud) nne ^ebel fd)irant. 
4. 
^an' tid) i^ott tabin jieaeben, 
££ urteil bu ganj ftcber leben. 
5(ber tid) trürft tein inTterben, 



Shnrricciniffy 2luflc6fcr in spalcftirci. 



Tit willfr nid)t in Junten frcrben. 
5-ii'f fublfr tu ja b«incn <£d)abeii# 
Xüifrcfr n.ul) tent Ojcifr b*r Ötaaben, 
\£icb, baa iff fd)on Oinatonwant— 
Sbalb reitt)t @ott bit feme £anb ! 



8fii$ tern 5na,lifef/en fSi'flter u&erfe$r, 

51 m er ic a n i f cl; c 31 n fi c M c r i it 

Palcfiina, 

(£ap fofgenbe, publiu'rt in eimr 5^ea^ 
Q)ort*3eitimg# würbe uns gugefanbt bjtrd) 
einen Jreuifb «nb SBruber, als eine UnU 
wort auf nrtfere ftraacn, tic nrir Ersten 
Sommer im Sngtffcbeli QStffter machten» 
in Kbjicbt >iu\ ten e;\]cnrlid)en 3n?ed ber 
ffeincji ifcfeiifdjafr,; »on weUfyer 2 y b i a 
>2 d) u (e r, tie 0d)rei&rin ten irrtereffan* 
ten Briefe au* ^alefrina,. (in 9)iit$lieb ijr. 
5>a wir »iel mehrere Briefe »oit tyalefrina 
le(hi, als wir in tea 33 i fiter ei nr liefen fon* 
nm unb audi unffre oibcl lefen, urn in aU 
(en Jaden unfere ^»flidu ^u lernen, unt tie 
Seichen ter $cit §u prüfen, tamit wir uns 
felbfr l)üten, unb antere warnen mögen 
»pr ^rrtbiimcni unt 9Jci?fd)laa,en, wo? 
turd) wir in 2>erfud)una, Unb ©efafyr ae* 
ratben tonnten, fp haben wir bereit? cje* 
fucl>t »nb werten fortfahren foldve Sßinfe 
;u geö^tt; $efd)op£t OU$ tern fcßorte ©et? 
tee, unb fontcrlid) aus ten 5Seiffaa,unaen> 
als etwa bleuen motten $um SSoljl uns 
ferer Vefcr, unt $ur SEBarnung »or bent lie* 

llnejefäljr »or pvci (otcr trei) 3al;re-u 
fagten ad)t 2(mericanifd}e Ctjrijren tie 
neue 3bce auf, eine 2(mericanifd)e Kolonie 
in t a s 1; e i ( t a, e 2 a n t *u »erpftanjen, 
unb führten }k aud) aus. etc liegen fid) 
;uerfr in ter Oi'at;.e »on 3 e r u f a I e m nie? 
ber, ^\}cn aber fpaterbjn auf einen tyU\§ 
bei; 3 o p p e in ten (*. b e n e n (\}> lain 6) 
» q n (gar o n. £ier witmcten )i< fid) 
teiii ?lcrerbau unb ter SBiltyna, eine? 
freunbücben QSerl;altni£es mit ten 2(ra?J welmcrn in tern Gianaan fces ^lltcrrlim 



[Gern, SDie Surfifd)« SKeajetunp cja» ihnen 
jcajuhe Vlufmuntcruna, erlaubte ii;nen 
fynb anjufaufrn; mit a/.b ihren Beamten 
inilDifrrift Vfnweifuna,, benfelben oen rolls 
r'ommenfren <£cr/u§ 511 attpafyren, <0te tyat 
foga| ter Meinen Kolonie, tie intern burd) 
ad)t antere vermehrt Worten war, erlaubt, 
aus ten bereinigten Staaten in tas i'anb 
5 Ü frei einzuführen alle ^Iderbaiu unb 
j).uij>05eratl)ld)aften, tie fie betürfen. 

Diefe neue UnteriKbniüna,, welche wid)s 
tu\i nnb wobltl\U'\\e s Oiel"ultate ivrfprubt» 
fvUif,r aa tie ^lufukvr'fanir'eit terer auf fid) 
m .u'el^n, welche ein lebbaftey .^ntereffe au 
tem ^ufünftiejen Sufrant p^rt, ^aleüina 
fulden. Ten ^olonifren ifr e^ f^ittHijeu 
ftd) auf ten freimtfdjaftlutfren gu| mit 
ten Arabern 511 \tktn, weld)C eine auffaU 
lent freunbtid)? Stimmung an ten iag Uz 
gen. Jt)re 9?eucjier unb ^rfraunen wurs 
ten. auf? l)od)fre gefref<jcrt turd) tie %äir* 
bau?@eratl)e, tie oon America i]ebrad)t 
wurten. <5o erfd)ien tem ^Irabifdjen 05e^ 
mütb wunteruoll $u feben w'u vkU Arbeit 
u. mit webber 2eid)ticjfeit wurte burd) tie 
v Kmericani ("eben (irfintuiu;en, iv,\i) tn-wog 
fte ( mr tieffren <ld)tunej für ein SOolff m\% 
d)eö fob.be ÜÖunberswirfenbe v DJiafd)ineu 
»er fertigen fonnte. Tiefe (^(tterbau) Qu 
rdtbfd)aften würfen befolgt turd) s 3i. %« 
Villen »on tiefer ^tatt/ (^euyerf.; 

£ie (fmi^ranten geben in ibren Briefen 
tie lebl)aftefren unb anjiebenjlen S£ef$ret> 
»unt|^n »on ter A*rud)tbarfeit ter. Vante?.. 
v2ie finb im etante trei Q:rntten yd ^ic'ocu 
im %\\)v, — ^wei im eommer »ermittcl't 
ter 5S>ö(ferung (irrigation.) unt eine im 
^G<ntcr, wen a ihnen tic £öinters?ve^en ^u 
.fpülfe kommen. 5(üeö wad)?t {rfpi^r n^ 
ter (Srtrao, ift reid)lid)er als in ten %km* 
nieten Staaten; mit beinahe jete $lxt 
von Qiewauifcn, Obft eter ^-rudn, tte in 
tiefem l'ante ae^oejen wirb, fann ciuA) in 
^alefrina pvotucirt werten. 

333enn wir tie von tiefen neuem Sin-. 



60 



l 'Cr6 tfr all:ö neu geworben* 



gegebenen s £ertd)te lefen, &*n bet ftnufot* 

larfeit be* ganbe&j \m^ tern oro|$eri Sr* 

trat) ter Weintrauben, fo erinnern fie im? 

an bad 3*U0,«i§ ter alten jrebraer, nieten 

gelebt in fcetfiger €ctrift. SSMt lefen im 

4tcn Q3ud) 93icfe pon ten Bannern, vfrU 

d)e SJtofed fanbte tag 2anb ausjufunfc* 

fd)aften, tag fte famen an ten 5Baa) Scn'ol 

unb fdmitten eine SKeÖe ab mit einer 

Weintraube, unb liefen fte $ween auf ei^ 

nem eteefen tragen." Unb fie etjäljleten 

nad) ihrer .3 ur tief fünft : "3Bit finb in* 

Uanb gekommen bal)in ifyr tin* fentetet, ba 

gJERtldj) unb £onig innen fliefjet, unb ties 

i[r it>re 8-rud)t." Unb nun, nad) bem 25er* 

lauf t>on mefyr als breitaufenb 3atyren : 

nad)tem CSanaan fur Sa^rtyunfcerte lang 

ein Ort bes Diutns unb ber QStrwujiuna, 

gewefen, fyaben wir 3cugni§, fca| es nod) 

ein ganb ift, bas "mit SD^tLt) unb £onig 

flieget." 

S3 würbe eine merfwürb'ige (rrlaurer* 
ung ber Wege ber 2>orfel)ttng fenn, roenn 
burd) bk\t Heine 9{mericanifcbe Kolonie 
in ^alefrina ein SBea, ftd) entlieh offnen 
mürbe für bfe 3uben, in ihr eigene? Sanb 
jurucfjufefjren. g$ tfr wol)l befannt, ba§ 
tie Araber eö allezeit ten 3uben ju einem 
be? SobeS würbigen SSerbrerfien machten* 
menn }k t§ Derfudjtcn, ftd) in bem heiligen 
fianb niebermlaffen. ^eittem fte tnbeffen 
^reunbfebaft gemadtf l)aben mit biefer 
Hei neu £d)aar 21'mevicanifcber Thrillen 
haben fte nadigelaffen in il;rer tiefen Sifer* 
fud)t u. 9Jii*rrauen, unb wafyrenb fie ftd) 
fo feinbfelig cM jemals einer 3übifd)en 
(Kolonie wiberfefeen würben, bieten fie fei? 
nen Wiberfran'c üh gegen ^erfonen pon irs 
genb einer €ecr: ober klaffe, weld)e von 
SCmcricanem in tyre Ü2ad)barfd)aft einge* 
fül;.rt würben. 



2tatte r-en ^ViLfrina ungefunb finb ive* 
gen ten unreiniid'.en ©ewoljnljeiteu ber 
Sinwotyner in einem Slima, webte* iKem* 
tid)feit erfortert, fo finb bie SanteW&k* 
genten fel)r gefunt. Ter fünftige fterts 
fihritt unb wobltluitige ^inftujj unfrer 
^anbsleure in ^alefrina wirb mit großem 
^sntereffe beobachtet werten beim d)iiftli* 
d)en publicum, unb (6 ware fet;r m wüns 
fcl)cn, bajj ter gegenwärtige Krieg im 
Often niebt fo auflagen mod)te, als» auf 
eine ungunftige 2B«fe ta* Werf 511 berÄlp 
ren, basfo anfprud)loö angefangen worben 
fjJ. 



"ifcö itf 2lflco nett gca^ot^cn." 

«3* merfe wot)l," fagte !Jobn £uns 
hat), ter befebrte gntianer^auptling, gu 
einer ?Berfammlung in ^h;moutl) (1837), 
bie er anreten follte, id) merfe wol)l, ba§ 
rieb: unter Sud) l)ier ntd)t jufrieten finb 
weit id) meinen intianifd)en ?Cnmg nicht 
mitgebrad)t, f8ieöei(bt würtet 3$f %"& 
fürd)ten, l)attc id) il>n angelegt. Wolle 
^t)V wiff»>m, wie ich mid) ftei bete, at* id) 
ein faibnifener Jnbtaner war? 3d) will 
es Sud) fagen. Sftem ©efiebt war rotl> 
bemal)lt. 9)cein ^aat war mit Jetern 
gefdmuteft. Um ten Seib trug icb einen 
@Attn, €ilberner (gdMuucf betedte mti* 
ne ^ruft, eine Q?üd)fe l)ieng über meine 
eci)ulter, ein Somatjamf (etreita.rt) unb 
ein €falpierme|Ter fteeften in meinem 
(Gürtel. €0 war td) bamal? gefleitet. 

OBottt Z¥ mn w!ff n » » arwm ul ? nild) 
nidnmebr fo trage? Tie Antwort frel)t 
2§or. 5, 17. «^arum ifr Demant in 
öbriilo, fo ift er eine neue Creatur. $>a§ 
QCtte ift vergangen, e? tfr %M neu gewor? 
ten." — ^tl^ id) ein Sbrifr würbe: fort 



2Brr zweifeln nid)t, baf 3 bie Kolonie an 'mit Metern unb ^-arbe ; meinen ftlbernen 
3al)l june^men wirb, ganb ifl rooWit^^niucf c s ab icb ter SÖtiflioh 5 fort mit 
nur fed)? ober fteben Sluler ter tiefer bei Item ^omal)awf, fort mit bem €falpier* 
3opr^ unt no.b weniger in weiterer Chu* ' meffer ! Dag ift je|t mein ^omabawf, 
fernung W)n bet eutt. Obfd;on bie rief tx, inbem et eine ^lbfd)rift ter jefyi 



©ebete in feiner üRutrerfpracr)e emporljiett. 

",yort mit tern €^ur|. w ferljt» nor" or, 

mit einem SB?efen, in tern fid) eben fotfiel 
Viinfaehheit n!$2£ürbe au:<i"prad:en, "febt 
ee ijl SCtted neu £en?eften!" 

.frier boren wir ein ^efenntnin eine? 
.reiten^ ten bae £id>t ter einten djnaten* 
fenne erleuchtet, U'^^w natürlichen .ccir-en* ■ 
f.bmucf unb feine SBaffenrüjruna, a,es 
fibmoljcn unb in einen aeifrlid) bimmli* 
fefyen umejefraltet b>u. 

9cun meint (*>efd'Wifrer alle, ifr unfer 
Qxfenntnig tem obigen alenb l ;>i, own 
feilte cä billig erwarten tonnen. Allein er, 
rmifj befannt werten, b'a§ en tie &fyat 
nod) fehlt. ÜÖie )'o t;e $ljat? bore üct; 
!)ie unfc ta fragen; wir fint ja feine Jfnbis 
aner 1 3 a j|<M£< un1 &<ftü mehr feil bei 
Tir, ter M in einem 2ante wobnfr, »o 
tie &i6e! in j>.au«, £dwle unt jfrrcfye im 
reiAjren 9)taa|e aufa,eti|\br noirfcj tie ätu 
f,ere 5t)at es beweifen. • Der eben erwabns 
te £eite faejt, ta§ er, n ad? tem er tie 
2£al)rbeit erfannte, tie Metern yen feinem 
«Raupte nahm; bafr auti) tu teinen fit?]* 
pu|, ter in ju üielem Haarflechten cter in 
8?efräujung rünfriuter QMumen, eter ga; 
weljl einer fteter obenauf befrebt, aba,clea.t? 
unt ifr binwea, tie (gdmiinfe unt ter 
€d)urj ter ^ct^cinbeiiigfcit ? Q3ijr tu 
gleid) a/fommen jenem .reiten im 3(1 
Deines $rujh> £;al?s, Obren*, %rtte unt 
ftina,er*©eütniiice«; unt bifr ihm itffoljjt 
mit bemfelben ^u tem Ort ter ä)?ifften6> 
iaffe, \vo[)in er'* gefegt bat? 3# ferr ter 
Semaljawf unt ba6 Sfaipiermeffet (tie 
eifern (^ereebtigfeit, £ulfe unt föraft) ;ur 
üSertbeibiaungr unt ifr jener in £rbef. 6, 
10 — 18. beine jefeige Avleituna, unt "i r : 
toi Sffiert bctna$tt£c6 Sendee« unt ein Std>t 
auf allen beineu ££ea,en ?" O folge .Mc* 
fem ißeifpiel I *3Bcr £fyttn l;at 511 hos 
ten, ber tycre." 



9ibc6 clival toon $afcftWa, Cl 

tlod) mvaa von palcftina. 
9(ui einem Schreiben bei $tfd)offft <8$* 



bat in .Jerufnlem. t. 9} OD, 0. rcr. 3>al;r$. 

«^Difffd Sani ifr von ycbti fd)weren (*5e* 
ritzten beimejefiu-bt werten : ^Virilem in 
ter fterm ter <poefen unt, wenn ntebt 
ftungerenotl), fe te.b eine aufferertentücbe 
SlKuruna, teö £robe*. — 3m »ergangenen 
hinter rid)teten tie ^eefen eine fürehter* 
lr.be T»erheerunej in ^erufalem a\t f fo tat; 
aw> einer ^eiotferun^ von 18,000 jrois 
f.ben lö-lSOO N ])erfonen tabintjerafft nuir? 
ten; \vd:hi$ «nejefeiljr ten ^ebnten ^beil 
ter ^3eirebner au?mad)en roürbf. 5Bab? 
rent tiefe eeu.be ü?erbeerunej unb (Jlent 
in jpunterte r-en Rftmilien Or.utte, fo er* 
reidjte ter Mangel unt tie ^beurunej ber 
i'ebenCMnittel ten l)oe()fren (^)rab in ben 'Za* 
aen tes @porrf<yhg unb ^ebnees im 
SBäty %$ war ber^errei§enb an^ufebeuf 
wie Du|enb« r»on au^jebunojerten S85efen 
ihre tränte um ipülfe au^reeften, fo oft 
abriefen au?ejetl}eilt wurten. &a tie 
Älofrer Mittel ejenuej 6e|t(cn/um ihre 9fri 
men ju unterfrü^en, unb auä) tie ?3ius 
bammetaner au? ten ^tnfünften ber 9)te 
Meeii ihren Äfauben^enoffen betfre^m 
fonnten,fo litten bie armen 3"ben unb ein-s 
c]ebernen ^ßrotefranten am meifren, biö für 
tie 3uten .v:ülfe yen Sur#p4 tum, von Jii* 
ten fo\rel)l als r-on (f brijren. (Tod? @orr 
fen <;epnefen, i:ülfe ifr gefommen foirc! 1 
in ?([mcfen als and) in einer rei^lidvu 



Srnre.- 



v;\ife; obf4)on nun jur 



£>alfte berabtjefefetf fmt immrr irbfo fei r 
!)cdv fo ba§ tie .irant ©ctte*? nodi f.bwec 
auf mamben Familie« li td>€ ter 

1 1 n r e r ji ü c u n g b e t ü r fe n . 

«5(>enn man mid) nun fragen würbe* 
Alexen merabfd;en Sinfluf tiefe Spim* 

fudnmejen au) tie ÖJemütber ter Veure im 
-21 allgemeinen aucnV'i'ibt baben, fe muffe i.b 
antworten : ©ar feinen, fo weit idu!irhe ; > 
leu fann. 3t?o einmal ba$ mcralifd^e i.V 1 .« 
fubl fo re'.Ifemmen burd) Aberglauben unb 



G2— 4 



Unfcre Diesjährige S^te&^trfammlung. 



IIn{|ttUd)feit Ijerabgefunfen ijr, ba febeint 
ein @,Tuhr ©otte?, frntt bad J^erj jti er* 
hrtictyeft Unb ta? ähtrifita ju febärfen, unb 

fo eine llmwantlung 511m fcefleVn in tern 
Spfctrftyen Ijerr-orjiibringen, benfetöeii nur 
für weitere @erid)te @ottes reif ju nuuben. 
9?ur ta? «J&ort (*5otte?, perforier; ben 
?Jienfihen crfafjenb, ijr im £tanbe, fein 
©emuti; $u erleuchten, fein #er$ 511 er* 
weisen, fein ©enriflen 511 Warfen unb fo 
ilm, al? verlornen ۟nber, Einzuleiten ju 
Um limine &ctte«, baS ber §g>*It iSunben 
tragt 3Me Suben fJ)ienen leiste? $rü> 
ja^rfur einige 3eit turd) tie l>iebe?beweife 
ber (grillen fel;r ergriffen ju fei;n, unb i^ 
re Vorurteile fdn'enen gu. nn'tv1)en. SDa 
ergriff bie gilben tu Europa #urd)t »or 
ten mo^llcben ft%n it>r:fttül>ct* giüfc, 
unb fie fammelten ggoty Cummeu (Selbe?, 
nvlebe rl;eilweife |u fofortiger £ulfe unter 
bie toten »erteilt werben feilten. Ter 
flrofoe jjjeil jetod) tiefer Gummen war 
befrimmt, unfern Snfrituten abliebe 9tn* 
traften 51t ernsten, um attf tiefe «SBetfe 
fctf <3anbejtbjufel)neiben, meld)e in einem 
W»ifffp ^hm eine groge 2(^a'l;i 3u> u 
mit unferer 9)ciffion r-erbinben." 

Son Un Jolgen be? Änege? fur unb 
*jVr baä turfifdje gfeicfo fügt bann gfr 
fd)ef@obat bei, l)ärten fie nod) faum efe 
voa? erfahren, auger tag in ftolge ber mu* 
^mmebanifc^en Bigotterie einige undebeiu 
rente SKu&ejrerungen in Jaffa unb $ei;rut 
vorfielen; bkft 3£uflrähbe fotn aber bolb 
burd; bie Socalregierung imterbrücft wer? 
ben, unb (Je litten in tiefem 3al;re, baft 
fonfr ein 3% groger Prüfungen unb Sei, 
^ngewefen, in $ ul;e i-nb Rieben leben 
Surfen, obfebon tie ^rojin^ial^egierung 
fr fehlest feu, afö fie nur fe^n Vcmu. 
Zollte and), fjtjt @o6at weiter« tiefe? 
^•-vid) gayj unb unangerafret aus tem ge? 
iV'anuutigen &r;eg I;eroorfommcn, fo mu§ 
M fco*, uh^ea^tet ber guten X6ß<fytn be« 
Cultane, ballet-fallen, c? werbe beim eine 
^unbii^e Dteform in ber Regierung ter 



^ropinjen turcbgefubrt. — Um einen 3?c* 
grig reu ter l'or'al*:Kegierung ju geben, 
wirb e$ genügen ;u erwä'onen, taf, bei 
$wei (belegen bei ten, als tie feinbltcljen^aVs 
teien bernünffig genug waren, fid) außjiu 
fojnien« i f n bem einen ftall fogar, efye nod) 
/yeintfeligraten begonnen Ratten, ter rer* 
jTorbene ^afetja tie j^äupter ter Parteien 
in'? ©efängnig weifen lieg, weil fie ftrie* 
ten geftiftet Ratten ol;ne feine !£a$n?ij>tyfl* 
fünft, 

(rier fonnen unfere liebe Sefer ein 050^ 
genbilt feiert von tem gegenwärtigen Ju* 
franb im gelobten Sanfte« unt wem etwa 
turd) tie rei^ente ^d)i(terungen ten %xm* 
ricanifd)en v i(nfietlungen in s |>alefrin.i, r>er| 
ter ^'joi^tbarfett bee Scfnbtd k. 20. tie 
5ujl angefomnien wäre, aud) bort fub nn* 
ifu^ebeln, ter lefe bas Obige nod) einmal 
beteuhtluN unt frage \i&) tann, ob eö 
weieüob unb ratl)fam wäre, fein 9(qperiais 
nifc^es ^aterlant, wo er in Freiheit, unt 
unter tem £cbufe guter Ortnung unb &<* 
fe&c wohnen rann, jfi oerlaffen, um jn ein 
i'ant \n Rieben, «po Tyrannei; unt ®efe^ 
lefigfeit taö 9iuber führen; unt %<be\$tajAs 
be, ^erftoefungunb moralifd)e QSerberb^ij? 
auf ten beehftcu ®rat gefriegen fint ? — 
5Bäre ter:^ater niebt gewi|Tenlo? unt gro* 
jjer Verantwortung fd^ultig, ter feine ^-a^ 
milie, ü£eib unt Äinter, in ein prfefoeö 
L'ant fubrte? — Ter iXaum erlaiubtif.n5 
für jei5t \\\ä)t, mehr ju fagen.) 



llnfcrc Öicßfatjirige TJ#r)W«*Derf 

famnilunej. 

9?öd) einmal war eö unö r-ergonnt, 
&Urd) ©otteö unoertiente i^ulbunb @nabe« 
unfern lieben Brütern unt ?.^itglietern 
tm Often, eüten, ÖBefren unb Porten 
^u begegnen, unb mit ibnenetlicbe 5:age in 
QxfeUfcbaft, in %kbt unb Jrieben, in ?Jcübe 
u. Arbeit, aber aud) im Segen u. @enuf, ber 
Verbeifjung be? 3>'rrn ju verweilen, ba er 
fpriebt: "2iebe, !Jd) bin bei eiufyail« %a* 
gc, bi? an ter SBelt <5nte/' 

S35ir fint boffentlid) alle auf? neue in 
tem 9Sorfa| befrarft Worten, tem guten 



Unfcrc btcßjÄ^rige Safae&Sßcrfammlung. 



65. 



Xrerrn, ber un* irfauft hot, nicht mit ©olb fSiftt unb aud UnAcfd)i(fUd)feii l)je unt ba 



ebcr eilbcr, feut<*ru mit feinem (eMigejir 
teuren 331wti unb bcm mir unä verlobt 
haben, in deinem £ienfr unb ,m Reiner 
cibre m leben, ju (cite« unb ju frerben, in 
fiublicbcr Üiebe&^retie anzuhangen, unb 
ecin SBort ftfetRf hai une bibber fielder 
burd) fo manchen € tiirnif an )o mancher 
JfiTUppe» moron mir fthcitcrn fonnten, bow 
bei fülu'te, aud) ferner oho mifcrn feffcn, 
unfehlbaren unb borunt aud) untrüglichen 
$louben«grunb, alc> baß einige, vu'tc unt 
feci) unjerreijjbore ^iebcMunb, turd) meU 
theo unfre |"o mett ausgebreitete 95rüber*®es 
meinfebaft jufammen gehalten mcrben 
fonn, unb (Us ben frorlen unb unbemeg* 
lickn $ojfnun(t>2(nfet fe|Tjul)olten, »on 
bem unfer 6d)ifflein nid)t Ipsaeriffen roer* 
tm barf, menu %% nichjt ©efaljr (aufen 
foil» in bie £i5??Cegiünen unt auf bie 
c^anbbonfe bes Unofaufanfy ober aber in 
bie milbeu SBßgeft) Strubel unb fid) 
freufeenben £tromungen bed Uhtv§lau» 
bint, (seftenmefeno unb ber (^cfymarme* 
reu r-crfdjloaen }U mcrben, 

SBtl moll ten iiibefjjtn nur ein paar 3D or? 
te fogen rant unferer biefejatyrigen 3at>r6* 
iSerfammlung, meUhe biefeö mal hü mei* 
tern nid)t roie fenji Bon einer QSotfo^Jienge 
beimgefmbt rourbe» unb barum aud) bie 
f iebtichfre nur, ber mir feit monebem 3abr 
beimobnten. Unfere Q3rüber, bie unö fo 



*Hnfrof; gegeben hoben, ill eo uu* t?on #er< 
$en leib, unb mir hoffen, alle unfere liebe 
trüber unb »8d)mcirern trao.cn ©ebuib 
mit unferer £cbmocbl)eit. 

£)ie SBerljanblunoen gingen biefeafnal 
beffer r-on frotten, als fd)on lange. So 
fd)ien, al6 eb ade 33rüber barauf bebotbt 
aeroefen mären, fo wenig als mbglid) j u 
fa gen/ unb befto mehr ju tl)ttn. £)a* 
ber gieng co aud) mel)r als je o(;ne »ieles 
ipirts unb >2Qiberreben, cl)ne Aufregung ber 
©efüble, unt) mas bas beffe ijT, ol;ne 2>ruc£ 
unb ^Gunben ob. Tk £olbung mm oben 
febien 9(lle ju burahbringen, unt ^tttn 
midig ; m mod-en, feinen 5ftäd)|}en I;ol)cr ju 
a^ten als fid) felbfr, unb fein Eigene?, fei* 
ne eigene %n)uht unb Sfteimmg, feinen Si* 
tjenmillen unt ßicjenftnn §ura Opfer 51t 
bringen, S)em X;errn fe»; bafiir allein tic 
eijre. 

Unter ben eimjefanbten fragen famen 
freilid) einige por, tu mir lieber mit bent 
Hantel ber «ieBe p&ttedtt f$ burd) ben 
^rud yeroffentlid)et Ratten. €ie finb 
Seügniffe, bag mir unt unfere 9Jtitglieber 
nbd) frletfd) unt 53(ut an unö tragen, unb 
mit 2>erfud)ungen unb £d)mad)l)eiten usr* 
geben finb. (gie finb ftlecfen unb 9vun* 
filn f bie ber @emeinbe@otte^ur ©d)mad), 
aber aud) jur Demütigung tkn:n. CTccl) 
fie finb aud) Seugniffe, bajj mir bei-aller 



gafrlid) aufnahmen unb 6eroirtl)eten, fyit? W«fwr g&mtynt nidjt gleichgültig finb 
ten fid) auf eine tnel größere ©efellfd)aft ö«ö«n bas Uebel, unt bajs mir no* bem 
t>ergefel)en, unb maren bange, baf, tnete | ^Bort noch 3ud;t unb Orbnung ju galten 



trüber unb Jceunbe t>om Q5efud) abgel)al* 
Un merben maren in ber 9}(emung, fie 
fenen nicht mittf'cmmen, meil fo mancl)ey 
vorher im ^ifiter gegen bie ailmgrofce 
55olfc^tenge hü fold)en Gelegenheiten 
gefagt morben mar. Sur Steuer ber 
1Bal)rbeit muffen mir bal)er bezeugen, ba§ 
unfere liebe trüber in .funtingbon nid)t 
ben geringften ?(ntl)cil batten an bem, 
t ma^ mir au* ^ftidit fagen jii muffen unö 
f.bulbig fanben, unt mo mir im 93;fti(bt* 



bemühet finb. Unb ma$ bas offentlid)e 
QMosfkÜcn fold)er -Berbred)en unb ^ün* 
benfalle betrifft, fo l>tben mir ta$ ^3or* 
bilb im 5©orte @otte^, wo bie ftetyltritte 
unb Cünben ber ^eiligen Eliten unb CReu* 
en ^eframentj burd) ben ^eiligen ©eiji ^ur 
®arnung für Mile feilen aufgt|eteffcnetftei> 
en. 

T)k ^rebigt beS dt\tngelium* bei biefer 
•Serfammlung bemie? fid) auf§ neue als 
eine @ctte^Ü\raft jur €eligfeit aller, tk 



68 



SttuflicD. 



baran oJlMerif fnoem faff jebcn ^ag, fo 
lange biefeföe bauerre, Steten roiflrg win*» 
ten, ftcfy tyrem J£>eflanbc §u ergeben; unb 
taufen $u (aflim jur Vergebung ber gun- 
ton nad) apoftelifdwXrbimng. 9?ödj am 
feferen Sage fanbert fid) brei Seelen ein, 
unt fie würben getauft/ nad)bem fdwn »ie* 
le ©ruber fyre .reimreife angetrefen fatten. 
9&?&d)ten fie unb wir alle treu bleiben bis 
an unfer (Jube* unb mefyr unb meljr ge* 
tauft werben mit ben ©aben bes r/eiligen 
ÖJeifres! 

Sd)lief;liir>fennen wir/ bei aflen beberrf* 
liefen unb nieberfd)lagenbeu Seieben ber 
Seit/ tii füi) aud) tyin unb wieter, feiber! 
in unfern ©emeinben erbtiefen lafjen, bed; 
bie freubige Hoffnung un'a Zleberjeugung 
nid)t £etbel)len, tafc unfere ©emeinöen 
unt> 33ruberfd;aft im (Sanken mel)r hi 
Vicbe, Jriebe unt (Jftttgfcif be$ ©eifres mit* 
einanber ju freien unb barin ju rtfäcfyfity 
fibeinen, je mel;r unb beffer wir wieber mjft 
einanber berannt werben, unb je mehr un* 
fere 95e?nnrttfcbnff e'uu ©emeinfcljaft mit 
tem Barter unb mit bem Scfyn, (1 30!;, 
1.) uirb eine ©errreinftl^nfr beö ^eiligen 
Oxifreö wirb. Sfartim mochten wir allen 
unfern lieben trübem unb'ectwefrern an 
allen t'bren unb unfern Orten bie ffltiitti 
anpreifen, bie uns ber Ijimmlifcrje 2et)rer 
ba^ur-ergefchrieben fyat) namlid; bas wal;re 
erfelintlicbe ®ebet, im Kämmerlein/ in ber 
gamilie unb wo es fei;; basSefenunb 35e* 
ttidjim res Wertes ©ettA mit bem 
Sisnn t% jjii befolgen/ fo r»iel ber £err mh 
S?icht unb @mabe fcbenr't; — unb bie bra; 
berlicbe geifrlicbe OienU'infcbaft nnt) £\anbs 
reiebung, wo wir einanber auf bem ü£ege 
bes Qt'xH fortzuhelfen fcbulbig finb/ wie bie 
i'iebe uns au<\) ein $leid>'S lel;vf m leiblich* 
er ütauty. 



Saft bed @etfres triebe gfüffiT. 
'Steuerte an ber tiefen ftlutb, 
3eugen boil be$ flafthnes SBlut. 

Senb willfommen/ tl;eure Seelen, 
.freute an bes Jpeilunbs (*5rab! 
£>er mir eud) Sieb ju eermal)len 
|Sn bes Ütoufce&Spb £id; gab; 
mit Abrn feilt fbr aiiferfrete/ 
Seine £>errlid)feit bort feigen. 

SCnf ben breimalbeil'gen Saniert 
5ft be? Lammes feraut getauft/ 
Knb iin taufenbfad)es «SCmen" 
ihnt Tim jtt> £er iiitS erfauft; 
JNhflt bort lit ber Sel'gen iKeir/n, 
jpier in %t\u £reu|gemein\ 

jpallelujal) fei; gefungen 

$ir, o/S'ainm, in(£wfgfeit! 

| Satan/ JnelT unb $ob bezwungen 

j.fTafr £u in bem blut'gen Streif. 

i'eid^t wirb unfere 9ünerfd)aft 

£urd; ber (^iube ewgeefraft. 

Trücfe bernee ©eifres (gfegel 
$ief ma in Sie £erje?t ein ; 
$5rid) entzwei ber ü^eltluft Siegel/ 
l\iji biiw i^eiligtbum uns fet;n.' 
£urd) ber Feuertaufe d)tctfbt 
v 3erb in uns bei« 3fiße»f boWtac^ft* 

$Ui&)t ben neuen ^5unbe?gliebemr 
^rot) unb liebenb jper ( ^ unb iparib ; 
llnta* gd^we|Tern/ unter 53rubern/ 
Sei; gepflegt ber (£intrad)t* s 25anb. 
Unb am %\)d) bei Syxxn gebenft/ 
g$al eutl; Ütebe l;at gefd;enft. 



* * 



(Tatifliefc. 
Vluj, yam !;e!l r gcn CGafferbabe 
tf.ifct unf> Sfcrüber, ed)weftern/ 51'el/n ! 
^reifenb/ tüljmenb Orottc^ ®nat6 



(^Iv baben eftid^e gt tiefe in b'iefer 
Kummer aufgenommen, bie yvav in ber 
J:auptfad;e und nüfelid) unb «rbailic^ \u 
fei;n fd)ieneyi/ aber bd genauer Turd)l»? 
fung bed) nicht bem 983prte @erter> unb un? 
ferem (glauben abnlid) fint, unb bal;eu 
Berichtigung beburfen. ^Biüö öietr, fo 
werben wir ttwas mebr barüber fagen lei 
einer anbei« ©elegenbeit, ba jefet bie S3e^ 
rcitung bor^evb.inMungen unfern Sa^w?* 
^crfammlung unfere Seit unb %ufmnU 
famfeit ganj in £fnfj?rud) nimmt.) 



©er fccvfc()uu\()tc #aü$gotte$Menft, 



C:) 



2Dcr t>crfct)maf>te £au8gorrcdfcien(T, 

(XuSjug au$ einer e#glifd)en 3eitfd)rift.) 
?Jivin tfciT im Sagebud) eine« ^rebiger* 
felgenbe,n 3ug: 5Cuf einer SKeife burA 
Deutfcftlanb würbe id) 511 einer ftamilie 
eingefatenr wo bor Sßater turd) einen 
Sractat 511m ©lauben geCracbt werbefj 
nur; er wimfdjte einige 9vatl;e fyinficbt* 
l;d) ber eenbung eine^ 9ieifeprebiger§ nad) 
ber 9Jiolbau. Da er in biefem Sanbe t»or 
feiner Sßefeljrung fid) aufgellen tyatte,. 
fül)(te er jtd) turd) tie Unwiffenbeit unb 
6ittm»erber6ni§ ber Sinwolmer beulen, 
ihnen einen jener ^egens^eten $u fd)irfen I 
tiefer eifrige Sünder be& JJerrn ging im 
erfren Satyr feiner 33efel>rung burd) riete 
Seiben. Son ber Siebe (Lottes befeelt, fangt 
er fegleid) einen ipausgetteöbienftan; aber 
bait» werben feine grau unb feine Butter 
befljm überbrüfftg, unb wollen nid)t mel)r 



ben, ftlft bareb ein$ufd)lafen," murmelte 

bie wiberftrebenbe grau 55. — unb^erh'ef» 
an ber treuen SfBarnung be? ©eijrß^eu 
fid) ärgernb, M Simmer. — 

«Da febt 3l;r es," bemerfte ihr ®atte, 
fie und nid) tf> l;eren ; alles was mir 511 
tl)un bleibt, i|T f für f i e 5 u beten !" — 
«$l;ut es, mein Sieber," oerfe|te ber ^far* 
rer, «id) werbe (Sud) mit meiner gürbitte 
unferfrü$en." — Q3eim •ftadjljausgeljen flel)* 
te biefer in feinem ©emutlje eifrig: «Steh 
Y;err, bu adein befebrjr bie £er#n ; treibe 
bed) bein ©nabeiu'Berf in biefer £eele, 
unb oerfyüte, baf, bie €d)wad)l)eit beiner 
Diener il;r p SCnfrojj fei;." jtaum wen 
ren brei ®bct>en cerfleffen, fo wirb im 
^»farrl)aue grau SQ. ängemelbet} fie wirb 
eingeführt, unb beeilt fid), ju fagen : '03er* 
jeit)t, mein £err, wenn id) fo plefclid) bü 
Ctud) erfd)eine ; aber id) bin fefyr in 2(ngjt> 
beiwohnen. Hmfenjr t»erfud;t er fie ba^u j es fommt mir vor, es fei) unmeglid), ba$ 
§u überreben unb fprid?t ben Pfarrer besjid) jemals feiig werben fonne, 3^ t)a6et 



•Drts um Jpulfe an. Biefer finbet, ba| ber 
Jpausgotteebienfr jebenfaßs eine gute ea* 



mir gefagtf bafi wenn id) in ber ©tunbe 
ber O^ctf) würbe beten wellen, id) es nid)t 



d)e fei;, jebod) ju einem ^ausheben Stifte würbe tt)un fennen, — unb ba$ erfahre id) 
nid)t SCnlajj geben bürfe ; ber befre Q3eweis nun. 3d) l;abe Un üvuf bes Jnerrn wr* 
ren ber 2(ed)tl)eit berreligiefen @eftnnung*,fd)mäl)t; nun will er mid) nid)t ertyeren, 
enbeftelje barin, baf, man feinem SigenwiU fo bin id) benn oerleren ! id) fann feine 
len entfage. Der jünger 3*fu, über tiefen ! ©nabe finben ! . . . &\t brei 9?ad)ten ifr 
ed)lu^ bejlürjt, beratt) einen anbern@eiili aller <Sd)laf weg, id) fyere immer jene 
lieben ber 9c\td)barfd)aft. Diefer unter* fd)recf lid)en k 2Öerte in meinen Cl)ren : 'eo 
l;dlt ftd) mit grau 35. über bie OZotfywen* I will id) aud) lad)en in eurem Unfall, unb 
bigfeit, tut JBort ©ettes $u lefen unb ba$ | eurer fpetten, wenn ba femmt, ba$ il;r 
(Bebet nid)t §u unterlaffen, unb fragt fie, [ fürd)tet." (€pr. 1, 26.) Da fomm id) 
ob fie bem ^au«getteebienfr beiwel)ne? fd)ier r-en «Sinnen. — %d), id) werbe rer« 
"ftein" erwieberte fie. — "%d), id) l;dtte I bammt." — "£abet %l)v es (Jurem @at* 
nie geglaubt," bemerfte il)r ber Pfarrer,! ten gefagt?" fragte ber Pfarrer. «3a 



«ba§ €ie ein fo fojtlidjes Mittel üerfd)ma* 
l)en, bin §erm ju fud)en unb feiner iseg* 
nungen tl)eill)aftig ju werben l DaS ifr 
fd;redlid)! 2Öaö werben €ie am $age 
ber 2(ngfr unb 35etrübni§ tu erwarten l)a* 
ben, wmn (gie deinen irefr unb eeine 
^ülfe l)aben muffen ? Dann wirb (Jr 3t)* 
neu nid)t antwerten unb 3l)re Q3ittc nid;t 
er!)eren."— «Keffer ift ei ^, nid;t 51t ge* 



mein J^err ; aber er wieberl)ott immer : 
@ö ijr feine ©efal;r !"— «Unb id) aud)," 
fut)r ber Pfarrer fort, «fann (hid) fagen, 
baf, feine ©efafyr rerl)anben i\i, r-erleren 
$u geben, fo lange 3^fu? nod) ba ifr in \tii 
ner ©nabe," unb erfldrte il;r aus bem 3. 
Kapitel be» (£eangelium? 3ot)anneö bie 
9ietl)wenbigfeit unb bie 9)ierfmale ber^e* 
fel;rung, unb wies fie an btä üetlbrad)te 



70 



Sin aScfiid; am Niagara ^eAl 



Opfer, an bflS reinigend QMut unt an bi<|aw tief ire n in meine $efitl)le mit ntir u.u 
»ellfemmente $erecbt?a,feit £brifri. — Jrau V>cl;en.— 

93. fÄnb lulb tie iKube ihrer £cele uut | Jrejtbi^ natmi ich SWorgens (J Uhr Vib = 
tie Äcrot^eit iljrer euntcns^cr*jcbuini. IfJ^ieD von ten Brütern ter (Sonferejty He 
Cm £crj mit s^rcm ©atten, Meten p« n pd)mate 511111 <Tep*t gefemmen waren, 
nun vereint JU tyrem briefer. Cl)rijtltd)eJ um mid) nbrei feu ju fetten unt mir für 
-Wühlern fanten pel) bei ihnen tin uub m ^ ne (, lna> > uv f T (j ^ e iKcife ein I'elxwoi)' 
lulb l;iclte» fie alle 23oil;en eine öffentlich 



£Vtfrunte. 

5S5er $u fceten aufangtf wirb ouef) Kilt 
ft r lichte bringen; taf> geigte fid) in ter gh'i tf* 
lieben Familie. Sie wit mete fid) ter 
.^ränfenpftege, ter 9(usoreitung von Q5i? 
tie'ln unt 'XwiaaUn, unt mad)te ayd) 
£au8*Q5ej|jd)< in ter 9^u1warfd>aft.-~ 
93a lb genügten X;err unt Jrau. 35, iln* 
3£irftt&gfö?i.3 nicht mel)r nnö fajjteiii wie 
ich ee Anfangs a,; me Iter, ten £ntf.iduf 3 , 
einen Dfeifepwbiger in tie SÖiobau f^ms 
men $u Inffcn. — 

^cld)eci ijr tie JBirfunej be? £»angelü 
um6 : "£s ifr einem Sauerteig ateidf, weU 
d)en ein $£ei& natym, unt verbarg ihn un* 



511 fagen. Ot\u1) einen? \h?ea, »en 7G 5a ci* 
(en feilten wir am ftalle \i\)\i. — £cr 25rus 
ter^\ War mir ein wilit'emmener £t\,le'-' 
ter, tenn er war fcfybn. Herten gewefen un'o 
tonnte m-v t '.'' r auf tern 3£*£c tal^iu^ 
wie am '•plafce $(lteö fagen. (£s gitna, 
burd) [ebene Agenten, tie zuweilen etwas 
ete, zuweilen reibt remantif.b ausjaj^n. 
din etättd)en, Socfport genannt, gejU'l 
mir uefeuters we!)l; wir fallen oft» als wir 
über eine t)Obe Sörucfe fuhren, ^u unfern 
J'ufcen liefen, mit einem febenen üOafjcr, 
tai ;wifd)en Reifen ta!;in I 

(£ß war ent(id) gegen 9 lll)r, ta tarnen 
wir aus einem Linien (Muif.l) beraum ; 
tie $£aqen gelten, unt au* eine $$tifc \wc 



Ux trei £d;effel ?Jceh(, bis baf e? aar (au; in 9}em $erf febrie uns eine üJUnge Vebn; 

er wart." (Vuc. 13, 21.) £l$*W an * ^° to Suspension bridge? £ 

u. f. w. — 3d) fd)aure hinan:*, mit t,: 
waren wie na5?e bei; ter weither' .innren 

'Trahtbrücfe, tie 220 $uj$ bed) über tem 
«tu Scfu* am Ma<pra-««1f; ^. w %l ^ ^ n t mt mb mit ^ lJU , 
(3ti einem ^am.l,en^.nef mit^etbed,) \, ^^ ^ ^ ,,^ mn , f "^ 

Cine 55efd)rei6unä ifr nur §5eflf)rei6ünü».| ^ nun ^ fcen ptiagara : aejen 

nicht leBenbiger ^enufc b'ä6-wei| icb tveU;' mc ine @efül;[: an, aufzuwallen ; i,b fenn- 
fie ifr nid)t bag eigene £el)en, %fan unt tc f vUim ^^hen, ta^'id) jc^t ta Jen, t,i^ 
©enie^en; wie id) tenn fe viel vom ©cgen^^ ^iue^ im 2ebea »er mir fehe. Sin 
ftanTe, tarüber icb bir febreibe, l;crte, lap \^> v Minuten mel>r fatten un^ fdHMi ,m 
mit c\\wb im @emab!te fab, aber beeb^n ^lar ? gebracht, ta es un'p ^i^rrei^en 
n ; dt empfinten fennte, w^ id) an temL in ^ $ m ^.^ v-cm Omnibuv^iän; 
tage empfant, a& id) vor tem mächtigen n ' ern umlagerte unt umjibrie mu> mm ; 



erfriiunenswnrt]\ien ^iacjaras^alk frant. 
SJtag esfenn, ta§ meine (Vjefüble weit rer; 
(.bieten waren »en ten ©cfu!>len vieler 
Saufenben, tie bertbin wanbern unt ein 



jeter weilte 11110 naci) dium 05a fi hauö 
bringen; unt tas ^illeö, tvchtim ©ebüfd)» 
fahe fe fenterbar aus. 11 nt nun: 
SBalb fint auch wir im graten jpetei, 



Vergnügen fucfrn, tas fie tecb nid)t fm. ^ [)[n dKn y md) ^ ttt aniyilmU N 

ten fennen. 3cb Wj.reire tie meinten ta,; trcibt ß mid) au g h>m © CiVtn;m el hinauf 
her nur für XM) nieber, tenn Tu verfrebfr ; ^ nn r g (^ mir , u f r ^ t ifd); mub ver. 
mid) ted; vor jetem intern, unt fannft^an^ nad) tem ' Sali. 2ä3ir boren ihn 



Cm SEcfucl) am gtiagara gait 



71 



wem 



rar.fibeu unb braufen, ft* f>c n ihn a$er nod* 
nidr. Stfir im tffiy turd) ern Heine* 
•^aled'en, ta wit* es mir ai;f einmal fo 
mol)i uut l Cvb amb mieter fc fdnuer. O 
wenn id) Tw r a* red*t enable» fomitel 
SH-emeu trt-rou mir in tie vH'u§eK# u. 
ift mir, nlö l-ätte id* fona,e nid)t mehr 
.uüt, wajgi ; d>la,efüb! M~ r - ( - $ mir 
alsnuxb-K id) nict-f mehr fpred*en» fenbern 
nur *\hweia,en Hut beraubten. — ;^ii^a!^ 
then fifceri Guyanerinnen unb madwn Oca* 
belfi§d>en u. tcro.L *um Vertäu*, fie beu* 
ten Darauf bin unb faoen bios nur fra* 
*v:nt>m iMute : Uuy ? — ^ef§t f'imimen 
iv<fr auto tern ^Jaitd)en, tH fc oar febon 
ifti anb ter tao. ifr fo prächtig, unt ta fro? 
nen uMt- jur fechten ces $nl!s tint über* 
fd-auen ihn in feiner vollen GJreffr in fei? 
uer ü)uüeüarl-^9Gir ftei-en entlid) fö na* 
tye am Gaffer, ba£ er uns tie §ü§e benefct, 
unt ein paar Schritte oon »96 ftöttt er 
lu-flüfenb über t>te ?$clic\\ binunter unb 
wirb *u lauter wet|em (gftbaam, unb ein 
berrlicber iKe<\enbea,en ßfdi^t bort unten 
ni bet tiefen tiefe. — SÄid) ergreift es röte* 
ber im Serien, es fommt rroc Dilles fo 
wiftigr fo iroM)nl*ig vor, als faatt jete 
^Öefte : 3d) vii.bte ten OgifiVh (fettes aus; 
rdj mochte £id) -ur (SroeOurn* reiben : 
ties ifr @50fJeS befonterer Tempel I — luvt 
frä re-erbe'ri nur tie ?Uio,en wieter na§. — 
%\) hatte und* hier reebt fatt fetyen unb 
fatt fühlen moejett, mettn id) allein gjhite 
fen märe. 

(*n blieb a,eheu «w'r eine treppe, t^eils 
tur.b ten (teilen g-elfen ejel)auen, tyinuns 
ttVj über 280 Staffeln, — ta freien wir 
unten am ftatl unt febauen etliche bunte« 
unt breijjiej Jul l)inauf. 9ßn* gegen fo 
nahe binm nflfs wir foimenj ta fpritt aber 
bas Gaffer fö in tie £ol)e> taf, wir wie 
mit einem (gewitterregen beo, offen werten 
unt fliehen muffen. 

&alb begeben mir uns nun auch pen ta 
binweo, unt treten in ein Heines SBootj 
ein D.Vann rutert uns auf ten unrul;ia,en 



<3?efien im %nbiid ter beiten SßaflfrfäÜe, 

tenn e8 fint teren *wci, hinüber, unb mir 
lanben am Ufer von Janata. Sin« %\\* 
yxty von i\nt|\bern ftel)t l)ier immer bereit, 
um l'cute an tem (teilen ?(bl;ang hinauf 
;u fahren ; mir aber bekehren litres £>fen* 
fres nid)t. 3*u*lb fint wir auf ter ,<pel)e, 
etwas ermütet unt im Schweift an^efoms 
men; ta fe!;?n mir ten Ociagara tief ju 
unfern ^yü^en, jwifdjen ten ("teilen ftelfen? 
manten l>mflfeßenbf allmalic* mieter glatt 
unt rubia, werten. Gegenüber liegt tas 
8t^td)ew ?tia(_]ara, unt -ur 9ved)ten fee* 
übauen wir tie betten iDaferfälle. Wei- 
tem wir uns juerjl genaljt batten pen ter 
amerieanifd)en eeite, ift ter Heinere; nun 
hemmen wir junt gr*|e*f*Tj tem feejenannten 
Horse shoe Fall. 

2Cm 3B?§e (n'n fteben allerlei ^Buten mi 
intianifd)en @ttrt'o|U&teny SSogeltt) u. f. w. 

$um SSerfauft aud) ein. ^Jiufeum t>cn aller? 
lei Regeln unt ftifcfyen u. ter^l., unt im 
i;efe *eigt man uns lebentieje WSUft a\x 
.f;untM;ütten ancjcbunben/ aud) lebenti^c 
33urTalos unt fo mel;r. SGBic eilen abit 
bait aud) von ta fytnroea, unt tiefem gro* 
f 5 en ^-alle ju. 3e naher wir femmen, bw 
ffo nxht bene&t a*43 em feiner iKeani, bex 
ta aus einer %k\c ren un^efel)r 168 ftirj; 
als Oi'ebel in tie £o!)e ftei^t, unt tann 
auf einer lanejen (gtreefe l;in wieter fyeruns- 
terfallt. 'Slit aufeefpannten 6tbirmen 
fommen wirentlicb \o na!)e, ta§ wir, auf 
tem hervorragen ten ^afelfelfen frebent, 
tiefe un^eljeure 5Baffermaffe ja unfern fiü? 
gen {jinabfrür^en fel;en wo fie 'u lauter 
ecl)aum unb befrei wirt, unt 6;fj Etiles 
fo raffe unb fo unaufbaltfam, trag e^ 
fcbeinr.ais wolle jeben 5(ucjenblicf ter $tU 
fen mit fort, auf tem man freist. 3d) 
muf, l;ier mit ed)iller ausrufen : 
Unt es wallet unt fiebet unb 6raufet u. 
( #bt, 
53fe wenn tJBafjet mit fteuer fid) mena^; 
Sum jc.immel fprifcet ter bampfenbe @ifd)t, 
Unb 'I£eir bfuf SBett' ol;^ gnbe fiel) brangt. 



?l £Mc mit Staub betreffe 23i6c(.-£)cr tobte Saum, 



JSiec jrant id) nun fi> eine i&eiU unb 9?eue Seframent ft& $um Seuflnifje ##11 

überlief, mich meinen ©ebanfen, tie ab* tid) erbeben unt ti£ verbammen werten, 

wcchfelnb ju £aufc waren bei Dir, Dann wenn tu nicht eik-fr, tich $u betören unt 

wietcr am Niagara, tann freute id) mir ftrict: *u mad)cn mit ©ott turet) Sefum 
wieber vor, Du wärefr bei mil 



Dürfe tir Wie 6 geigen, tint (id) c 
aud) von ta wietcr weiter. 

(£d)luf 3 fot^t-Jp 



unt id) (Sfyrijhtm. 






£er tofctc £>aum. 
95er einigen 3a!)ren fanb in einer ber 
öanbjtatte in Oxcu*£ng,ianb ,eine £rwe* 
efung <£tatt. pie ftrau eines ungläubigen 
SanbmanneS war um tae> €eelenl)eil iljreS 
Stfcanneö tief bekümmert, £r wiberftanb 
ilw unt vcrfpofctete fie. 2(n einem Sonn* 
tagmorgen bat fie itm tringent, fie in tie 
s })rebigt ju begleiten. "SÄein/' entgegnete 
er, um fie $u franfen, "id) will in ten 
ÜBaib getyen unt £el$ bauen." 9Jcit trau* 
rigem jT^cr^cn ging tie arme frrau allein 



&tC }\üt Bratib frcfccdrtc £ibe( 

@f« ^retiger, welker in feiner ^retigt 

«ine ftnfpielung auf tie jwei Beugen mad)* 

te, von weld)en im elften Sap. ter £>ffenb. 

3ol). tie Siebe ift, fagte $u feinen 3ul}0* 

rem : «$$ gibt $wei .Beißen, weld)e im 

Staube begraben liegen, tie fid) aber am 

leiten Sage $um S^niffe witer euet) er* 

I)eben u. eud) verbammen werten. Tiefe $wet 

3euacn, welche ihr im Staube begraben 

„ jum ®ette5tten]r. Der SKann )oi)te fei* 

ging in 

{Da er trie jungen unt gefun* 



Dabt, fint ta. 3üte untreue Segment. wWfAmVt unb 

$ei tiefen Porten erinnerte ftd) einer ^«.^ w ^ 



?(nwefenten, baf, feine Q3ibel feit langer 
Seit mit etaub beteeft fei), unt ba§ er 
eines Sageö feinen Kamen mit ter 3' in ' 
$erfpifce tarauf gcfd)rieben l)abe. «Sein, 
Vereiden erwarte in tiefem Nugenblicf unt j 
rief il)m ernjHid) p : "D tu Ungtüct'li*j 
cbei> tu l;ajr mit teiner eigenen £anb Deine l 
äferbammung aufgezeichnet l" £r fetyrte 
fein* erfd)üttert nad) jpaufe $urücf unt l)at* 
te von ta an feine 9uil)e, weter bei Sag 
nod) bei 9tad;t, big er fid) im ©laubcn tie 
u\\§ burd) ^efum (ibrifaim gegebenen $3e* 
gnatigungeverbeiffungen ©ottes mgeeigner, 
u. in ter (*3ewi|l)eit feiner eeligt'eit jenen 
^rieben gefunten hatte, ter nad) tem 
&udfprudj beS »2lrofteifv l;ol;er ijr als alle 
-Vernunft. 

Sefer! id) will tiefer C^rjablung einen 
guten 9vatl) beifügen I ©cl)e fogleid) unt 
fiel), ob teine Q3ibel niebt audi mit &taub 
betetft (fr/ ob tu nid)t auch Deinen Dramen 
mit tem A'' n tf er tarauf fd)reiben fannfr. 
SU 



ten 33aume nid)t nehmen wollte, fal) er 
fid) nad) irgent einem alten abgeworbenen 
um. Q5ale hatte er einen gefunten unb 
mad}te fid) taran, il)n $u fallen, intern 
er tie %xt an tic $Öur$el legte, fprad) er 
ju fid) : "Der ift tobt unt ju nid)tö mel;r 
nüfce, aÜ $um Verbrennen!" (£5 war 
ein s }>feil mit einem <ißiberf)afen, ter in fein 
£er$ trang. @r fonnte il)n nid)t l)erau>3 
^iel)en. Äaum l)atte er ein paar ?(rtfd)ld* 
ge an ten 95aum gett)an, fo mu§te er auf* 
boren. Voll ©ewiffeneangfr eilte er nad) 
jpaufe, unt tort fant il)n feine g-rau, aU 
fie auS ter ^retigt ^urücffeljrte, auf ten 
$nieen, tie Q3ibet vor fid>, unt betent : 
"®ott; fer; mir armen eünter gnabial" 

Tie ®ei?beit ter ^Belt mag tiefe Q3ege* 
benl)eit auf ibre QBeife erfldren. 9Btr jie* 
ben tiejenige Srfldrung vor, welche (Göttin 
feinem 5B orte gibt: "Der 5Öint bldfet f 
wo er will, unb tu bocefr fein Saufen 
wol)l; aber tu weijjt nicht, von wannen er 



am 



biefeS ter ^all, fo fage tir fogleid), bA§ fommt, unt wohin er fabrt. 2Clfo ifr ein 
Sage u* ®erid ? tö Ut %Ut unt ta*N^, ter and tem ®eijr geboren iji." 



ÖL. I 



3jtt$£ 1855. 



NO. 7, 



_/- /-y /y /^^-' , / N ////t-/ ywT // r^. 



\r^r^r~rj^r>r^r~r^r^^-~ 



Communicated for the Visiter. 
THE SOUL OF THE INFANT. 

"Were I to attempt to draw a picture 
of heaven, one prominent feature of 
that picture would be the bliss of the 
myriads of those angelic spirits that 
have left the shores of time, and passed 
through the vail that separates the im- 
mortal spirit from the realities of eter- 
nity in their infancy. Iledeemed by the 
Lamb of God, cleansed from the Adam- 
ic stain by his blood, — and early set free 
from earth, with all the contaminating 
scenes that are calculated to stain the 
forming character of their immortal 
souls, they are disengaged to dwell in 
the land of spirits, where amid the hal- 
lowed associations of angels and the 
sweet influences of the congregated vir- 
tues, and spiritual attainments of a re- 
deemed host, their spiritual faculties 
and powers are cultured, developed, and 
perfected. 

Happy spirits ! With the host of the 
departed righteous that throng the eter- 
nal world, they roam in unrestrained 
freedom through the Elysian 'fields of 
Paradise, and drink in the pure atmos- 
phere of heaven that sweeps gently 
through the land of rest, like morning 
zephirs from the bowers of Eden. Amid 
such enchanting scenes of bliss they 
commune with the Father of their spir- 
its, and wrestle with the angels of God. 
Happy spirits ! Happy in the arms of 
a crucified Jesus ! Verily, theirs is a 
happy lot. 

M. N. 



Communicated. 

THE LAND OF REST. 

There is a land that God has giv'n, 
To all the holy saints of Zion ; 
A hind of rest, of joy, and bliss, 
A land of holiness, and peace. 

There flows the river of our God, 
A living stream, a crystal flood ; 
There too the tree of life doth stand, 
There joys immortal never end. 

There angels hover round the throne 
Of God the Father, and the Son; 
Enrobed in garments clear and bright 
In realms of bliss, and endless light. 

There are the ransom' d of the Lord, 
Who trusted in God's holy word, 
Whose robes were whitened in the blood 
Of Jesus Christ, the Lamb of God. 

There through th'unbounded love of 
God, 
The babe is blest in Jesus' blood, 
And in his arms will happy be, 
Through ages of eternity. 

There kindred spirits chant and sing 
Loud Hallelujahs to their King, 
The swelling chorus of heav'n they raise 
To hymns of everlasting praise. 

scenes enchanting ! bright and 
fair ! 
When, O my .soul ! wilt thou be there ? 
When will my spirit be set free? 
blessed land of rest ! in thee. 

From the same. 



G. V. Vol. v. 



13 



158 



THE UNIVERSE DESIGNED etc.— IF YE KNOW &< 



Selected for tlie Visiter. I for his love to flow in. Had his grcst 

The Universe designed to display and idea been realised, the world would 
enjoy the Lore, of God, |. ]i:lvc exhibited the glorious spectacle of 

"God is love," and the true theory of il * ßole race in f^ily compact ; clothed 
the universe is, that it is a vehicle or ; m a robe of ^ppiness, with charity for 
medium constructed expressly for the a 8"*?; lasting at a perpetual ban- 
circulation and 'diffusion of his love, q™t of beneficence; hailing the acees- 
Full of blessedness himself, his good- slon of evcr ^ *w*oni member as the 



celestial > nt of an an S e ^ au addition to their 
common fund of enjoyment j and find- 



ness burst forth, at first into a 

creation, replenished with bright intel- 

ligenees, invoked with the high jTrcrog- in S « roat 

ative of approaching as near to the 

fountain of excellence as created natures 

can, to derive their happiness immedi 

a 



sively receiving happiness in exercising 
the Godlike prerogative of imparting it ■ 
a whole order of intelligent beings hav- 
ttcly from himself, and to receive it to iü S one L(art and ^ mind ; a heart i 
the full amount of their capacity for en 
joynient** 
Bu 



concert with heaven, and diffusing, with 



heaven, with all its amplitude, 
was too confined for Infinite Love; he 
must enlarge the sphere of his benefi- 
cence; again his unconfined goodness 
overflowed, and this terrestrial creation '( 
appeared, — an enlargement of heaven. 
On that occasion, however, he chose to 
diversify the form of his love in the pro- 
duction of man, — a creature whose hap- 
piness, though equally with that of an- 
gels derived from himself, should reach 
him through more indirect and circuit- 
ous channels. By creating, at first, one 
common father of the species, he de- 
signed that each individual should feel 
himself allied to all the rest, and pledged 
to promote their happiness. And by 
rendering us necessary to each other's,, 
welfare, he thought to train us to an 
humble imitation of his own goodness, 
to teach us the divine art of benevolence 
to find and fabricate our own happiness 
from the happiness of others. 

Now, if the former, the angelic crea- 
tion was meant t© exemplify, how much 
his creatures could enjoy, the latter was 
intended to show how much they could 
impart ; for he meant every heart and 
every hand to be a consecrated channel 



every pulse, life, and .health, and joy to 
the remotest members of the bod v. 
The mere outline of the scene, as 
sketched by God in Paradise, called 
forth audible expressions of his divine 
complacency ; on surveying it from the 
height of the excellent glory, he pro- 
nounced it good, and the light of his 
countenance fell upon it. 

J. E. S. 



For the Visiter. 

Tf ye know these things, happy are ye 

if ye do them. John 13: 17. 

In the ever memorable night, prece- 
ding the crucifixion of our blessed Lord 
and Saviour Jesus Christ, lie endeavor- 
ed to inculcate many wholesome and es- 
sential principles in the minds of his im- 
mediate apostles which were to be trans- 
mitted down to the latest generations of 
mankind, which principles were to be 
equally essential to the well-being of 
those generations as they were to his im- 
mediate auditors of that memorable 
night. 

And before I proceed any -farther I 
may as well stop here, and silence an ob- 
jection which I feel assured will be 



IF YK KNOW THESE THINGS, HAPPY ARE YF, IF fte. 160 



raided here, to wit : that some of tljose 
principles do not apply to us, and I 
niigbt ask, why n< I them all ? 

There is as much propriety in aoii 
its to retain a pari and rej 
part. I*ut to the law 
upon this grave as well as important 
Bubii 

"T sachin'g them to observe all things 
oevcr I have commanded you. 
And lo, I am with you always even uu- 
tq the end of the w n. Matt. 

2$ : 20. This verse does not only 
teach the n we arc under to 

observe the things here taught by 
3t, but most emphatically holds 
Li a, that Christ's presence is 
pot with us, when we regard a part and 
,-t the other part. But 
we wiii endeavor to come to an investi- 
gation of some of the things indicated 
in the text, & it is not unlikely that the 
things indicated, comprised things past, 
present and future. 

They (the apostles) had no doubt at- 
d to the things past aspre-re<juisites 
to the proper observance of -the things 
then transpiring. The prominent of 
which were faith, repentance, and bap- 
tism, one as a thing essential to the oth- 
er, and the last essential for the pro- 
curement, personal application and assu- 
rance of the pardon of our sins, or in 
scriptural phraseology, — the remission 
of our sins, or the washing away of our 
sins, or if you please the answer of a 
good conscience to Grod, either of those 
will suit our purpose as we' conceive 
tantamount to each other, or synon- 1 ordinance. How do we stand with res- 
ymous phrases j hence these are some of 1 1*** to feet- washing, whilst we hold this 
the things alluded to in the text. j as au original ordinance instituted by 

m» A i . , . . . ! Christ in the night in which he was be- 

llic things present, or transpiring in , ,. _. -..,, •,-■. T ., 

xl A , . „ , . , -i» , 5 trayed ? Thev say that it is a Jewish cus- 

that doleful night were evidently feet- • J ^ ." . . ,. , . . 

, . x , ,, ., tu torn. Verily with all their learning, 

washing, tue Lords simper, and the , , „.. , ,. ,, ..„. 

m . . , they have tailed to discover the dilier- 

commuuion. The brethren are some- *• .' , . . . . , , 

. , , . . /. ence between tnis institution and tue 

times approached by a certain class of 



christians, nnl complimented for th ir 

t to the pre-requisi 
tha duties enjoined on that evening. 
; ieve in baptkm by 
iininei confess that it is the on- 

ly pro of obtaining the rc- 

n of our sins, hence there is no dif- 
>y tbey, and to the 
vor it might also appear 
>. 
Bat he or she that will search the 
scriptures diligently it will appear quite 
different. The fact i . in ad of there 
being so much unity between us and 
them, as many may suppose, (among 
which are too many of our children,) 
there is scarcely any agreement between 
us. It is true that vre agree in the de- 
sign of baptism, but differ very much in. 
the mode, whilst we Insist upon a three- 
fold immersion, they- are satisfied with 
one, and whilst we conceive it most res- 
pectful to approach God in his Majesty, 
in this solemn act of obedience, face 
forward and on our knees, they are satisfied 
to approach him rearward, and whilst 
we believe our manner in the obscrvance- 
of this institution, indicates love, d 
and longing after higher degrees of 
grace, we are constrained to believe their 
manner indicates fear, dread and ooa- 

tio». 
We have a case in point which took 
place the night our Saviour was betrayed, 
that of the soldiers. The case of Eli 
falling back, upon hearing bad news is 
another case in point. So much then 
for our agreement about the initiating 



Jews' custom of washing feet. 



160 



DESIGN OF BAPTISM. 



It is true that the Jews had a custom 
of providing water for guests, that they 
might wash their own feet. Christ did 
not complain of Simon because he did 
not wash his feet, nor because he did 
not provide water, that he, Christ might 
wash his own feet, and indeed it is pass- 
ing strange that Peter manifested so much 
ignorance with respect to this custom 
by refusing to have his feet washed, and 
again manifesting still grosser ignorance 
when taught respecting this custom on 
they would say by offering to have his 
head and hands also washed, surely 
that did not belong to the custom. 

But the fact is, Peter did not know 
what the Saviour was about to do, be- 
cause he told him so, but did not leave 
him iu the dark, but after the ceremo- 
nies were over, he informed him all 
about it, as any person may learn by 
reading John 13. 

And as respects what we call the sup- 
per, and hold as a sacred institution, we 
are told we are keeping the Jewish pass- 
over^ when learned commentators -say 
that this supper was instituted the night 
before the passover, and it appears to be 
composed of different food, from that 
which originally composed the food ea- 
ten by Moses and his followers, and 
most certainly prepared in a different 
way, let the enquirer after truth investi- 
gate this matter closely, as my space 
will not admit of it. What some peo- 
ple call the supper we call the commu- 
nion, to wit, the bread and wine, and 
our Saviour partook of it after supper. 

Hence our practice. We wish to im- 
itate him. Hemcmber our text says, 
If ye know these things, happy arc ye, 
if ye do them. Well we profess to know, 
we also believe them to be efficacious, 
and hence we do them, in order to pro- 
cure the happiness promised. Remem- 
ber the hagpihess is promised vjwa the 



doing, not upon our knowledge of them 
or upon our faith either, all who read 
the Scriptures know that such things 
were instituted by our Saviour, and if 
they fail of procuring that happiness 
promised, they will have to attribute 
their failure to the neglect of duty. 

But suppose we admit by way of ar- 
gument, and for that purpose only we 
admit it, that the bread and wine does 
constitute the supper, let us ask when is 
it generally partaken of, not at night, 
but generally before noon, very little re- 
sembling a supper, really. But we are 
told that the apostles met on the first 
day of the week to break bread. So do 
we frequently, but we wait until night 
to break bread, as they also did. Acts 
20. 

Search the scriptures &c. It is the 
only sure word of prophecy ; it is the 
only lamp to our feet, it is also the only 
proper light to pur path. Brethren and 
sisters, and I would add children of 
brethren and sisters and all other well- 
disposed friends, let us see well to it, 
that -we are not misled in these perilous 
times, when it is said, Lo, here is Christ, 
and Lo ! there is Christ. 

S. E. 



For the GosrEL - Visiter. 

DESIGN OF BAPTISM. 

The true design of baptism is nowa- 
days very much evaded. Claiming that 
baptism is not the pardoning act, but that 
it is a mere form to be observed, others 
olaim that it belongs to none but those 
who have had their sin s pardoned alrea- 

We will try to show the true design 
of baptism, Matt. 3: 5. 6. "Then 
went out to him Jerusalem and all Ju- 
dea and all the regions round about Jor- 
dan, and were baptized of him in Jor- 



Till! DESIGN OF BAPTISM, 



m 



t].\n eonfosfting tboir sins." Mirk 1 : 4. 
"John did baptise in the wiUli-i nei e 
iin-l preached the baptism of repent- 
ance for the remission of sins." I lore 
the reader can easily see the design of 
baptism in the beginning; for it. is 
as positively expressed, that it is for 
the remission of sins, as language can 
express. 

Bat, says one, I am aware, that in 
John's time that was the design of 
baptism; but when Christ eame, he 
baptized with the Holy Ghost and with 
lire. For, says John, 'there cometh one 
after me who is mightier than T, the 
latchet of whose shoes I am not wor- 
thy to stoop down and unloose; lie 
shall baptize you with lire and the ho- 
ly Ghost," Here is what the nominal 
Christian claims, Pardon of his sins. I 
do not recollect of one place in all the 
Gospel that conveys that idea. They 
undoubtedly mistake the office of the 
Holy Ghost. The office of the Holy 
Ghost then is to lead into all truth, that 
is, to hear or adhere, to comply and con- 
form to all the requirements of the 
Gospel. In a word, it leads to be bap- 
tized with water for the remission of 
their sins, which is shown very clearly 
in the 10th chap, verse 8. of the Acts of 
the Apostles. 

In a word, the holy Ghost leads ev- 
ery true Christian to obey every com- 
mand of the Saviour. Then baptism is 
the initiating ordinance into the house 
of God, and no sinner can get into the 
house, until his sins are pardoned, and 
when his sins are pardoned, he is in the 
house ; Baptism being the initiating 
rite into the house. The above should 
show to every unbiased mind, that it is 
not the office of the holy Ghost to par- 
. don man's sins, but that it simply leads 
him to obey all truth, which gives him 
a full assurance of his' acceptance with 
God. 



The next testimony is found Mark 
LÖ : 16, "lie that. believeth and is bap- 
tized, shall be saved, but he that beliu- 
yeth not, shall be damned." ]>ut the 
objecto* will say, that it is not said, if 
he is not baptized he shall be damned. 
In answer .1 would reply, it is very evi- 
dent, that he that docs not believe, will 
not be baptized; consequently he is 
condemned. Again John 8 : 5. "Ex- 
cept a man be born of water and the 
spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of 
heaven. It is said by the gainsayer, 
that this has no reference to water-bap- 
tism. The fact is, he cannot maintain 
his position unless he flatly denies this 
passage of scripture, which denial will 
point him his portion with the hypo- 
crites and unbelievers at the day of judg- 
ment. 

Again, we find that Solomon has ref- 
erence here to water and the spirit 
when he says, Thy teeth are as a flock 
of sheep which go up from the washing, 
whereof every one beareth twins and 
there is not one barren among them. 
Songs 6 : 6. Every man that goes up 
from the washing and has been born o f 
water and the spirit (these two noble 
twins) is not barren but evidences to 
the world that he is a Christian. 

Again, Luke 24 : 47. "And that re- 
pentance and remission of sins should 
be preached in his name among all na- 
tions, beginning at Jerusalem." Matt. 
28 : "Teach all nations baptizing them 
&C." Here we see how repentance and 
.remission of sins was to be preached a- 
inong all nations, and.as Luke says, it id 
to commence at Jerusalem. 

We will next see, how it commenced 
there. Acts 2 : 38. "Then Peter said, 
Repent and be baptized every one of you 
in the name of Jesus Christ, for the re- 
mission of sins, and ye shall receive the 
gifts of the holy Ghost." Luke 
you that repentance and remission of 
0. V. Vol. v. IS* 



m THE LORD OUR SHADOW 

Riis ^feä to be preached commencing at 
dein, and the above shows bow it 
commenced there, and lhat Peter com- 
manded them to be baptized in the name 
of Jesus Christ for the remission of their 
'sios. 

Again, the objector will refer you to 
the household of Cornelius and from the 
fact that they received the holy Ghost, 
before thej' were baptized, infers that 
they had their sins pardoned also before 
baptism, which I think can be proven to 
the contrary. We fiud, at a certain 
time there appeared an angel to Cornelius 



«rater* It U very clearly seen, th:it 
the Ark saved them from drowning or 
being destroyed in the flood. 21 "The 
like figure whereunto even baptism doth 
also now .save us." We see th^t the ark 
saved Noah and his family from a pres- 
ent destruction. The like figure even 
baptism give-; us a present salvation 
from our sins, and initiates us into the 
ark or house of God, and a3 long as we 
continue in the ark, we are safe ; bur 
should we step out, we are liable to be 
drowned in the flood. The above sho^s 
very clearly, that baptism gives us a 



and told him, to send to Joppa and call Rjesent salvation from our sins. 
for Peter, who should tell him words j One more objection to answer, then I 
whereby he should be saved. Acts II : * shall come to a close, that is, it is said 
13. 14. Now we find in verse 15. that 'the blood of Jesus Christ saves us from 
as he began to speak, the Holy Ghost jour sins. Now let us see how the blood 
fell on them as on the apostles at the 'of Christ saves us from our sins. John 
beginning. Then says Peter, "Can any ! 19 : 34. They pierced his side with a 
man forbid water, that these should ] spear, and forthwith came there out 
not be baptized, which have received j Wood and water. What does the water 
the Holy Ghost as well as we? And \ here represent? Baptism undoubtedly. 



he commanded them to be baptized in 
the name of the Lord/' Here you see, 
that it is done in the same name as it 
was at the day of Pentecost, and there 
they were commanded to be baptized in 



Seeing then, that blood and water is so 
closely connected, who dares attempt to 
separate it ? 

' Again 1 John 5: $. "And there are 
three that bear witness in earth, the 



the name of the Lord or Jesus Christ spirit, the water, and the blood ; (now 

for the pardon or remission of their sins, j mark) and these three agree in one." 

which shows very clearly, that that is, 

what it was done for at the household 

of Cornelius. Then it is, when Peter 

told him what to do to be saved. Acts 

11: 14. 

Again, when Ananias was sent to 
Paul he says, "And now why tarrieSt 
thou? arise and be baptized and wash 
away thy sins." Here it is very appa- 
rent again, that it was done for the 
washing away of his sins. We will fol- 
low Peter a little farther. He says in 
his first Epistle chapter 3 verse 20 and 
21 "God waited in the days of Noah, 
while the ark was preparing, wherein 



Now my dear friends, how can you ex- 
pect to have your sins pardoned without 
being born of water, of water and the 
spirit, seeing the}' are inseparably con- 
nected with the blood and Hgree in one 
and the same thing. Be careful how 
you act, for on the Gospel depends your 
happiness or woe. 

Andronicus. 



THE LORD OUR SHADOW. 

"Thou hast been a shadow from the 



heat." Isaiah 25 : 4. 

And what he has been, he is, & willbs 
few, that is, eight souls, were saved by [the same yesterday, to-day, and forever. 



AN ENQUIRY, 



I 



Hont moans evil ; any evil, every evil, 
from which it is desirable to be screened. 
Heaven is a state — and many have 
reached it — when the sun does notj light 
»m them, or any heat. But it is other- 
wise in this world. ITore many things 
afl et the mind, as oppressive heat does 
(he body : and make us pant for deliv- 
erance and repose. The wrath of God 
— a sense of his fiery law in the con- 
s< Lence — the temptations of Satan — the 
rations and reasons of wicked and 
unreasonable men — afflictions, public 
and private, pergonal and relative— 
Here is the heat. 

Where is the shadow ? Behold me, 
the Saviour of sinners, Behold me! 
Come unto me, and I will give you rest. 
Z'/iis is the rest, says God, wherewith ye 
shall cause the weary to rest 
the refreshing. 



best estate — and infinitely more. He in 
not only perfect, but, divine; and he 
that dwelleth in the Beeret place <>!* the 
Most High shall abide under the \hadon 
of the Aim ight \>,. 

Let me leave, then, other shadows. 
They arc all inadequate to the wants of 
the soul ; and, in some way or other, 
will he sure to fail me — yea, whatever 
else I get under for shelter, will not on- 
ly prove vanity, but vexation of spirit. 
]>Ut let me make use of this shadow 
from the heat. Tie is not far off. He> 
is accessible, lie is easy to approach. 
And it is only by repairing to him that 
I can enjoy the benefit derivable from, 
him. 

And while believing, I rejoice in him, 
with joy unspeakable; let me show my 
nd tms is J benevolenc*e 4 by recommending him to 
tiers. They also are strangers to re- 
But what kind of shadow Is He?! pose. ' > want rest unto their 

We read in the Scripture — 01' the shad- souls. And he is sufficient to receive, 
ow of a cloud— Of the shadow of a tree and defend, and succor, and bless all. 
—Of the shadow of a rock— Of the Oh happy period ! when the eyes of 
shadow of a tabernacle from the heat, mee, as of all the tribes of Israel, shall 
The shadow of the cloud in harvest is be toward the Lord : And when in him. 
grateful, but transient, The shadow of all the families of the earth shall bo. 
a tree under which we sit down, is de- blessed ! The Lord hasten it in hi& 
lightful ; but it is limited to a small dis- • time I 
tance : and the rays frequently pierce, j ^ 

through the boughs. The shadow of a 
great rock is dens© and cool J but it be^ 
friends not on every side, and covers lit- 
tle from the vertical rays. The shadow 
of a tabernacle, into which we may con- 
tinually resort, and find not only room, 
but entertainment, is the most complete 
and invitinir. All these have some 
truth in their application to him :■ but 
none of them can do justice to the sub- 
ject. He is what they imply, but 
'i\wvc ) and not only more than each of 
.them, but more than all of them ; and 
more than ail of them combined ; and 



AN ENQUIRY. 

North Jackson, June 18, 1855. 

Dear sir, I ask a small favor of you 
respecting the word. 'Baptize' or 'Bap- 
tism,,' what the trae definition is as 
taken from the Greek, and in reference 
to where Philip baptized the Eunuch. 
Some maintain, that they only went to 
the water's edge close by or near at and 
poured or sprinkled. The book does 
not read in that way. Those that hold 
to sprinkling being the tme mode of 
more than all of them combined in their ' baptism, claim the above assertion. 



164 



REPLY 



please giro me a. distinct anewer on those 
polntsind oblige Yours respectfully 

A. F, 

PEPLY. 

Poland, (). June 2ft, 1855. 
MjTüdear friend* Your friendly lines 
I received to-day, but your request can 
scarcely be answered in a letter. How- 
ever I will try to say a little on the 
subject. All honest greek scholars a- 
gree, that the true meaning of the word 
baptizo is to dip or immerse ; that it is 
derived from bdptoj which simply means 
to merge, immerse, to dip something 
into water or any other liquid, (for in- 
stance in order to color or dye some- 
thing;) and that baptizo is the fre- 
quentative form, requiring repeated dip- 
pings, as is the case also with dying. 
I have examined as many as half a doz- 
en of Greek dictionaries, all agreeing that 
the proper sense and meaning of the j 
word is as above stated. These lexicog- ! 
rashers were mostly all Paidobaptists, ; 
allowing sprinkling might also answer, 
but the$! were honest enough to give, 
their testimony to the truth. Many! 
are not so honest now-a-days. Seeing 
that the truth will draw off some of their 
best members, and fearing that more 
follow, they stoutly deny, what 
their foremost and most learned leaders! 
have candidly confessed, and thus try! 
to pervert the truth. Unfortunately 
the Baptists themselves are so divided, I 
and so far have lost sight of the proper, 
■ g of the word, as to baptize with 
le immersion, while the word it-' 
ad the command of the Saviour 
(Majit. £8.) requires repeated action. 

rus Philip and the Eunuch 
all translations ngree with the text that 
**th*y fluent down both into the ibaier } \ 
both Philip and the eunuch; and he 
baptized him, and then i( they were cornel 

I 



up out of th% u:<tt<r." Thus it reads iu 
Greek : "katebesan amphoieroi eis to 
udor, — — anebesan th tou vdatos." 
Which is translated into Latin, thus : 
"Descender ant uterque in aquam, — 
ascend isstnt de aqua." In French : 
"Tous deux etant dcscendiis dans Veau t 

ils fureni sortis de £ 'eau." And 

another: "lis deseendirent tons ä%ux 

dans Veau, ilsfurent remontes 

hors de Ve'anP In German : "(Sic) 
stiegen hinab in das Wässer bride — — ; 
da sie aber hsf auf stiegen aus dan Was- 
ser ([•<:." Thus I might add a nm 
of translations, all agreeing with the 
english version, ''they went down both 

into the water . (ami) they wer« 

come up out of the water." 

Now when the signification of the 

word " Baptizo " is properly immerse or 
dip, when John did actually baptize 
not at or near, but in Jordan, Matt 3 : 
6. 16. Mark 1: 9. when baptism is com- 
pared with the passage of the children of 
Israel through the lied Sea, J Cor. 10 : 1-. 
with the flood, 1 Pet. 8 : 12. with bath- 
ing, Kph. 5 : 26. Tit. 3 : 12. with a bu- 
rial and resurrection, Horn. 6 : 4. Col. 
2:12. — •when Immersion was the au- 
cient practice of the whole church in the 
West up to the 14th century, and in the 
East (the Greek church) to this day, 
what we must think of those who deny 
all this, and pervert the clearest? testi- 
monies of the word of God, I must leave 
to the serious consideration of every 
candid mind. In conclusion I would 
say, I should be glad to see you and 
speak to you face to face, and heartily 
invite you to come and visit us. Our 
next meeting will be on the 8th of 
July at our Meetinghouse, and thenct* 
again in 4 weeks. 



Yours in love 



II. K. 



=«^sss; 



THE CHILDREN OF THE KING EXPELLED. 



105 



Vor tih: Visitkr. 

THE ClllLDKEN OF THE KIM EXPELLED. 

In an ancient day, a groat King, who 
possessed great power and wisdom, set- 
tled his children, who were very dear to 
him, in a most delightful and beautiful 
valley, -and put them in possession of 
great wealth, and invested them with 
great authority, even that they and their 
posterity should rule over all the land. 
In this valley their Father the King 
had provided for them a most delightful 
place called Eden, It was furnished 
with many kinds of trees, among which 
were two very remarkable, one called 
the tree of life, the other the tree of 
knowledge. They had permission to eat 
of the fruit of every tree, except of the 
tree of knowledge. This they were 
atrictly charged by their Father not 
even to touch. With this only and 
«mall restraint their Father left them in 
this happy situation. 

But, alas ! their happiness was tran- 
sient, and their exemption from care 
short. There soon came along a flatter- 
er, an evil disposed one, a deceiver. 
This malignant character, viewing the 
felicity of the King's children, envied 
them, and determined to allure them of 
their innocence, and stimulate them to 
the crime of disobedience. In conse- 
quence of this design, he began to per- 
suade them to taste of the prohibited 
fruit, telling them, that by so doing, 
they would acquire much additional 
happiness, would become sensible of the 
difference between good and evil, and 
even would not be inferior in point of 
wisdom to their Father the King. 

Unhappily the artifices of this decei- 
ver prevailed. They ate of the forbid- 
den fruit. They now had transgressed 
>. their Father's command, and they soon 
felt their guilt. Before their disobedi- 
ence, while they were yet in their inno- 



cence, they would run to meet Kheir Fh* 
ther, and with humble joy welcome bis 
gracious visits, but now instead of run- 
ning to meet him with smiles of joV, 
they retreated to the most retired parts, 
in order to conceal themselves from him. 
But they were soon brought forth for 
trial ; and after a short examination 
they acknowledged their guilt. They 
were immediately expelled from thy 
blissful regions of the valley, into the 
wilderness, as it were, where they had 
no city to dwell in. They were now in 
a deplorable situation. They had no 
prospect that they could ever of thorn- 
selves effect their deliverance, and extri- 
cate themselves from their sad dilemma. 

But while in this distressing situation 
for many ages, there came along another 
individual, not a deceiver, but a great & 
mighty counselor, an able advocate, who 
possessed great talents. No one had 
any reason to doubt his ability and hon- 
esty. He proposed that he would point 
out a way, by which they might all re- 
turn and possess their wealth and pos- 
sessions, and enjoy the smiles, sweet 
communion, and kind embraces of their 
Father again. This kind intercessor 
would do all this out of pure love, and 
without money or price, and if need be 
sacrifice his own life in their cause. 

The question now arises, would not 
these distressed individuals with joy 
avail themselves of the opportunity 
now presented, to regain all they had 
lost? Yes, methinks they would, as 
they had been a long time in a strango 
and foreign land, away from their Fa- 
ther. Reduced by poverty and famine 
to a state of wretchedness, they had be- 
come feeders of swine. Why should 
they not now return with an humble 
and penitent confession to their parent ? 

Thus, dear reader, it appears that 
man was originally placed in Paradise, 



1C6 



THE CHILDREN OF THE KING EXPKLLED. 



in the garden of Eden, and bad ('. 
his Father. Bui fell through disobedi- 
ence from the happiest condition that 
can be conceived, and plunged them- 
Ives into a state of wretchedness, and 
thercd'y entailed d q their descen- 

dants. But, God is love, and full of 
blefi an ! out of purer love, than 

lias ever entered into the minds of mor- 
tals, He '/gave his only begotten Son, 
that whosoever helieveth in him, should 
not perish, but have everlasting life." 
,] -us is the one whom God has sent to 
way to man, and teach him 
how he may recover all his lost privile- 
_-;;in, and be brought home to God 
ither, and enjoy not the earthly 
Eden, but the heavenly. 

This counselor in pointing out the 
way, instructed his people that there are- 
two roads, the one broad and enticing to 
travel upon, but leads to destruction and 
everlasting ruin 3 the other narrow and 
not so desirable, but leads to life, to ev- 
erlasting happiness, right home to their 
Father. ~So\v here is a choice left for 
all, and each individual has to make his 
own choice, on which of these two roads 
he will travel. 

Xow would it not be foolishness in 
individuals who had once lost the 
m of their Father, and had been in 
banishment so long; and more, when 
the road had been pointed out to them 
by their faithful Counselor, that they 
would take their own notions for their 
guide, and make choice of the broad and 
more pleasant way, which leadeth fco de- 
struction, rather than to deny them- 
selves a little and take the narrow way 
as pointed out, which leadeth unto life 
But ail day experience evident- 

iweth that many are not on the 
"Harrow way, but have chosen unto 
themselves a broad and pleasant way, 

which will Load Lhem to everlasting de- 
spair. 



Well then, would itnol I t wia" 

loin for all tuen 1 urovr 

road, for our conductor is I wil- 

ling to lead us only on this, aiid no oth- 
er to glory. V^e are all the de 
dants of those who lost the esteem of 
their Father the King. Let us there- 
fore choose the good old path, and 
therein, and find rest for our 
If sickness should upon this 

way, or even death approach us and cut 
us oif, we can then surely return with 
joy to our Father and our King, ai 
joy his smiles and embraces, throughout 
an endless eternit}-. 

Is it not r«as «able that the exile 
would desire to return from banishment 
to the smiles and embraces of his earthly 
parents .' And why, sinner, why wilt 

not thou return to your heavenly I 
into the mansion ed for you by 

your heavenly Father, for your F 
yet ioveth you dearly, he y\ 
your return. "And when he saw him 
afar off, he ran and fell on his neck, and 
kissed him.'* 

And again we woujd suppose fehat 
those individuals after being exp 
from their ns in Edea, would 

rejoice, and with pleasure return to their 
former happy state 3 and is it p.>- 
that mortals we rather still inclined to 
travel upon the broad way, and enjoy 
sin for a little season, than to return up- 
on the narrow way, and enjoy the 
smiles and fellowship of Jesus, and fi- 
nally be united with all the redeemed iu 
those sinless and fadeless, fields of ever- 
lasting glory. 

And lastly those individuals that will 
be so happy as to make choice of that 
narrow way as pointed out by their guide, 
will have great reason to thank and 
praise him forevermore in that free and 
happy land, as their Shepherd and their 
Deliverer ; for J esus the true Shepherd 



-*• 



BEWAKH 01- EXCESS. 



167 



Baith, '■! give onto my »hcep eternal 

'.!:i!l never perish, neither 
any pluck; thera out of my band." 
Tims my dear friends, it* we return in 
1 his narrow \ -ny, we need not regret nor 
fear the kme when we have to retire in- 
to lb« chambers of the dust. Our im- 
mortal part will then be conducted to 
the arms of Jesus our guide, where we 
will liml a building of <Grod, a house not 
made with hands, eternal in the heav- 
t.us." 

S. E. J. 



€dmmun r the Visi 

ffrr Johi i id came neither eat- 

tad nor drlnkmg ipifie ; and ye 

■.,, he hath a devil The Son of Man 

ind drinking : andyq&ay, 

behold a gluttonous man, and a wine 

bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners ! 

¥~ But wisdom is justified of all Jut <hil- 

drttt. Luke 7 : 33 — 

Siace the Visiter commenced its 
monthly visits, it brought nothing to 
my notice, that surprised me more, (ev- 
t>ry thing considered) than the article 
in March No. under the head : "Be So- 
ber," to which I wish to make several 
replies, in the briefest manner possible. 
Now I consider the «above verses cos- 
tain a fair admission »*bat our blessed 
Saviour at times did drink wine; but, 
whether as a beverage, or as medicine, 
we cannot infer : neither how often, or 
how much at a time, yet certainly not 
to excess ; but the supposition is, that 
. there were men in those days, as well as 
now, who would include the devil, the 
drunkard, and the moderate drinker in 
one. class, hence the reproach. Now as 
brother Cleophas strongly based his ar- 
guments on the words : "Follow me" 
I would respectfully submit to his con- 



sideration, whether he that uses or 
drinks a little occasionally in modera- 
tion, is not following the" Saviour, as well 

as' he who abstains from it igeth- 

cr ? 

tin, "But I say unto you, I will 
not drink henceforth of this fruit of the 
vine, until that day when I drink it new 
with you in my Father's kingdom." — 
Brother C. says, that if liquor was in- 
troduced into heaven, it would produce 
the same effect there, as here. Now let 
us hear the apostle Paul on this sub- 
ject, 1 Cor. 6:0. 10. where he express- ■> 
ly says, that drunkards shall not inher- 
it the kingdom of God. Again : Gal. 
5 : 24. "And they that are Christ's- 
have crucified the flesh with the affec- 
tions and lusts." 

Nov/ 1 think if brother C, when rea- 
soning from causes, would have exer- 
cised his reasoning faculties a little fur- 
ther, he would have found, that it is 
lust or inordinate desire, and not liquor 
alone, that is the cause of the evil ef- 
fects; otherwise it would produce the 
same effect in every individual that uses 
any at all, which is not the case. Those 
who have crucified the flesh &c, if they 
have occasion to use any, use it tempe- 
rately ; — hence I conclude, that, if there 
were oceans of it in heaven, none of 
those holy beings there, would drink to 
excess, neither would I fear annoyance- 
if thrown into their company. 

Much more was on my mind while 
writing, but will add no more; being 
aware, that some will be ready to put 
me down as too fond of a little myself, to 
which I would merely reply, that I con- 
sidered it my duty for the welfare of the 
Visiter, if nothing else, to make this re- 
ply; and as for reproach, "If they call- 
ed the Master of the house a wine bib- 
ber, how much more shall they call them 
of his household." If I am reproached 
falsely, a blessing is promised. It may 



168 



QUERY.— THE SHEPHERD. 



he replied however, that wine is not dis- 
tilled but only fermented liquor. I 
would ask, is it not fermentation that 
gives distilled liquors their ardent, or 
intoxicating properties ? 

Lastly I will add, that I fully agree 
with the Brotherhood at large, that we 



THE SHEPHERD. 

The only child of a father and mother 
who lived a godless life, was taken from 
them by death. They not only sor- 
rowed as those who have no hope, but 
even expressed their displeasure at the 
visitation of God, and asked their pious 



?>hould dispense with the unnecessary ! minister* why God, seeing he is love 
use of liquor \ yet, let us be cautious, , himself, had taken from them their only 
not to put down as a nuisance, that whiclr child. The man of God promised 
was sanctioned by the Saviour, and rec- to g} ve t ] iem an answer i n the fu- 
ommended by the apostle Paul. nera j discourse, and he gave it in the 

following words : 

"You wished to know, from me, why 
God has taken your child from you. — 
Well then : he wished to have with him 
in heaven at least one of your family. — 
You old people would not go in, aud had 
he allowed your child to remain in this 
world, ye would not have allowed him 
to go in/' 

"Hear, moreover, a parable. There 
was a good shepherd who had prepared 
choice food in his sheepfold, but though 
he opened wide his door, the sheep 
would not enter. He labored long to 
| drive them in, but they always turned 
iback from the open door. He thereup- 
on took a lamb and carried it before, 
! when the old ones speedily followed." 



March 19, 1855. 

Dear Editor. 
I have searched the Scriptures, as 
the brother who wrote on "the Lord's 
Supper" requested us to do, and find in 
the index of my Bible, that the Jewish 
Passover was killed April the 2nd in 
-the evening, or the same evening the 
Saviour ate the passover with his disci- 
ples, and on the 5th of April he arose. 
So the preparation-day was the 3d, and 
Sabbath was the 4th, and Monday, the 
first of the week, the 5th; which proves 
to me, that there was no passover killed 
after the Saviour ate his. I should 



like if some brother would answer this! "The good shepherd is Christ, the 

open door, is heaven, the lamb your 
child. If you have the heart of parents, 
run after it ! The Lord carries the 



lamb before, in order that the sheep 
may follow ! Amen." — 



query. 

The second question is, the two evan- 
gelists say, they would not kill him on 
the feast-day lest there should be an up- 
roar among the people. The brother 
states, that he was crucified on the feast- 
day. Who is right, the brother or the 

two evangelists ? Also — John 19: -14.; TTTF PIBI F 

"And it was the preparation of the pass- 
..ver&c.-" The German says, the! 
preparation at or in Easter. I wish 
some brother would examine the Creek 
en this verse. Y r our unworthy brother 
in the bonds of the Gospel. 

E. 



In this dark vale of tears; 
Bright as a lamp its doctrines shine, 
To snide our souls to heaven." 



TO THE YOUNG AND ALL WHOM IT MAY CONCERN. 100 



Communicated for the Visiter. 

.(From Pennsylvania.) 

TO THE YOUNG, AND ALL 

WHOM IT MAY CONCERN. 

There is a practice prevailing among 
«ome of our young friends, who attend 
,our meetings of public worship, which 
is very unbecoming a-nd improper, and 
on account of which I have often Leen 
grieved : viz. tke practice of leaving 
the house during service, aüd thereby 
disturbing those in their devotions who 
assembled for that purpose. A remark, 
which a brother (who had come from a 
distance and attended one of our meet- 
ings) lately made to me, that we had a 
very disorderly meeting, caused me to 
blush for our dear young friends ; and 
induced me to write & few lines as a 
friendly admonition and warning to 
those, who may be guilty of such conr 
duct. 

I will try to reason a little with you, 
dear youth, and impress upon your 
minds, how improper it is, and how you 
degrade yourselves in the eyes of every 
order-loving person, by coming to a 
meeting where the solemn worship of 
God is performed, and then rising from 
your seats, sometimes by dozens at a 
time, . and walking out, before the as- 
sembly is dismissed, and spend your 
time, perhaps, in idle talk at the out- 
side of the house ; while perhaps your 
parents, (who have raised you, and pass- 
ed many a sleepless night on your ac- 
count, and who are solicitous about your 
temporal and eternal welfare,) are seri- 
ously engaged in their devotions and 
the solemn worship of God. 0, conr 
sider how such conduct of yours will 
grieve them ! Consider how the poor 
ministering brethren (who often admon- 
ish you with tears, and warn you to flee 
from the wrath to come) must feel, when 
they see you leaving your scats and 



walking out, as if disgusted with (heir 
friendly admonitions. It disturbs them 
in delivering their discourses ; and it 
discourages them, when they see thnt 
you do not appreciate their labors of 
love. 

You enjoy a glorious privilege, you 
live in a land where you can hear the 
Gospel preached, that "word which is 
able to save your souls." Now every 
one of you has a soul to save ; and you 
have no assurance for your lives ; you 
aie at all times liable to be called from 
time to eternity, whenever it is the will 
of Almighty God. Therefore embrace 
the opportunity you enjoy. You know 
not how long you may enjoy it. For 
| the prophet says : "Behold the days 
i come, saith the Lord God, that I will 
send a famine in the land, not a famine 
J of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of 
hearing the words of the Lord : and 
they shall wander from sea to sea, and 
from the North even to the East : they 
shall run to and fro to seek the word of 
the Lord and shall not find it. In that 
day shall the fair virgins and young 
men faint for thirst," Amos 8 : 11-13. 

My dear young friends, I who love 
to see order in the house of God, entreat 
you, never to cause disorder and confu- 
sion in such places. For God, who sees 
all your actions, is not the author of 
confusion but of peace, saith the apos- 
tle Paul, But when you come to meet- 
ting, take your seats if possible before 
service commences, and keep them till 
you are dismissed, If you get a little 
tired, try and deny yourselves for the 
sake of order. Pay attention to what 
is spoken. Take the advice of Solo- 
mon when he says : "Keep thy feet 
when thou goest to the house of God, 
and be more ready to hear than to give 
the sacrifice of fools ; for they consider 
not that they do evil." 



ITC 



WHY NOT LET YOUR BEARD GROW ? 



You who have pious and order-loving 
parents, have no doubt frequently been 
admonished not to cause disorder in the 
Louse of God. I intreat you for the 
take of your own temporal and eternal 
welfare, obey the». Paul says, "Chil- 
dren, obey your parents in the Lord ; 
for this is right. Honor thy father and 
mother, (which is the first command- 
ment with promise,) that it may be 
well with thee, and thou mayest live 
long on the earth. " Eph. 6 : 1-3. 

I will also say a few words to you my 
dear brethren and sisters, who are rais- 
in 2 families and have children confided 

o 

to your care. Admonish them diligent- 
ly to refrain from such conduct. En- 
deavor solemnly to impress upon their 
minds, how unbecoming and improper 
it is, and how great a sin it is in the 
sight of God; nay, restrain them, use 
every possible and proper means to wean 
them from such a practice. Remember 
the fate of Eli, whose sons were wicked 
and he heard all the evil which they did 
to those who assembled at the house of 
God to sacrifice ; although he admon- 
ished them slightly and said, ''Why do 
ye such things f for I hear of your evil 
dealings by all this people. Nay, my 
sons, for it is no good report that I hear, 
3'e make the Lord's people to transgress/ 
The Lord said unto young Samuel, "Be- 
hold I will do a thing in Israel, at which 
both the ears of every one that heareth 
it shall tingle. In that day I will per- 
form against Eli all things which I have 
spoken concerning his house : when I 
begiu, I will also make an end. For I 
have told him, that I will judge his 
house forever for the iniquity which he 
knoweth, because his sons made them- 
selves vile, and Jve iteslrdtäned them not." 

There is also a custom prevailing a- 
mong some of the brethren and sisters, 
which is not very becoming and of 



which I have several times been guilty 
of myself, but fur which I was heartily 
ashamed, viz. the custom of 
late to meeting. Dear brethren and 
sisters, perhaps you think this is a snail 
matter, but, by coming into the. tüfiet- 
inghouse after service has commenced, 
we disturb the devotions of those who 
have already assembled, and especially 
the minds of those who officiate. And 
besides, it betrays a little too much un- 
concern for the worship of God. Wheh 
we have temporal business, we generali y 
manage to be at the appointed place iu 
time; how much more should v; 
concerned about the worship of GrodL 

"When we intend to go to meeting, if 
nothing extraordinary happens, wo can 
easily manage to be there iu time. "We 
generally know the distance, and we 
can have a pretty good idea how far we 
can travel in an hour; therefore by con- 
sidering the distance, and the time ap- 
pointed for tho meeting to commence, 
we can easily cipher out at what Lour 
we must start, so that we have no rea- 
sonable excuse for coming too late. Let 
us try to be punctual, and to be at the 
place appointed for worship it possible, 
rather a little too early than too late, 
and take our seats, so that when ser- 
vice commences there will be no distur- 
bance. 

Obadiaii. 



Eor the Visiter. 

"WHY NOT LET YOUR BEARD 

GROW." 

(Concluded from page 133.) 

The servants of God in ancient times 
were ashamed to be shaven. See 1 Chron. 
1 ( .) : 4. 5. "Wherefore Hanun took 
David's servants, and shaved them, 
and cut off their garments in the midst,' 
and when David was told how the men 






CONVERSATION BETWEEN FATHER AND SON. 



171 



were s< rved, lie sent to meet them ; (fur i 
the men wen- greatly ashamed;) and 
said. Tarry :;t Jericho until your b sards! 
iwn. and then return. .Now if the 
servants of king David were ashamed, 
and not permitted to r< turn until their 
fyeards were grown, why should the ser- 
vants of Ivitig Immanuel, who was and 
exhibited the most perfect image of God, 
mar, disfigure and cut off that, what un- 
questionably was part of that image ? — 
Are we ashamed of our glorious King? 
Oh then vre should indeed tarry at Jer- 
icho, and i Our fa< in Jeru- 
salem, tue city of the great King. 

iu it appears, that when God's 
• :y, then they would 
ctot off their beards, and make baldness 
Oil tht'ir k k Isai. 15: 2. "On 

all their head»; shall be baldness, and 
every beard cut oil'." Isai. 3 : 24. "In- 
of well-set hair shall be baldness," 
37. "For every head shall be 
bald, and every beard siipt.." Sec also 
. 5. 7: 18. Mic. 1: 10. Jercra. 
lv>: 6. All these passages go to show 
tba* when mankind fell into sin and 
idolatry, squently under the 

displeasure and judgments of the Lord, 
they became unworthy to bear the im- 
age of Cod. brethren^' think of this. 

In regard to the hair of the head it is 
the opinion of the world, and of some 
brethren too, that a man ought to cut 
pff the hair close from what we read 
1 Cor. 11 : 14, But if we read Lcvit. 
19 : 27. and 2 Sam. 14 : 2G. Ezek. 44 : 
20. we will find a caution, not to let 
our hair grow too long, nor to cut it off 
too short, and thus to avoid extremes, 
which are after the fashion of this world. 
Is it not a pity, that there are brethren, 
who are in this respect so much like the 
.world, that were it not for cur acquain- 
tance with them, we would net know 
the m as brethren ? 



(The writer goes on at grefti length 
to expatiate on the subject, but wo feel, 

if what he has said and urged thus far, 

is not sufficient, it being chiefly based 
upon the word of God, his further rea- 
sonings would not make it so, but only 
fatigue the reader. While we fully and 
heartily agree with the writer in the 
main principles involved, and would nob 
wish to take the least from the weight 
of his arguments, much less from the 
full force of the word of God, on which 
he founded them, we beg leave to lay 
the balance of this communication aside 
for the present, inasmuch as there are 
many, yea a great many communications 
waiting for an insertion, and we fear 
seme of them too long also, as to require 
abridging. Dear brethren correspon- 
dents, please to study above all — brev- 
ity. For we know by experience, that 
the best thing can be spoiled or over- 
done by lengthening it out to an undue 
extent.) 



CONVERSATION BETWEEN FA- 
THER AND SON. 
Continued from page 148. 

Son. After Jesus was baptized, did 
he then also teach and practice water- 
baptism ? 

Father. Yes, the Lord Jesus com- 
menced also immediately to make and 
baptize disciples, as we can read, John 
3 : 26. 4 : 1. "And they (the disciples) 
came unto John, and said unto him, 
Rabbi, he that was with thee beyond 
Jordan, to whom thou bearest witness, 
behold, the same baptizeth, and all men 
come to him." John said, "Re must 
increase, but I must decrease. He that 
cometh from above is above all ; — and 
what he hath seen and heard, that he 
testifieth ; and no man receiveth his 
testimony. lie that hath received his 
testimony, bath set to his seal that God 
is true." Yea, the apostle John testi- 
fies in his first epistle 5:6. that the 
Son of God is come by water and blood, 



17 



CONVERSATION BETWEEN FATHER AND SON. 



and by the holy Spirit, and that these 
are the three that bear witness in earth. 

Soil. Do we find also, that Christ af- 
tcr his resurrection has commanded Wa- 
ter-baptism ? 

Father. 'Yea, I will .show it unto 
thee. First, when the Lord Jesus, (af- 
ter he had risen from the dead,) was go- 
ing to send out his distiples into all the 
world, to preach his' Gospel, he gave 
them this express charge, that they 
should teach and baptize in his name all 
that should believe in him ; aud teach 
them to observe all things whatsoever I 
liave commanded unto you. Matt. 29$ 
10. 20. As we can see further, Acts 2 : 
37. 38. "When they were asking what 
they should do ? Peter answered, "Re- 
pent, and be baptized every one of you 
in the name of Jesus Christ, for the re- 



Son. Rut is it not written Matth. 
19: where Christ- says, "Suffer little- 
children, and forbid tfiem not, to come . 
unrto me : "for of such is the kingdom 
of heaven." 

Father. Observe well, thaUit is said,. 
Jesus laid Lis hands on them, and bless- 
ed them \ but of their, baptism not any ; 
thing is written! \ ' • 

Son. I have also heard eojpe.t© sayf"' 
that the apostles had ! TKjptized whole '* 
houses, and that in these*fchere.were of 
course little children. 

lather. Only reaso4_lfcy8 so, that 
children were in them, "but the holy 
Scriptures do not say one single word of 
it at all. '• - -. 

Son. Since then water-baptism, is j 
such a great command, as thou -hast 
shown from the Old and New Testa- 



mission of sins, and ye shall receive the| ment ' su P? ose a child dies before ]t V 
gift of the holy Ghost." i baptized, i 

Son. Do we read also of others, that 



they have baptized ? 
Father. Yes, Acts 



5. 12. we 



count of dying unbaptized, because ma- 
ny say, Baptism be instituted instead of 
circumcision, and if a male child was 
not circumcised on the eighth day, he 
should be cut off? 

Father. I am glad, that thou askest 

this ; therefore take notice of the mind 

and design of God. At all times when 

that men and women were bap- ; God commanded something, he would 

have there not been any children ; have it observed, as he had commanded. 



says 



find, that Philip preached Christ in Sa- 
maria, and those that believed were bap- 
tized, both men and women. 

Son. "Well, father, since it 
lere, 
tized 
"baptized ? 

Father. Oh no ! Of this we do rifct ! 
Tead in the (whole) New Testament one i 
single instance, but the apostles bap- 
tized such only, who in true repentance 
confessed publicly their faith in Jesus, 
"because Jesus, their Master, had not 
commanded them otherwise, but to bap- 
tize such, who could be taught before 
and after baptism. 

Son. Has then Christ not at all 



commanded to baptize children, and 
have the apostles never done it ? 

Fathr. Christ has only commanded to 
baptize believers, and not at all children. 



!In the Old Testament circumcision was 
commanded only to the male children, 
on the eighth day. Now if a child 
would die before that time, as without 
any doubt many did die before the 
eighth day, there was no transgression 
of the law of God, and they were not re- 
jected, nor the females, who were not 
circumcised, and yet had their share in 
the blessings. 

Even so, when a child dies without 
water-baptism, this does him no harm 
at all, because the command does not 
require it, and the child has not arrived 
at the eighth day, i. e. the day, wherein 



A CONVERSATION RETWE^K FATHER AND SOX. 17.; 



we can Repent, amhbelieve in the Lord 
.Jesus, aud be baptised lipon our faith, 
which lias been prefigured 1 »y the eighth 

..day iu circumcision. And thcivtVu- ■ 
• baptism is only commanded to the adult 

bidicvc5,*.«ftud not to children. Yet the 

children are iu grace for the sake 0/ the 
■ merits of Jesus Christ, and will be saved 

through grace; In such important ruat- 
" ters of latHJi almost look to the express 

command. 

Son. Do, we not find in histories, 
that the fir&tr- Christians have baptized 
their childre^ 

* Father. .We find, — that infant-baptism 
Jias been first introduced towards the 
end of the second century of the Chris- 
tian era. It was done out of choice, 
he that would, and then baptism was 
only performed at Easter. Lastly a 
pope has made a* law, that no child 
should be allowed to die without baptism, 
and this opinion is by long-continued 
custom so deeply rooted, that almost ev- 
ery body is now thinking, that infant- 
baptism was instituted by Christ. 

Sou. Thou hast told me much al- 
ready of water-baptism and its import- 
ance. Now I would ask, whether there 
is in the water such a peculiar energy, 
inasmuch God in the Old Testament al- 
ready has commanded so many purifi- 
cations in water, and also in the New 
Testament again has ordained and insti- 
tuted for believers a washing in water ? 

Father. Take notice. The water is 
an element, created of God, and all 
things are generated by water, yea the 
whole earth subsists in water, and is 
founded thereon ; man himself in his 
mother's womb is born in water, and the 
Spirit of God dwelt and moved original- 
ly upon, and therefore is the water (a 
symbol of) divine mercy; and Chris £ 
has still further sanctified the water by 
his baptism. Hence he said John 3. : 



that w«> must be born again of water 
aud the Spirit, if we wish to enter the 
kingdom of God ; otherwise it be impos- 
sible. Yet believers do not look upon 
the energy of water in baptism, but they 
look upon the power of the word, which 
l-o commanded it. Js f o*w since 
Christ has instituted for his church a 
washing of watet and will sanctify and 
cleanse it with the washing of water by 
the word, as Paul says Eph. 5 : 2(j. 
therefore we believe, that obedience to- 
wards the command of water-baptism 
cleanses the church, and delivers her 
from future punishment, if only the 
! members after this washing will not turn 
again to wallowing in the mire by sin- 
ning and transgressing the word. For 
God looks only at the obedience, and be- 
lievers are in duty bound to obey the 
word, and then in obedience they obtain 
everlasting life (through grace, by faith 
in the Lord Jesus Christ.) 

Son. Suppose a man would deny 
himself in all things, bestow all his 
goods to feed the poor, would pray much 
and fast often, but he would not be bap- 
tized, because it is only an external 
work, — could such a man not be pleas- 
ing to God ? 

Father. Consider well. If a man 
would do this out of true faith and love 
to God, .these things would be good aud 
wholesome, and such a man could cer- 
tainly also submit willi-ngly to this com- 
mand of water-baptism. For this is 
verily the true love to God, when we 
keep his commandments, and his com- 
mandments are not grievous. 1 John 
5 : 4. Again Paul says, 1 Cor. lo. that 
if we were to give our bodies to be burn- 
ed, and would bestow all our goods to 
feed the poor, and if we had not charity 
and love, it would profit us nothing , 
and then he describes the nature of love, 
that it belieyeth all what God has com- 
G. V. Vol. v. 14 



174 



A CONVERSATION BETWEEN FATHER AND SON. 



manded. And Christ says, John 14 : 
23. 24. If a limn love me, ho will keep 
my words. He that lovetb me not, 
keepefeb not my sayings. Therefore a 
man may do much in self-holiness, and 
yet not be holding in love to Christ the 
head, as there were such men in Paul's 
times, Col. ii. 18. who in a voluntary 
humility and angelic spirituality are 
pulled up, but calls' it a fleshly mind, 
(verse 19) because they were not hold- 
in g the Head. 

Sfoii, Is it then not possible, that a -man 
may love God, though he would not be 
obedient in some one thing, while lie 
would try to obey in all other things .' 

Father. Dost thou not remember 
what «Tames says, Chapt. 2: 10. "For 
whosoever shall keep the whole law, and 
yet offend in one point, he is guilty of 
all." Consider only within thyself, if 
thou hadst been obedient to me for ten 
years and more in all things, and I would 
now require of thee only to take up a 
single straw from the floor, but thou 
wouldst not and didst not do it, I would 
have to consider thee as a disobedient 
child, though thou wouldst say a thou- 
sand times, Father, I will do all, I will 
labor diligently, wherever thou sendest 
me 1 will go, but to lift up that straw, 
methinks, is not necessary; it is of no 
use, neither to thee, "nor me. But I 
would say unto thee, Thou art a disobe- 
dient villain. 

Son. Father, thou sayest this of thy- 
self; but is God, who is love, of the same 
mind towards his children, and how 
would we prove this? 

Father. Yes, I will try to prove it 
unto thee from holy Writ, that God is 
minded just so. Only remember what 
the first man has done in Paradise. God 
said unto him, that he should freely eat 
of all the trees in the garden, but on I) 
of one he should not eat. Behold, 
as soon as he had eaten of the for- 
bidden tree, he lost all his felicity, and 
was driven out of Paradise as disobedi- 



ent. Remember again, what God has 
done and commanded in the law. Niyn. 
15: 30. o*l. ifere it says, Hut the soul 
that doeth aught presumptuously, — the 
same reproacheth the Lord, and that 
?oul shall be cut off from among his peo- 
ple. Btcause he hath despis-ed the word 
of the I/on', and hath broken his com- 
mandments, 6cc. 

Behold again, when the sons of Aaron 
brought strange fire before the Lord, 
we read, "And there went out fire 
from the Lord, and devoured them ; 
and they died before the Lord.'' Levi!. 
10: 1. 2. And king Saul was rejected 
of the Lord on account of his disobedi- 
ence. I Sam. 15: 22. 23. Likewise 
Achao had to die with his whole house, 
because lie had been disobedient to the 
command of the Lord, having taken 
something of the accursed thing in the 
taking of Jericho, which God had for- 
bidden. Josh. 7 : 20. Indeed, there 
could be adduced many other testimon- 
ies of this kind out of holy »Scripture, 
but let this suffice. By which thou canst. 
see, that God requires of all his crea- 
tures an indispensable obedience. 

Son. I apprehend now, that man 
should see not only upon that what is 
commanded, but upon the commander 
himself, and chiefly on account of the 
greatness of the commander, and for this 
reason all the commandments of the 
great God should be considered great. 

Father. Yes, this was always the true 
faith and the true love of all believers 
and saints. They have done what God 
had commanded unto them, and have 
bowed their whole understanding and 
will under the will of their God. And 
we cannot hear or read of any believer, 
that he did oppose himself to God in one 
single command. 

Sou. If there is so much depending 
upon the observance of the command 
ments of God, how is it that God al- 
ways commanded to mankind such sim- 
ple things only, as we can see in the 
Old and New Testament? 



A CONVERSATION BETWEEN FATHER AND SON. 



175 



Father. Well, God is in himself a sim- 
ple, good Being, and has no need at all 
of the service of men ; for he has many 

1 housands of thonsan Is of angels and 
spirits to serve him. Hence those com- 
mandments, which f»od ever has given' 
to man, were given only for the sake of 
man, that he should thereby become 
humble and simple, because man by the 
fall of Adam lias exalted himself, and 
desires to be great, mighty and holy in 
his own eyes. In order to oedc.em man 
from this his corruption, ( iod has com man- 
tled through his Son only simple things 
to be done, and when a man does them 
in true faith, "bringing into captivity 
every thought to the obedience ofChrist,' 
ho will become again by degrees simple 
and childlike, and in this very simplici- 
ty the soul finds again rest, peace and 
security. Therefore Christ also says, 
"Verily, I say unto you, Except ye be 
converted, and become as little chil- 
dren, ye shall not enter the kingdom of 
heaven." 

Sun. J understand now well enough, 
that all the commandments require true 
obedience only ; even the command of 
water-baptism, which Christ has given 
to his apustles, that they should baptize, 
and that they also did baptize. I3utdoes 
this command extend to all believers, 
that they should be baptized, and that 
this command should remain in force to 
the end Of the world I 

FiUker. This is quite clearly ex- 
pressed Mattn. 38: 19. 2Ü. where the 
Saviour says, Teach all nations, bapti- 
zing them &LC.—T- and teach th-em to ob- 
serve all things whatsoever 1 have com- 
manded you. And lo, I am with you 
always, even to the end of the world. 

S.on. Well, have other men also been 
permitted to. baptize, after the death of 
the apostles, who were not commission- 
ed in like manner as the apostles I 

Father. Observe well the dispensa- 
tion and ordinances cfGod, already un- 
der the law. When Cod caused a tab- 
ernacle to he erected by Moses, to 
which priests for service were re'qti iir^d, 



(.'od selected the tribe of Levi for it, 
and from that tribe God himself has cho- 
sen 1 Aaron a>nd his sons, that they should 
execute the priest's office. As often 
as the temple was destroyed, and 
they would again establish divine wor- 
ship, none other could serve in that wor- 
ship, but he who was from the tribe öf 
Li;vr. I'ut the wicked king Jeroboam 
made such to be priests, who were not from 
the tribe of I i r : v i . These could also 
minister in a false worship. 1 Kings 1 J . 
ol. l>ut when they chose priests from 
the tribe of Lkvj, they took such, who 
were well experienced in the law of .Mo- 
ses, and these were to be without blem- 
ish in their bodies. Lev it. 21 : 21. 

Now take notice, that the ^on pfipro I 
himself has given his church in the first 
place apostles die. and then pastors and 
teachers <^c. The apostles have soon, 
chosen others to the service in the house 
of God, as to baptize, lo excommunicate 
&c. so, that the divine ordinances might 
be observed. Hut they have always, 
chosen only such as were from the high- 
priestly family, that is, who had thespir- 
i it of Jesus, and through this spirit they 
I were also permitted to baptize and do 
other things. Yet the apostles have al- 
ready in their own time observed such 
men, who were apparently Christians, 
! but had not the spirit of Christ. Of such 
i said the apostle Paul to the Elders from 
| Ephesus, Acis-JO: 20/30. "Ofyourown- 
| selves shall inen arise, speaking perverse 
: things.' 1 They will want to put them- 
selves in oiiice, and deem themselves 
worthy. 

This has been always a rnark (tokeb) 

of a false spirit ; foi; when a m-m 
to put himself info authority, he hath 
not the mind of Christ, for he did not g'o- 
rify himself and seek to be made a priest, 
but he was introduced by his Father. — 
And that the first teachers and elders of 
churches were made such by the Holy 
Spirit we read ^cts ]o ; 2< and Acts 2i) : 
18-26. where the apostle Paul called the 
elders and teachers of th 3 church at 
Ephesus, and gave to them among oth- 



170 



PEACE AT ANY TRICE. 



fiR also this admonition, "Take heed 
unto ) ourselves, and to all Jhe dock over 
the which the holy ( i host hath made 
you overseers, t£c" Hut nheu men en- 
tered the service of the church hy their 
own spirit and for their own honor. 
£reat abuses and all corruption were in- 
troduced and occasioned. There are 
now many thousand preachers in the 
world, hut the least number is of the 
royal priesthood, of the holy nation. 
1 Pet. 2 : 9. The least number have the 
spirit of Christ, the least number have 
been made by the holy Ghost overseers. 
Therefore they preach for their own 
honor, and for their own hire. 

Hut the churches of believers, who af- 
ter the death of the apostles remained 
pure and uncorrupted, have always cho- 
sen such men among themselves, who 
had the spirit of Christ, aud denied them- 
selves. And as Christ personally chose 
iiis apostles, so at all times the church 
of the Lord as the body of Christ has. 
chosen those, whom they considered ca- 
pable, and who afterwards also baptized. 
Thus the command of Christ was never 
laid aside or put to an end in its purity, 
when he said Teach them to observe 
all things whatsoever I have commanded 
you ; Matth. 29 : 20. but it will remain, 
lintil Christ shall come again to call to 
account about his doctrine his. own ser- 
vants, and also his euemies. 

Cyprianus, and other pious men ofi 
the primitive church required of one { 
that would baptize, a true and sound , 
faith in Christ, and that he should have j 
been chosen for t he office by the c.hurch. | 
Likewise it is written by the council of 
ilibris, aud is required of one thai is to 
baptize, that he should first have been 
baptized rightly, and after his baptism 
etil uld not have fallen again into sin, by 
which he might have lost grace. As also 
GltBOQRlUS mentions, Consider thou a- 
i!V oi.e worth«, and capable enough to 
administer (tie oifico of baptism, when 
Le can he te cicr-ned among the godly. 
[To be continued.) 



For the G Of pel - Visiter. 
PEACE AT ANY TRICK. 

Dear brother Editor. As I turned 
over the leaves of an excellent "Olive 
branch*' published iu Nurristown t Pa. by 

our friend Dr. Moyer, I saw Kossuth's 
reply to the Christian appeal of the So- 
ciety of Friends in Great Britain — desi- 
ring "Peack at any prick." — When 
the Great Author of the Christian Reli- 
gion ordained and sent out bis first offi- 
cials in that holy eause, he forewarned 
them of all the opposition they would 
meet, then set before them the charac- 
ters the}' must be, saying "Be ye tbi'se 
as KrpeniSj and har inlets as doves." As 
the Hungarian warrior's reply sounded 
in my ears so different from the blood- 
less notes of the ever welcome bird, the 
sweet messenger of peace — and emblem 
of undying love, ever bearing in its beak 
from its favorite tree, the fruitful twig 
by man received as a figure of peace, — 
I felt like pleading in behalf of friends, 
brethren and above all lovely Christian- 
ity — the cause of love aud peace. 

How beautifully true — the words of 
Kossuth, "We have a Father in heav- 
en \" which revelation dimly commu- 
nicated in the days of the patriarchs, 
and not seen clearly under the Mosaic 
dispensation, in these last days by the 
doctrine which Jesus brought down from 
heaven shines with heaven's own, bright- 
ness, — the Gospel bearing to every laud 
the voice of the Almighty, saying, 'Bo 
ye my sons aud daughters, and Christ 
the representative of the invisible Fa- 
ther, teaching men to pray and say — 



"Our Father, " — adding in his sweet en- 
couragements, "Whosoever will come, 
may come, and drink of the waters of 
life freely.'' 

On this base we stand — all true 
Christians are brethren, not of a quar- 
relsome family like Cain and Abel, but 



PEACE AT ANY Wllci-. 



17 



are all like Abel men of well doing, 

whose sacrifice is pleasing to God, and 
if they die at the altar or id the field, it 
is not the Mood of äu other on their 
garments or their conscience that crieth ; 
it is their own blo^d, which always was 
warm as a brother's, and as such crim- 
aona tJL?e soil,, and speaketh^-r"beiag dead 
ye.t *peaketh." 

The zealous Exile points to the pre- 
diction of our Lord, viz: "There shall 
be wars and rumours of wars, but be ye 
not terrified; for these things must 
first come to pass," — calling on friends 
jLo submit to God's decrees. From the 
,New Testament we learn, that the true 
children of God keep the commandments 
of God, sent in these last times to men 
by his own Son, hence they love as 
brethren, are pitiful, are courteous, ren- 
der not evil for evil, but contrariwise 
"blessings." Hence wh;le they follow 
Christ, and live in peace, the church 
being a city of peace, they oppose not 
the 'decrees^of God,' on the world. 

The same lips which prophesied the 
bloody strife that would be in an uncon- 
verted world before the end, predicted 
other calamities in the world, 'pesti- 
lence, earthquakes &c. and to all these 
Christians submit meekly and useful, if 
possible to lighten the burdßns of such 
afflictions, but we have no more com- 
mand from Jesus to join hand in hand 
with the wicked to destroy in war, than 
we have to take advantage of the evils 
of 'famine, pestilence &c. to devour our 
fellow-beings. 

By obeying Christ, we take refuge in 
the church of God, from many evils, 
which would otherwise come upon us in 
the executing of his decrees. For in- 
' stance, "Dust thou art and unto dust ; 
shalt thou return," is an old decree to 
which we all submit — though different- ! 
ly; the wicked, with a 'fearful looking * 



for of judgment, which shall devour 
them as adversaries,' the righteous 
cheerfully, — because they fear not the 
'second death,' because having kept the 
i-Miiüaüdinents of Jesus, their first 
death is only a sleep, until the body is 
raised to join the spirit, and both glori- 
fied ever be with their glorious Lord, 
with his own bleeding hand having 
painted the 'Rainbow of Peace' over the 
graves of the just, whose path (says the 
scriptures) "is a shining light which 
groweth brighter and brighter until the 
perfect day. 

]3ut the disobedient who will not be 
converted to Jesus, will not submit to 
obey him; for them there is no alterna- 
tive, they must submit to the divine de- 
crees in their life, in their death, and 
in eternity. Judea was long under the 
oppressive affliction of war, carried by 
the strength of heathen rulers, but when. 
Jerusalem was compassed about with 
armies, the Christians — obedient to their 
Prince, put up the sword into its place, 
(the sheath) and timely and prayerfully 
fled the scenes of bloody strife, so that 
not one Christian (historians tell us) per- 
ished in that war, where the great war- 
like Jewish nation fell. 

xAgain, says Kossuth to friends, the 
oppressed have never been delivered but 
by the sword, If he means swords like 
'Cromwell's' which he thinks Friends in 
England may thank for their privileges, 
then we must differ from him, inasmuch 
as Jiistory ancient and modern instruct* 
us otherwise ; by the "Sword of the 
Lord" which David saw in the hand* 
of the angel over his plague-smitten peo- 
ple, God in various ways, since the days 
of Noah — -has delivered them that trus- 
ted in him, and destroyed those that op- 
pressed them. By pestilence and tem- 
pests, by fire and water, has he plead 
with the tyrants of the earth, the cause 
of them, on whose side was no power. 



ITS 



ONE IIAIJL'Y 31 AN. 



The hand of God in England's histo- 
ry is seen in this way, but if it be as he 
»says, that our Version of Scripture is 
apocryphal, then it is supposed we 
know nothing about these things; — as 
lvevelation and Religion in their purity 
go hand in hand to lay the foundation 
of goodness and happiness among intel- 
ligent beings, it becomes every govern- 
ment that tolerates the Christian reli- 



servants of the blessed Gospel, with 
many tears and temptations, then see- 
ing they refused eternal life — they turn- 
ed away, saving, »I am clean from the 
Ülriod t>i all men.'* 

The clearest evidence any country or 
nation can give, of their having divine- 
testimony in its purity, is their humane- 
laws, in which they cherish the sweets; 
of religious liberty, protecting Hie god- 



eion, to prove, they hold sacred a good fe ' ai * D £> exercising a rigfcteöas judg- 
unquestioned translation of the Bible, i ™ nt for thc °«*e*ed., *** showing- 
which no doubt was king James' design/ lucrc y evcn ft ** ™ edfal **<*»"» 
and there yet in England that clemenev fo7 the tawlc $ fol: * fiora c5vil &* e ** 
to Christians of various names, and a , ments '***&** lhe »wort in vain" 
protection to exiles who seek a home | The Christian armor is described fa 
there, is proof in favor of the undoubt- <&r version! of the New Testament, uml 



cd truth taught from our version (or 
king James') of the holy 7 Scripture. 

I am sorry for the caressed llurcgart- 
an, if he could not compliment the re- 
ligion of Great Britain, and the efforts 
of a sovereign there, to furnish his peo- 
ple with a general knowledge of the foun- 
dation of religion, — if he considered 



their sword— "the fevgord of tlfc spirit, 

the- word of God — their strength, the 
power oi! God — whereby they wrestle 
against principalities,, powers, spirku-ai 
wickedness in high places.;" — the weap- 
ons of their warfare are "not eumal" 
hence they overcome evil with good. 
Now may, the blessing of Almighty 



them and us (the people of this praised j God throu S !l **" ollr ****> ** ' i:L,K 

Republic) so imposed on and deceived, | g race ancl **** »P » k,!1 ^ !l '" 1 ™ lct ^ 

who out ot love to their peoplte protect. 

them from outrage, while they as good 

subjects, live honest and gödljrj praying 



it had looked better — more grateful — 
to be silent, than to risk the loss of 
friends in strange lands &c. 



If that scripture is not so perfectly I for tbc wisdom and peace of the church 
nslated he points out, viz. »On earth j of Cbrist > ""*** totätolä where they 



home, to their 



translated ne poi 

peace and good will to men," yet the! sojourn on their way 

whole of the Gospel, and the labors of sweet > swöefc höme > tbe eit > f of etera;l1 

its apostles and teachers, plainly prove Peace > Lov S ?M Gloi > Ve ' M ' God 

beyond a doubt, that the glad tidings of brin S W* **<* to how to ihec, thro 

great joy was 'to all people,' its peace! 

and goodness preached to every crea-| 

ture under heaven. Had its good will 

been only sent to »good-willing men" I 

as Kossuth says, many Jews and Gen- j 

tiles had not had opportunity to reject I 

£0 great a salvation. 



Jesus o\ir Lord, Amen. 



ONE HAPPY MAN 



S. 



The happiest, man I have ever known 

h in 



is one far enough, from being lie 



The Christian ambassadors, never I m ' one y, and who will never be very 



sword in hand — but often bound with j mucu nearer to it. Hi 
chain.* 



reasoned with kings 



ing fits him. 



tnd their U11 J he likes it, rejoices in its procc 



PAUL BEFORE AGRIPPA.— OBITUARY. 



170 



nwcli as in Its results. ITe has an ac- 
tive mind, well filled. He roads and he 
thinks. — He tends his garden before 
sunri.se every morning — then rides sun- 
dry miles by the rail — does ten hours! 
work iu town — wJieace he returns, hap- 
py and elicerful. With his own s?uile 
lie catches the earHest smiles of the 
morning, plucks the first rose of his gar- 
den, and goes to li Is work with a little 
flower in his hand and a great one blos- 
soming out of his heart. — He runs with 
charily, as the eloud with rain ; and it 
is with liim as with a cloud — what 
comes from the eloud is rain for the 
meadows, is a rainbow of glories to the 
cloud that pours it out. The happiness 
of the auctions nils the good man, and 
he runs over in friendship and love — con- 
nubial, parental, filial, friendly, too, aud 
philanthropic besides. His life is a per- 
petual "trap to catch a sunbeam," and 
it always "springs" and takes it in. I 
know no man who gets more out of life ; 
and the secret of it is that he does bis 
duty to himself, to his brother, and to 
his God. I know rich men, and learned 
men — men of great social position ; and 
if there is genius in America, I know 
that — but a happier man I have never 
known. 



Then to the king he taught tho words 
Of might, and power, that rule above ; 
He taught him of the precious truth, 
Wliich leads to the exalted worth, 
( )f sacred glory ruled by love. 



Much learning, Paul 



Written for the Gospel-Yisiter. 
PAUL BEFORE AGRIPPA. 

Before Agrippa Paul was brought, 
His cause is there to be made known ; 
He thought it not a dang'rous thing, 
To' stand before the ruling King, 
"While he sat judging on his throne. 

And then Agrippa said to Paul, 
Thou art permitted now to speak : 
':JIe raised his hand, and then his voice, 
Which truly made his heart rejoice, 
, To speak so mighty yet so meek. 



hath made thee 

mad, 
Festus exclaimed : but then Paul said 
I am not mad, most noble Festus, 
But speak the words of soberness, 
The words of which I have obeyed. 

Almost thou Paul persuadest me, 
To be a Christian as thou art. 
Not only thee, king, rejoice, 
But all to-day that hear my voice, 
Was Paul's pure answer from his heart. 

J. S. 



OBITUARY 



DIED on the 24th of April last in the 
CONAMAIJGH church, Cambria co. Pa. 
brother ELT BENSHOFF, a speaker in 
said church., and much esteemed where- 
ever he was known as an honest man 
and a true Christian ; aged 49 years ö 
months and 3 days. 

DIED on the 8th of May last near 
New Lebanon, Montgomery co. ()., two 
children of brother Solomon Gilbert, 
and were laid together in one grave. 
The one JONAS GILBERT, was his 
oldest son, aged 12 yrs. 7 m. and 23 d. 
and the other his daughter ANN ZIL- 
LAH, aged 7 y. 2 in. and 3 d. They 
both died of the measles and scarlet-fe- 
ver. May the Lord comfort the afflict- 
ed parents in this their bereavement ! 

Report says, br. GEORGE WOLFE 

of Liberty, Adams co. 111. is dead. 
Will any one from that section give us 
information, whether this is true, and if 
so, the particulars, time of decease, 
age &c. 

Departed this life on the 20th of April 
last MARTHA E. wife of Israel Baus- 
man and daughter of Cornelius and Ann 
Conaway, aged 22 years. 



180 



OBITUARY. 



Retired to reit in Jesus on the 2'M 
MARY A. daughter of C. and A. Cox- 
away, aged 20 years. 

Went to her Saviour on the 25th 
HANNAH, daughter of John and Eliz- 
abeth Seigman, aged IS tears. 

Also on the same day ANN CONA- 
WAY, wife of Cornelius Conawat, 
age 44 years. 

They were all members of the Pan- 
ther-Creek church, Miami co. O. and 
we hope, they are at rest. 

B. J. C. 

We miss the dear friends, oh 1 we 

miss them below, 
But would not recall them to thJ3 world 
of woe. 

DIED in Paint Towäship, Highland 
co. Ohio, May 2, l ö 55 after a lingering 
illness, sister REBECCA SPOHN, 
consort of E. B. Spohn, aged about 29 
years. Her end was peace. Death 
when he came brought no terrors for 
her ; for she had fled for refuge to the 
hope set before her, which hope is an 
anchor for the soul, both sure and stead- 
fast, her friends therefore should not sor- 
row as do others that have no hope. 

(Communicated by request.) 

To E. B. S. 

Ah ! Eli thy loved one has gone to the 

tomb, 
And hath left thee in this cheerless 

world all alone ; 
Her place is now vacant, her voice 

heard no more, 
Rebecca lias landed on fair Canaan's 

shore. 

Her sorrows are ended, her cares are 
all o'er, 
£>he's heir to diseases and troubles no 

more ; 
Her spirit has flown to the haven of rest, 
And taken its refuge in the Saviour's 
breast. 



Obeyed his commandments and trusted 
his word. 

Christ never will leave nor forsake w* 
he says, 

If we follow hi9 counsels and walk in brs 
ways ; 

Rebecca remembered this promise so- 
sweet, 

And we trnßt is now casting her crown 
at his feet. 

She no doubt wiil wait for you, Eli ! 

to come. 
That nnited you may be in that Leav'n- 

ly home ; 
Then hasten, delay not, but speedily fly, 
To the rock, to the rock, that is higher 

than I. 

Perhaps as a guardian angel sbe'll 
glide 

Within your apartment and by the way- 
side, 

To guard you from ill and to urge you to 
flee 

To that grace which alone is sufficient 
for thee. 

When Job was afflicted, bis friends 

heard him say, 
The Lord, that had given, has taken 

away ; 
And blessing and honour be nnto his 

name, 
He is holy and righteous and ever the 

same, 

Then weep not, my friend, for the one 
that is gone, 

'Tis true she will never, no, never ! re- 
turn ; 

She is happier far in those regions of 
bliss, 

Where all is tranquillity, love, joy and 
peace. 

L. T. 



PSALM 90 : 10. 

The days of our years are threescore 

No terrors for her did the grim mon- y ears and ten i and if b J reason ° f 
ster bring, j strength they be fourscore years, yet is 

Yet 'tis known that o'er monarchs and , their strength labor and sorrow : for it 
„ . conu'rors he's king ; {s g00n cufc off and W(J flv 

1' or jn youth she had fled to Christ Jesusl 

her Lord, -' : 



MI I? 






For tue Gospel - Visiter! 
LAZARUS AXD TUE RICH MAX. 

There was a man in ancient times, 

Our Saviour doth inform us, 
Who.se pomp and grandeur and whose 
criü! ;s 
"Were groat and very numerous ; 
This man fared sumptuously each day, 
In purple and fine linen, 

be and drank, and scorned to pray j 
lie spent his life in sinning. 

Poor praying Laz'rüS at his gate, 

To help himself unable, 
Did for the fragments humbly wait, 

That fell from his rich table ; 
But not one crumb from his rich store 

The epicure would send him, 
The dogs took pity, licked his sores, 
The rich man would not let them. 

At length death came ; the poor man dies, 

By angels' bands attended, 
Straight way to Abra'm's bosom flies, 

"Where all his sorrows ended. 
The rich man dies, is buried too, 

But ! his dreadful station ! 
With heaven and Laz'rus both in view, 

He landed in damnation. 

He cries, ! Father Abraham, 

Send Laz'rus with cool water, 
For I am in this scorching flame, 

With a tormenting torture. 
Said he, My son, remember well, 

You once did good inherit, 
But now, alas ! you're doomed to hell, 

Because you would not share it. 

This one whom you do now behold 
All clad in dazzling glory, 



Did once lay hungry, wet and cold, 
Naked and sore before you ; 

But not one crumb would you bestow, 
Nor pity his condition, 

Therefore to glory he shall go, 
And you sink to perdition. 

Besides there is a gulf between, 

Prevents communication, 
Clory you cannot now enjoy, 

Which augments your damnation. 
Father, Father, deign to hear 

This one my last desire, 
And then I'll yield to black despair 

And everlasting fire. 

I've brethren in my father's house, 

Posting the road to ruin, 
Send Laz'rus then for to arouse, 

And hinder their undoing. 
Your brethren have the means of grace, 

The prophets too and Moses, 
Sufiicient if the}' choose good ways, 

To ov'rcome whate'er opposes. 
K. P. 



For the Visiter. 
To Amanda of Phil'a. 

Thou hast seen the sunny hours of 
youth, 

Hast felt love's glowing tints warm up 
Thy gentle heart, dear Amanda ; 
But, the bosom chosen for thy rest, 
Was only mortal, — however dear — 
how dear, thou dost know. 

We've seen the sun rise beautiful, 
Ere long dark misty clouds came o'er 
And sadden'd up our path : we fled 
Ö. V. Vol. v. 15 



182 



BIBLE VIEW OF SPIRITUALISM. 



And gougbt for re%c in Jesn P — B1BIE VIEW OF SPIRlTUALlSI. 

Who aloue fills the cup of love he. placed;; A Discourse delivered in St. Lolis 
In hearts he fonu'd fur love. °« Sündat, February 25. 

!" When the unclean spirit in gone out 
of a man, he toalketli through dry plan t 
tee king rest. * * * Then 

. ,goeth he and taketh with him seven ether 
r where Ike PWar d J^ more wicked than himself, and 



Of God" is guide and sacrifice — 
And promise sweet, to wipe our tears, 
And lead us all the chequered paths 
A wife aud mother walk. 



they tnter in and dwell there."- 
11: 24-28. 



•Luke 



There thou didst find a sacred place 
To pour thy spirit's untold cares. 



The necessity doe* not rest upon me, 

i in this age and country — ao n<rc and 

I con D try pre-eminently characterised hy 

j the general prevalence of religions 

knowledge and Bible truth— to niuler- 

■ take a formal demonstration of a doc- 

: trine acquiesced in almost unanimously 

Thy tears oft wet thy early 'Covenant' by those who embrace the Christian 

With God thy God. I see thee kneel faith, to-wit : The real and substantial 

A , i -, c i i l r '■ existence of a Spiritual Si/stern and a 

Aud weep, each wound fresh bleeding, c . ., , „^ , , r .... -, - 

' *> , *=' Spiritual World. I he evil genius of 

er ! Materialism, one of the most dangerous, 

The living and the dead. I and delusive, and destructive forms nf 

j Infidelity, because it profanely assumes 
Dear widow'd sister; — God befriend j the S arb «/Christianity, we rejoice to be 

assured, is on the eve of a h\nal depar- 



Thec this lone hour, bind up thy wounds, 
And in the way sweet mercy loves 
Keep thee and bless, that thou may at 

see 
]>ays of good, and richly comfort 
Many widowed hearts, and orphans — 
Who will rise and bless thee. 

Rise, lean on thy Almighty Lord, 
Well he remembers thee ; thy vows, 
Thy deeds of love. With his own hand 
Will he put back the misty cloudä 
That crown'd thy aching brow, 
And guide thee kindly on. 

And when thy orphans mourn their 
fond — 
Df- parted father, point them 
heavenward ; Teach them, sweet virtue 
Is obedience to truth. Truth is 
What JesuB taught. — may 
They walk to heaven ! 

S. 



ture from the realms of revelation and, 
reason, if, indeed the doctrine was ever 
seriously and conscientiously believed 
by any upon whom the light of revolu- 
tion -anÜT reason has dawned. 

That man is composed of something 
more than a material body, possessed of 
mere animal life — that in the language 
| of the great Apostle to the Gentiles, the 
' elements that enter into his constitution 
as a man, are represesented by three 
terms, that differ as much in significa- 
tion as in form — body, soul and spirit ; 
the body formed from the dust of the 
earth, and, therefore, mortal and perish- 
able ; the spirit, a divine gift from the 
Father of Spirits, and, therefore, im- 
mortal and deathless ; and that there i» 
a world called the spiritual world, where 
the spirits of the dead exist sepacate 
and apart from tbe body, in a state o( 
intelligent consciousness, will no«' 
scarcely be denied. These are truth«» 
of almost universal currency in all 
Christian lands, which, if they are not 
intuitively perceived, are recognized 
and admitted as soon as propounded, 
and derive a strong conörrnation not on- 
ly from the statements of Revelation, bn: 
also from the consciousness aud reasou 
of man. 

The entire gospel scheme is based up- 
on the recognition of man's spiritual na- 
ture, and his capacity for a separate 
spiritual existence ; that is, an exis- 
tence independent of the circumstances 



BIBLE VIEW OF SPIRITUALISM. 



183 



«:•>.! conditions of animal op material 
life, li is for this among other reasons. 
that it is denominated a spiritual tystrm. 
While Judaism recognised the spirit 
in man — nil spiritual nature — yet lb« 
provisions of that system had special ref- 
erence to man's fleshly and animal na- 
tnro. and the- outward circumstances bj 
which lie was environed ; and most o! 
t lie details of the law of Moses were jusi 
as applicable to him as a nitre mortal, 
permitted to tabernacle on earth three 
score years and ton, and then cease to 
i sist, as if he were destined to an end 
less existence, Ilut not so the Gospel 
Most of it is utterly inexplicable, but 
upon the supposition that muu is pos 
sessed of an immortal nature. — Whoev- 
er overlooks Ibis compound nature ol 
man, must forever be entangled, not on- 
i) in i he intricacies of Revelation, bu- 
slso in the profound mysteries and inter- 
minable confusion of Providence and na- 
ture : for in all these departments, this 
' trill his pre-supposed. It is a hy- 
pothesis which seems to bo granted at 
every step we take in each of these 
preat volumes which God has spread out 
before us. 

But while it is true that man has a 
«ptrit. and that after deatli this spirit 
Tiill continue to exist separate and apart 
from the body, iu a state known in 
scripture as hades, the state of the dead. 
Ace», and while it is important, nay, ab- 
solutely necessary to the right under- 
standing and interpretation of the great 
volumes of Revelation and "Nature, that 
these facts be recognised, yet but little 
more than the bare fact is, can, or ought 
to be known. The nature of spir- 

it, the mode of spiritual existence, and 
the concomitants of spiritual life, are 
impalpable, recondite, and abstract 
themes, upon which God has been al- 
most totally silent, and upon which man, 
although exceedingly curious and anx- 
ious to obtain information, owing to t he 
crossness of his physical organization, 
is almost entirely precluded from ma- 
king any satisfactory observations. 

Man's spiritual nature, the world of 
spirits — his occupation and employment 
iu that, world — his capacities, powers 
and privileges, have ever baffled and 
eluded the genius of the moat learned 
u.nd philosophic of ««very age. — Kindly 
aiid wisely has God shut out thai future 
world from human ga&fe. He has not 
billy afforded aa indication ofiiis will by 
closing the avenues by which we mhrht 
penetrate tue spirit realms, but he ha- 
' .. ' - still more decided expression 



of that, will, by solemnly interdicting, 
,n ' .' pari of men, the indulgence of 
that profane curiosity which would lead 
them to sesk communication and corroK- 

Dondence with the inhabitants of t iftl 
state, :*'\d by annexing to that prohibi- 
tion the i»ost «erietli penalty. Urn 
while, as we have Jntimated, for reasons 
which ar.> doubtless wise and beu'evo- 
lent, GoJ h.is not permitted us to lo< !v 
Into futurity, or seek the interdicted 
knowledge of the spirit world, yet 
through his v.'ord he has vouchsafed to 
us. in the «far of a few intimations, tho 
modicum o( information we possess, 
which, although not extensive, is quite 
sufficient for the demands of the present 
life. A lew of these intimations we de- 
sire now to notice, for the sake of a 
practical inference which we deem pe- 
culiarly applicable to tt:2 present times. 

Notwithstanding the distinctness will» 
which God has forbidden and condemned 
communications between the inhabi- 
tants of the material and unseen worlds». 
in all ages, men have been temp-ted by 
their curiosity to set at naught these 
prohibitions, and there is no age either 
in profane or sacred history that has not 
left memorials of this species of rebelli- 
on, and this uncontrollable inquisilive- 
ness. We shall mainly confine our re- 
marks to the indications of sacred histo- 
ry on the subject. 

.Spiritual communications, o* inter- 
course of men with the spirit world, and 
of disembodied spirits with the mat' : ! 
world, are presented to us under *; 
aspects in the Hible. Jn' the New i es- 
tament, the subject develops itse ;' under 
the form and title of JDemonology. 

Certain intelligent spirit nts, 

called demons, are there repn seuted as 
taking possession of the bodies livi g 
men, moving, controlling and impelling 
them unv(duntarily to say and do cer- 
tain tilings. The persons thus influ- 
enced were said tobe "possessed," to 
have a "devil," an "unclean spirii 
Jesus Christ made it an object to ' 
out," ordi*possess these spirits, and also 
empowered and directed his apostles t ••; 
do likewise. I am aware that it has of- 
ten been denied that the effects asci 
in the New Testament to demons, v> t 
produced by any intelligent agents, i 
no good reason lias ever been alleged to 
support this denial. On the other 
those who take this position inv« 
themselves in a series of incoosist« ■'. 
and incongruities, that are almost I •• 
ridiculously absurd tobe treated 



184 



BIBLE VIEW OF SPIRITUALISM. 



gravity, and I shall not, therefore, at 
present notice them. It is not my pur- 
pose to indulge in speculation; for, as 
lias been already hinted, the suhject 
does not safely admit of it. I mean, 
truly and candidly, to state facts, and 
leave you to deduce your own inferen- 
ces, and do your own philosophising. 

1. It is a fact, that in the days of 
Christ, and even earlier, intelligent 
spiritual agents, called demons, were 
permitted to take possession of men and 
v. omen, and sorely afflict them with va- 
rious bodily diseases. Clark's Gospel 
9: 14. 17. contains an account of one, 
who, by such a possession, was afdicted 
■with the loss of speech. The narrative 
Bays, that the foul spirit that acted 
upon him "often tore him, caused him 
to foam at the mouth, gnash with the 
teeth, and pined away." And when 
Christ was about to dispossess him, '-the 
spirit tore him, and he fell on the 
ground, and wallowed, foaming." Fre- 
quently it had cast him into the fire, and 
frequently into the water to destroy 
iiim." Luke desribes another instance, 
in which a woman possessed of a demon 
was, in consequence, bound together 
■viih a spirit of infirmity during the peri- 
od of eighteen years. Christ distinctly 
declares that she had been bound by Sa- 
tan. Other instances might be given, 
but these are sufficient. 

2. It is a fact, that demons not unfrei 
quently deprived men of their reason, 
and converted thern into furious and ra- 
ging maniacs. A case of this kind is re- 
corded with much minuteness, by sever- 
al of the sacred historians : it is that of 
the madman among the tombs, in the 
country of the Gadarenes, whom Jesus 
clothed in his right mind by casting out 
the demons who inhabited him. The de- 
tails of this case are too well known to 
require repetition. Another example 
under this head, is the case of the nn- 
fortuuate youth whose melancholy expe- 
rience we have already noted. 

3. It is a fact, that persons ^xxasessed- 
were sometimes, by virtue of this posses- 
sion, endowed with extraordinary, hu- 
man power, and even enabled to work, 
what some have denominated .,..'. 

The maniac who frequented (he tombs of 
Gadara, already alluded to, is a very im- 
portant example. No man could bind 
him. Often he had been manacled with 
fetters» and bound with chains ; but he 
"plucked the ohains asunder, and broke 
the fetters in pieces ;" in all probabili- 
ty pulling forth the combined strength 



and energy of more than two score men. 
On another occasion seven men at- 
tempted to cast out a demon "in the 
name of Jesus, whom Paul preached." 
The spirit responded, "Jesus I know, 
and Paul I know, but who are you } 
Then the man in whom the evil spirit 
was, leaped upon them arid overcame 
them, so that they fled out of the house 
wounded and naked." Acts 19 : 13. 
Hut this is not all, John, in Rev. 10: 
IM. 14. testifies to the possession of ex- 
traordinary gifts on the part of demons, 
and those influenced by them. — .Speak- 
ing of unclean spirits, he says, "they 
are the spirits of devils, or demon*, 
writing ti tirades, which go forth unto 
the kings of the earth, and of the whole 
world." 

In this connection it may also be men- 
tioned, that demons sometimes enabled 
persons to prophecy, to divine seciets, 
mysteries, and future events, as in the 
case of the damsel in Philippi, who was 
"possessed with a spirit of divination, 
and brought her masters much gain by 
soothsaying, " This woman was pos- 
sessed by a demon similar io those with 
whom the Saviour was brought in con- 
tact in the Gospels, and as soon as he 
was expelled, the damsel lost her power 
to divine or foretell future events. 
From all these circumstances, you will 
rationally infer, that though a man be 
possessed of extraordinary power, though 
he may perform what, in a certain sp/isl,, 
may be called miracles, though he pos- 
sesses the capacity, to a limited extent, 
to look into the future, it does by no 
means follow that we ought to give heed 
to him, or regard his teaching, partic- 
ularly if that teaching be not in accor- 
dance with God's word ; for he may be 
empowered to perform his wondrous 
feats by the '"spirits of demons," he may 
be enabled to penetrate the veil of the 
future by the aid of a spirit of divination* 

Here are instances in which superhu- 
man power is exercised, miracles are 
s.aid to be wrought, and the future un- 
folded, and in each case the energizing 
power and efficient agency is demoui- 
(n.al ; and we cannot, therefore, avoid 
the inference, that it would be wicked 
to permit ourselves to be led by such 
manifest atioife. It is true, that such 
miracles as were wrought by Christ, 
may be safely taken as evidence of a di- 
vine mission, but it. is a wide mistake to 
suppose that every manifestation of su- 
perhuman power, deserves such consid- 
eration. In all ages of the world, evil 



BIBLE VI KW OV 8PIRIT1 -ALISM 



is. 



spirits liavo been permitted to impose 
upon those win» fr Ar« willing lo be de- 
ceived by the performance ofexlraprdi* 
nary works, but never has man been left 
without a rule to enable him to dis- 
criminate between the supernal and in~ 
/er aaL 

4. It is a fact, that demons possessed 
bheir subjects, at will. They went in 
and out at pleasure, utterly regardless 
of the wills of those who had once yield- 
ed to them ; that they controlled not 
only the actions, but they powerfully 
influenced the minds, of the possessed. 

5. Many demons would sometimes 
take possession of the same individual. 
The unclean spirit, when he returned to 
his house, carried seven other spirits 
with him. Seven demons were cast 
out'of Mary Magdalene, &: a legion were 
expelled from the unfortunate Giada- 
rcne, 

(}. It will be observed, that the ac- 
tions of the demons are always carefully 
distinguished from those of the individu- 
al possessed. They talk about themselves 
and their disposition after being cast 
out. They give evidence of the posses- 
sion of knowledge and intelligence, to 
which their subjects were strangers, and 
made them confess facts of which they 
were wholly ignorant. This clearly 
proves, that the persons thus influenced 
were under the control and direction of 
a power, intelligent and active, superi- 
or to their own. 

Before 1 leave this part of the subject, 
I desire you to institute a careful and 
rigid comparison between these charac- 
teristics aud eifects of ancient dcmonol- 
ogy, and numerous modern manifesta- 
tions of an extraordinary nature, which 
have, for several years, attracted very 
general notice. 1 do not assert their 
identity, but I cannot fail to observe 
some remarkable coincidences. If ex- 
traordinary physical power is put forth 
iiow, demons also did the same. If the 
freedom of the will is destroyed, and lu- 
nacy sometimes follows now, such was 
the case then. If unusual intelligence 
is imparted, so it was by the demons. If 
what seem to be miracles are wrought 
now, they were, to quite as great an ex- 
tent, then. But it is needless to pursue 
this parallel. An allusion to it was nec- 
essary to prepare your minds for anoth- 
er statement. 

7. It is a fact, which I wish to bring 
'distinctly and prominently to view, thai 
these demons who produced the results we 



than the spirits of* dead men* This is ah 

important fact, and J shall take souk- 
pains to substantiate it. The bearing 
of this proposition, if it be true, will not 
be overlooked, a) That the opinion 
was universally entertained by tho an- 
cient Pagans, that the "spirits of noor" 
tals became demons when separated 
from the body," I need not remind 
tbose who are familiar with classic an- 
tiquity. The demons of the Greeffs 
were said to be the ghosts of dead men. 
They were represented as going up and 
down the earth, encouraging men to act 
in harmony with their views and char- 
acters. Indeed, it is a fact which can- 
not be controverted, that the entire sys- 
tem of heathen mythology was based up- 
on this very idea. It is the germinal 
thought, the foundation dogma of all 
their fables and fancies concerning their 
heroes, gods, and demigods. 

/;) According to the testimony of Da- 
vid, the same ideas prevailed among the 
.Tews. He says the Jews learned th^ 
works of the heathen, served their idols, 
and sacrifice their son3 and daughters to 
demons. The sense in which he em- 
ploys the term demon, may be gathered 
from another sentence in the same con- 
nection — "They ate the sacrifices of 
the dead.' 9 Demons and the dead, or 
the spirits of dead men, were, in his es- 
timation, identical, c) Isaiah sharply 
reproves the Jews for consulting famili- 
ar spirits or demons, and represents it a.4 
forsaking the living God, to seek infor- 
mation through the dead, d) As Isaiah 
&; David testify that this opinion was en- 
tertained by the ancient Jews, Josephu.s 
and Philo assert that it was also held by 
the moderns. Josephus says : "Demons 
are the spirits of wicked men, who en- 
ter into living m3n, and destroy them, 
unless they are so happy as to meet with 
speedy relief/' Philo says .• "The souls 
of dead men are called demons."' 
e) The learned Dr. Lardner, whose o- 
pinion on any historical question will be 
considered valuable, after a thorough 
examination of the writers of primitive 
times, asserts that this idea was univer- 
sally prevalent among the heathen, an I 
believed by most Christians. Now, 
most unquestionably this was the cur- 
rent signification of the word, both 
among Pagans, Jews and Christians, at 
the time the apostles wrote ; and as 
they used it nearly one hundred time?, 
without attaching any other than the 
common signification to it, it is undeni- 
ably evident, that with them, d 
were nothing more or les<; than the spir- 
it V. Vol. v. 






BIBLE VIEW OF SPIRITUALISM. 



it^ of dead men. But finally, to place 
this matter beyond all re ison ible doubt, 
so as not to leave room tor a contrary 
inference, allow me to give some posi- 
tive testimony from Paul. 1 ('or. 10; 
— "Hut I say, (hat the things which 
the (r^Jitilcs sacrifice they sacrifice to 
demons." Now, to whom did the ( > en - 
til» i s offer their sacrifice« ? Was it not 
to the spirits of their departed heroes? 
the spirits of their dead men? Well, 

rms emphatically, that these 
lemons, in the New Testament 

'•he term. 

8. It is worthy of observation in this 
* place, that while the word demon was 
applied by Pagans to the spirits of dead 
'„on, without any regard whatever to 
their moral character, among- the Jews, 
and in the ±Se\v Testament, it univer- 
sally denotes an unclean and wicked 
lit. It is of seme importance dis- 
tinctly and clearly to prove what is in- 
controvertibly true, namely, that the 
spirits of good men are never represent- 
ed os possessing- the living. Jnvariably 
such ire described as unholy and 

sini'ii. This character is indicated by 
itH fact, that they are called ''unclean 
spirits,' "foul spiritsi" "evil spirits." 

Demons, unclean demons, and unclean 
are Used interchangeably, and 
.'II signify tltose spirits of dead men who 
seek to possess and control the lii 
They "' nes simply called spir- 

without the usual prefix v.velcau . 
but the moral quality expressed by this 
adjective is always implied. Out of 
seventy- i nrrenfees of the term 

demon in the apostolic writings, in n<» 
single instance [6 it used but in such a 
ivay as to show that : t stands in the New 
Testament as a representative öf wick- 
edness. When the Jews wished to ex- 

ss their detestation of one in the 
Mr. rms, they did • by saying, 

"he hath a demon," The fact upon 
which I her may be inferred 

from the circurmtancje that Christ de- 
clared war , The demons. He 
manifested his disapprobation of them 
in the mos! nnmistakeable manner. He 
lost no opportunity to dispossess them, 

I n :'"•• ered and required his apos- 
tles to do likewise*. lie represents 
them as wicked, unclean, foul, and per- 
verse. They were Conscious of their 
own wickedness, ^nd that they deserved 
punishment, and more than one inquired 
of Jesus, "Ail thou come to torment us 
before the time I ' But again, that 
these spirits were universally wicked, 



may be safely inferred from the fact that 
Jesus regarded their expulsion as a tri- 
umph over Satan. When the disciples 
returned to him and said, "Lord, even 
the demons are sn bj ect unions." Jesus 
replied, "1 beheld Satan, like lightning 
fall from heaven." A sufficiently signif- 
icant reply, surely I 

But if anything were wanting to com- 
plete the proof and show that the Saviour 
regarded all demons as wicked , it may be 
gathered from the nnmistakeable fu-t 
that he calls Beelzebub the "PrtN.ce of 
demons." Now, with the character of 
his sable majesty, unfortunately, the 
world is too well acquainted, and we 
need be at no loss in forming our esti- 
mate of the character of those over 
whom he sways the princely sceptic! 
I might, without difficulty, multiply 
proofs on this point, but it is deemed 
unnecessary. It ha9 been made to ap- 
pear indisputably, that whatever else 
may be said of spirits that take posses- 
sion of and control the actions of men, 
we arc abundantly justified in saying 
I hat they are wicked, and under the 
curse of Heaven .' 

9. We may briefly note in passing, 
that the prophet Zec'iariäh predicted 
that after the coming of Christ, unclean 
spirits would he restrained. But it is 
again predicted by a Christian prophet, 
the Apostle Paul, that they should be 
let loose again. He says : "The spirit 
speaketh expressly, that in the Utter 
limes some shall depart from the faith, 
giving heed to seducing or deceiving" 
spirits, and the doctrines of demons ;" 
or, as we have shown, dead men. I 
Tim. 4 : 1. We may be pardoned for 
suggesting the inquiry, whether any arc 
now departing from the faith under the 
influence of lying and deceiving spirits, 
ae.d peculiar doctrines concerning dead 
nieu, and if these are not the "latter 
times" anticipated by the inspired seer ? 
Looking forward to the dangerous in- 
fluence of lying spirits, another man of 
God admonishes us to "try the spirits, 
for there are many false prophets gone 
out into the world." 1 John 4: 1. 

This was the day when miraculous 
gifts were bestowed upon the church ; 
among them, was the gift of prophecy, 
and it was consequently necessary to 
try them. The Apostle does not mean 
to intimate that there was a class of 
qood spirits animating the true prophets ; 
but that while Ihey were inspired by the 
true Spirit of God, the false prophets 
were influenced by lying and deceitful 



TUE PEOPLE OF GOl* 






(spirits. 1 1 is »vorlli our while lo notice 
llietost, or the ruin, by which tlroy 
were t<> be tried.— "Every spirit thai 
confesseth Dot thai Christ is come in the 
flesh, is not «f God." The admission of 
the incapoatiou of the Word of (rod, and 
the consequent truth of Christianity, is 
the mile. The spirit that denies these 
is .1 false and deceitful spirit. The test 
is not the power to work a wonder, or to 
fuietell a future event, but it is the ac- 
knowledgment of the truth! 

(Conclusion in our next.) 



Communicated for the Visiter. 
THE PEOPLE OF GOD, 

lvEPRESENTED IN THE WORD OP GOD 
AS I" Min IMS AND STRANliERS. 

The children of Adam are all stran- 
gers on earth in one relation or another. 
As they came into the world and while 
they continue in their natural state, 
they are children of wrath, strangers 
from the covenants of promise, aliena- 
ted from the life of (god, having no hope, 
and mere unbelievers in the world. — 
I3ut those who arc reconciled & brought 
nigh by the blood of Christ are indeed 
no longer strangers to God, and yet they 
must be strangers still under a new ca- 
pacity, to the world and their former 
condition in it. Through the effectual 
working of the spirit of grace, they be- 
came mortified in their affections to the 
former lusts which ruled over them in the 
time of their ignorance and estrangement 
from God, grow more and more dead to 
Self, with all its false ambition and grov- 
eling views, are at a distance from the 
life and spirit of the world, and tremble 
to follow its maxims or mix with its 
pursuits. 

Like Israel of old, they wander in a 
wilderness in a solitary way, and find no 
city to dwell in ; God is their guido 
through this desert world, they not 
knowing truly the steps of their course 
without him, but follow him in feitla 



whithersoever Ue gocth 
upon him to lead them forth by the 
right way, that they go to the city of 
habitation. Thus the redeemed of the 
Lord are strangers in a strange laud, 
and are treated accordingly. Walking 
in the spirit of their Master, the I 
perceives the alienation, will at least 
ridicule, and if permitted would perse- 
cute them for it. Tor which ri 
doubtless it was, that our Lord and bis 
apostles gav<Q forth that standing .. 
nition to the church, "Marvel not if the 
world hate you. If ye were of the 
world the world would love its own j 
but because ye are not of the world, 
therefore the world Kateth you." 

Now as the Christian is and must be 
a stranger upon earth, averse to its evil 
maxims and life, it is therefore expedi- 
ent for him to be a pilgrim, that is, a 
passenger from the earth to a better 
country, even the heavenly. He must 
be a spiritual Hebrew which means the 
same thing, and must reliquish his own 
country (like Abraham) and his father's 
house, that is, this present evil world, 
and the old Adam of nature in which ho 
was bom. From these he must pas:: 
over the flood, as the river and the Ked 
Sea were passed over of old, with a de- 
cided purpose, and make the best of his 
way under the divine guidance and pro- 
tection to the promised land. He can 
not fix his thoughts here ; for this is 
not his rest. Thus he becomes a con- 
tinual sojourner as all the lathers and 
all the faithful ever were. 

He is engaged in a pilgrimage and 
must proceed, for destruction is behind 
him, and before him an eternal weight 
of glory. To go backward is horror, tu 
stand still is misery, to tall short is de- 
| spair. He is therefore in earnest tipon 
this most awful, this ri.^.A necessary bu- 
, nor would he fee wrong for a thou- 



188 



THE PEOPLE OF GOP. 



Hand worlds. Consequently, knowing earth, is brongkt into tbe bonds of the 

his own weakness, as well as his own everlasting covenant, and has a right & 
infirmity, he is importunate in prayer, j title through Christ to all the promises, 
watchful in spirit, tender in hoart, hum- 1 mercies, blessings and truths revealed 
ble in life, and looking (hut bewailing J in the Gospel. This Gospel is the com- 
that he looks not enough) to Jesus, thatj mo11 charter and deed of conveyance to 
he may be kept by the power of God I the hcirs of salvation, who are privileged 



through faith unto salvation. He walks 
in the order of providence for this world, 
and in the spirit of grace for another, 
and God is his guide in both according 
to that sweet promise, "An highway 
shall be there, (a certain and prepared 
way,) and it shall be called the way of 
holiness, the unclean shall not pass over 
it, but it shall be for those the wayfa- 
ring men, though fools, shall not err 
therein. " 



In thus being strangers and pilgrims, 
and Hebrews, they are also truly and 
spiritually the only Jews, that is, the 
confessors and glorifiers of Jehovah. 
"He is not a Jew" saith the apostle, 
"who is one outwardly, neither is that 
circumcision which is outward in the 
flesh, but he is a Jew, who is one in- 
wardly, and circumcision is that of the 
beart, in the spirit and not in the letter, 
whose praise is not of men but of God." 
A Jew in the flesh is but a shadow of a 
Jew in the spirit, and a Jevf in the spir- 
it constitutes a Christian, who is the 
true and living Jew. And circumcision 
of the heart or cutting off the old man 
with his deeds, so as not to live by him. 
The baptism and regeneration of the 
spirit which is putting on the new man 
even Christ Jesus, as the substance of 
spiritual life, the sacrifice of the whole 
body, soul and spirit, to the will of Je : 
hovah through Christ Jesus. 

Where this has taken place, the soul 



now, without a falsehood, to "cry Abba 
Father," and as children to put in a 
rightful and acknowledged claim to all 
that is purchased, and to all that is pre- 
pared for them. 

They arc but one nation under the 
same King, one chosen generation un- 
der the same Head, one family under the 
same Father, all dear to Iiiui and by 
Him provided for and protected contin- 
ually. Oh ! what a transcendent glory 
is put upon poor worms, when re- 
deemed from the earth and made kings 
and priests unto God and the Father 
for evermore : what honorable thoughts 
should the Christian have of his own 
reward, state and condition? How should 
he strive to keep it clear from all im- 
peachment and degradation, how full of 
praise should he be to the Father, Son, 
and Spirit, the one Jehovah who hath 
done so much for him, and will yet do 
more in time and eternity. 

Brethren and sisters, when we think of 
these things our hearts ought to melt 
within us, and our souls ought to be 
ready to cry out : Who and what are 
we that the Lord hath done so much for 
us, what else but love divine, could have 
taken us from the base and vile condi - 
tion of a stranger to God, and have rais- 
ed us not only to the honorable degree 



of servants, but to the affectionate rela- 
tion of friends and sons and daughters, 
and even heirs of God, and joint hcirs 



is brought into communion with God as with Christ Jesus of an exceeding and 



a friend and a child, is enabled to cruci- 
fy the flesh with its affections and lusts, 



eternal weight of glory. Oh, what hath 
God done for poor souls ! How hath 



is rendered a stranger and pilgrim upon | he made us to rejoice in the assurance 



A CONVERSATION BETWEEN FATHBÄ AND SON. 



189 



of Lis favor; — oh let this kindle in our 
hearts (he wannest. Jtame of ikffoctioD. & 
gratitude, and let us more and more 
learn to become strangers to all — but to 

our God, nud what belongs to his truth 
and our salvation. 

Let us daily feel and remember, that 
Ave are but pilgrims, and passengers, 
and sojourners here ; and consequently 
let the staff always be in our hands, our 
loius girt, and our lamps burning; ever 
waiting in meek and patient expecta- 
tion, for the coming or calling of our 
Lord and Redeemer. Thus may we of- 
ten stand upon our watchtowcr, eagerly 
looking for the Son of the morning the 
appearance of the sun of righteousness 
to bless us ; even us, in his kingdom. — 
We are but poor travelers, weak, and 
sorely beset within and without : may 
the Lord help us, strengthen us in our 
journey, and quicken our pace in it, that 
we may not be "slow of heart to be- 
Hove," nor dull in spirit to follow him 
in the ways of salvation. 

J. E. S. 



CONVERSATION BETWEEN FA- 
THER AND SON. 
Continued from page 176. 

Son. 1 understand now very well 
about baptism, that it is a command of 
Christ to his believers unto the end of 
the world ; but I should like also to have 
some assurance about the manner of 
baptism, whether we are to baptize in 
water, or whether we could baptize also 
in a house with a handful of water, and 
thereby fulfill the obedience towards 
this command 1 

Father. Mark well, I will try to show 
this also unto thee from holy writ. 
First, Christ as the true leader of his 
whole church was baptized by John in 
Jordan. IMatt. ;3 : 13—16. And John 
was also baptising in Enon, near to Salim, 
/because there was much water there. 



John 3: 23. Heboid, from these two 
testimonies wg pnight already gather 
sufficiently, that if the ordinance of bap- 
tism could have boon performed in a 
dry plmce t «lohn would not have gone to 
where there was much water, because it 
is much more convenient to do some- 
thing in a room than in the water; for 
water is often cold, and affects (or 
shocks) nature a little. 

3Ioreover I will give thee some more 
testimonies. The ordinance of baptism 
means properly according to the greek 
word Immersion, as it has been thus- 
translated by Jeremiah Felbinger (and 
many others.) But since sprinkling 
has been introduced, the learned 
through effeminacy having shunned the 
water, have raised the opinion, that the 
greek word might also signify sprinkling, 
pouring or making wet. Yet they must 
admit, that it means (properly) immer- 
sion. Again, when Philip baptized the 
eunuch, it is said, "They went down 
both into the water, both Philip and the 
eunuch, and he baptized him." Acts 
8 : 38. 39. 

Of this there is yet found a great deal 
in the histories of the primitive Christ- 
iansj that they have baptized in rivers, 
streams and fountains. As we also read 
in the "Bloody Theatre or Martyr's 
Mirror," (english transl. page 199) that 
in the year of ChriBt 980 many persons 
were baptized in the river Euphrates. 
Again, (see ib. page 163) Beda says, 
that Paulinus baptized many persons at 
noon in the river Trehenda, hard by the 
city Trovulsinga^ in the year 620 ; and 
that this mode of baptism was called by 
the ancients immersion or submersion. 
Again it is said, (page 171.) "The 
English were baptized in the Rhine and 
in the Schwalbe ;" and that it could not 
be done in any other form and manner. 
Yes, indeed, men must be truly blind 
and hardened, since it is written also in 
holy Scripture so plain and clear. Rom. 
6: 4. it is called a burial; again Paul 
calls it "a washing of water ;" Eph. 5: 
26, aud Christ says, John 3 : 5. that we 






A CONVERSATION JfETWEEN FATIIEIl AND 



iiwst be "born of -.7 at er a:>.i of I be Spir 
it." 

The first Christiana have thns- spoken 
of 'baptism : The carnal children of Ad- 
am go down in the water, aud must im- 
mediately rise again out of the water, 
having become spiritual eh ildren of Ca od. 
Justin us presented this to the emperor 
Biimsclf thus; "So many therefore, as 
are co-nvineetE' and believe, that what we 
teach is tine, and promise to live up to 
it by the grace of God, are exhorted to 
pray and fast, and earnestly desire the 
remission of their former sins,. &;c. 
They are afterwards conducted to the 
water, and are regenerated, even as wo 
«u rs el yes were regenerated- ; then they 
are washed in water in the natne ofGod. 
who is Lord and Father of all things, 
and of our Lord Jesos Chris t r and of the 
Holy Ghost> 

Said JusTlNF» ad'ds yet r "This we 
Iiave learned from the apostles. Of this 
also testifies- Beba-, lib. 2. chapt. 14. 
that the people amonj the English 'in 
the beginning of the first churches- were 
immersed here znä there in the rivers. 
^\ alefrieb Strabo writes in Uh. d( 
Rebus Eccles. Chapt. 26 T "It s-honld 
Ibe known, that bes-'icvers- in the begin- 
ning were baptised m run swing streams 
•« fot^ntains, because our Lord Jesus 
ItfmseMF, in ord^r to sanctify this bathing, 
was baptized of John- in Jordan, andi we 
sulbo read, that Jobs baptized in Kaon, 
mar to Salim, because there was Rsuch 
wafer there, John 3 ' r 23. 

Son. Methinks thou bast give» me 
&üiilä,cient testimony of this, that John, 
Gttitf&tt the apeeties, and many of the 
id- v Christians have baptized in water. 

h'alh.er. This might indeed be snfli- 

ckut, but I will give thee some snore 

tteaSimonies from the history of the first 

Christians. Hon oft us All», writes- in 

•ok : Gemma J&nima Liki 3. ^nsge 

"■We it known, that the ho-ry apos- 

. nd their disciple* in time:* past 

lisae baptized in ruuning s-t?eam.3 ami 

iwwtaina. 1 Teutiliian mentions in 

kiv&6ek*.D( Corona SI Hit is These wht 



ire to-be 1/apti/od, confess-. bti<-!< ri 

chureh. before the teacher, tha-t they re- 
nounce tlio devil r bw poe^/ aud amgeJj 

;then they are three times- immersed and 
baptised'. n TfrlB custom has been | r< - 
served unJil : iOi or until luadov r-cw» be- 
came ei-npe poi '.j. 

Son, Please tell h\e also, wbeSherihe- 
ipostles have baptizctl fcl>e whole I 
>r only a hand, er the bead 1 , »t \ni\r 'm 
was done. For I barte beanie said b'f 

isome, that we c tX i frd well no Sice in sei 
iure, that we dtionMl go in$o the wate* 
but how we are to baptise i-iv the wa-iesr, 
was not to be biuf-wn- ? 

Fcrfher. Thow gives-a k«?eby 

| lenee-, that the«, art wanting the ■in.wrjtd 

j light,, and those bbad say aoyirt! could 
be km>wn Law to baptize,, show the-re— 

;t>y, Uvat tbsy have a WMsesabie teamen 
-Sbo-rskt Jesu» be s-ucb a faster as- te> 

IteW his- disciple», that thej shook! &v 
someihSag in his* »smblc,. ami es-peci-a-U;/- 

J something of s-rtch ias-portames as- 6o- Itop - 

(tiz.e ? and they, would- net lonew, in whal. 
manner they aho'.vid do i'c, tii-ay ought, to 

jask their Maate r r how Shey s-Ijoh»1<1 $ev- 
fo*n»i$, and 1 rathe? teave it wad-one-, as to 
do- it kü such« a-n^ertcjir^tj'.- Uboaüe« *>t*- 

,ly, hov/ 3tr.ange- it is- wh«i» thoa«- wIem*» 
preSenei to be afewapds- o>ve:r th-e B^yü-tc- 
rieo in> the h^nrae of Q^oA, d«j rw>!» knov.c- 
how to bap>tiz:e i'n wa>3er Ü W^e-a-se e-r 

;of whai teacher ^hen have tiVey te»rueiK 
in a dry pVac«,. m a poora r or p4^»ce oö 
meeting to s-prmkle or inake wet with a 
handfwi of wa*£er y inasmuch nothing of 
the kind is fo-tyneS rn. a single paraage of 
the heliy scriptu^ej, bvrt th« ver« Fevers 
is sesa in Cbaris-I and Ma apos^kea ? 

S^i^ee nov/ - t?Wu bast asketi r-ae abixij 
this, I will. te\l 8h.ee briefly , Thou bae| 
heayd ofC'hrisi r »f his apos-r le», .ind o£ 
so j.»any tefttira&wiea oi the ^irst Christ- 
ians, tlhat they; hfliTO baptizeai in yrvers. 
running streams ?jnd fo-untaina. And- to 
baptize is nothiyag- else but to jmnierse- 
in wate/, as the word and eoBtt&aad e.v- 
presses. For Ch?ist has said: to his ape»s- 
ties, Malt. 28 : H>. Tea.cn the natioipj- 
[mankrnd,) bapiiziDg (inn^e/siug) 



GODS KNOWLEDGE. 



181 



■,.,.. ..... .1.. I . . i don*» in IV.' e - 

do:u. The Lord Jesus lias indeed Mt 
said, Baptize the head of mec«, or some- 
thing eke ; i:«^' the too« a. little wot 
«v-itii water in u»y name. No, tlrac <he 

\,..-.l Jos«« hat "c, commanded i hot that. 
' iiK.KiH.e Che whole man in 
iwa<*>r ; a« 1 have t^dd thee before aire« 
df af the >i . - n -. i : « ■ u Ion o\* baptism, that 
v ( m ^ rep re «en taliou of a<a «a tire iaw ard 

».•hau.g<'. 

t. CUm^A there not a washing of 
wafer, or a l)-:;ri:'! of s?n be represented 
with a hattdÄill of water! 

Father, Tnis is impossible, for that 
which is to represent something out- 
wardly, m » rat he not otherwise, as it is 
io. substance and reality. 

Suppose tfae substance and re- 

n, aod the outward rep- 

: should not even be exactly 

as the inward substance, would this do 

any ba 

F&iiwr. Take notice ! Swppesö a 
treat Lo«l would say to his servant, 
who pretended to be a painter, he 
should paint his likeness, so that others 
«Iso, who -could not see him in person, 
might yet in his likeness contemplate 
and acquaint themselves with his ap- 
pearance- Suppose the servant, who 
woflkl do tiiis, was not careful to look 
upon and imitate his Lord's features ; 
iiis mind was engaged in other things, 
and he had no true love for bis Lord ; 
bttt yet he wanted to fulftli the com- 
mand, and painted ins Lord with such 
carelessness, painted him only with one 
eye, or one foot, or one hand, and thus 
the likeness would he mutilated so as to 
be no likeness at all of the person. 
What should the Lord say to such a ser- 
vant? Would he not cast him off as a 
useless servant from his service ? 

Thus, alas ! there are many useless 
painters in the world, especially with re- 
gard to water-baptism and all the other 
ordinances of Christ, because their 
.minds are mostly filled with the world, 
love of self, &c. And because the love 
to Christ crucified j and the love to self- 



-denial is not in tfictn, th«y hav* 
iorgottcK the imago of Jesus iq hit doc- 

irinc ami powerful example, andthi, ah 
so. mutilated entirely the doctrioe of 
Christ, Every one paints according to 
his own carnal mind, as he pleases, or as 
it is the custom here and there, and d^ues 
not look entirely and alone upon his 
•Lord and Master. Some besprinkle 
little infants a Hide en the head. Oth- 
ers, who have gene somewhat nearer-, 
sprinkle the adult with a haacfefal (rater 
on the head. Some take three hands 
full, others only one, and all say, I bap- 
tize thee. And this is to be a washing 
of water, and is to signify a burial o>f 
sin. 

Sr,n. I indeed und, that the doctrine 
of Jesus is very much corrupted, and 
that there is not to be seen or found in 
the world a true likeness thereof. 

Father. Yes, great darkness has cov- 
ered now ail nations upon the whole- 
earth ; but it shall be soon illuminated 
again, as it is prophesied, Zach. 14 : 7» 
Re»;. IS: 1. 



COD'S KNOWLEDGE. 

"God knows every thing. We know 
many things i^bat Lave aapsenedj but 

God knows ail things which have ever 
happened, among ail the men who have 
lived, and In all parts of the world. 
He knows every thing that every man 7 
woman, and child has thought, felt, 
said, or done. He knows all things- 
thatarenow happening, aod all things that 
all the people ia the world are now 
thinking, feeling, saying, and doing. 
God also knows all things that ever will 
iappen, and all the fchings that all the 
people who live now, or who arc to live 
thousands of years to some, will think, 
feel, say, and do. 

a We do not know this. We think, in- 
deed, that some things will happen a- 
gain, because they have so often hap- 
pened before. We expect that the sun 



102 



BEAUTIFUL ILLÜSTUATIONS OF LIFE. 



will rise to-morrow, just as it has done 
for years and years that are past. We 
expect that after the summer and autumn 
are gone, the winter will come again, 
because it has been so for a long, long 
time. But about a great many things, 
'we cannot toll or even guess how or when 
they will happen, or whether they will 
happen at all. But God never has to 
expect or guess what will happen. lie 
knows certainly and exactly everything 
that is to happen to-morrow, or the day 
after, or next week, or next month, or 
next year, or thousands and millions of 
years to come. He knows just as well 
what is yet to happen, as what has al- 
ready happened. And all this knowl- 
edge of God can be put in one word — 
omniscience. Instead of saying God 
knows every thing past, present, and fu- 
ture, we can say, God is omniscient." 



Beautiful Illustration of Life. 

u Lifo bears us on like the stream of 
a mighty river. Our boat at first glides 
down the narrow channel — through the 
playful murmuring of the little brook, 
and the winding of its glassy borders. 
The trees shed their blossoms over our 
young heads ; the flowers of the brink 
seem to offer themselves to our young 
hands ; we are happy in hope, and we 
grasp eagerly at the beauties around us ; 
but the stream hurries us on, and still 
our hands are empty. Our course in 
youth and manhood is along a wider 
deeper flood, amid objects more striking 
and magnificent. We arc animated by 
the moving picture of enjoyment and in- 
dustry passing us ; we are excited by 
some shortlived disappointment. The 
stream bears us on, and our joys and 

ir griefs are alike left behind us. We 
may be shipwrecked, but we cannot be 
delayed — whether rough or smooth, the 
river hastens towards its home, till the 
roar of the ocean is in our cars, and the 
tossing of the waves are beneath our 
feet, and the land lessens from our eyes, 



and the floods are lifted up around us, 
and we take our leave of earth and its in- 
habitants, until of our further voyage 
there is no witness save the Infinite and 
Eternal. 



THE JEWISJI SABBATH. 

It is unlawful to ride on horseback or 
in a carriage — to walk more than a mile 
from their dwellings — to transact busi- 
ness of any kind-— to meddle with any 
tool — to write — to play upon aüy mu- 
sical instrument — to bathe — cornb the 
hair — and even to carry a pin in their 
clothes which is unnecessary. These, 
and a great many others, are complied 
with by the most rigid. There is one 
command in the law of Moses to which 
all Jews must scrupulously adhere: "Ye 
shall kindle no fire throughout your hab- 
itations upon the Sabbath day.'' (Exod. 
35 : 3.) Consequently, they neither 
light a fire, or a lamp, or a candle on the 
Sabbath day, nor eat food prepared on 
that day — all must be done on Friday. 
Aa it is impossible to spend the Sabbath 
in cold climates without fire or light, 
the Jewish families who keep servants 
make it a poiuL to have a Gentile in 
their service to do these things ; and 
among the humbler classes a numb.er of 
families generally unite in securing the 
service of a Gentile neighbor for the 
day. Nothing could wound the con- 
science of a Jew more than to be under 
the necessity of putting fuel on the fire, 
or snuliing his candles, on the Sabbath. 



# 
# * 



THE BETTER LAND. 
Our relatives of eternity out number 
our relatives in time. The catalogue of 
the living we love, become? less, and in 
anticipation we see the perpetually 
lengthening train of the departed ; and 
by their flight our affections grow grad- 
ually less glued to earth and more allied 
to Heaven. It is not in vain that the 
images of our departed children, and 
near and dear ones, are laid up to mem- 
ory, as in a picture gallery from which 
the ceaseless »urge of this world's cares 
cannot obliterate them ; they wait there 
for the light of tl*e resurrection day, to 
staii d forth holy, beautiful and happy — 
our fellow -worshippers forever« 



ABOUT TEMPERANCE. 



1!..; 



ABOUT TEMPERANCE. 
(i TliU beginning of miracles did Jesus 
in Cana of Galilee^ and manifested 
forth his gforyj and his disciplep be- 
lieved on him." John 2 : 11. 

Beloved brother.— After many sol- 
emn reflections upon the subject of tem- 
perance, upon which there is being so 



much said and written in this present 

day and time ; I feel moved, and thutj 00 «» 6 S uest 

too, I hope by the spirit of the author a momeiit su PP ose > that thc Lord of llft 



a-piecc. Well now let »is suppose that 
each water-pot contained only two !ii- 
kius, and then we shall have lo" gallons 
in a pot; consequently we shall 1 i i > • i 

the contents of the six water-pots to 
amount to ninety six gallons of wine. 

Then we may naturally infer, that 
wine was plenty at that feast, and at 
which no doubt our Saviour was a wel- 
Now, reader, can wo for 



of the text under consideration, to say 
something in regard to the much-agita- 



and glory, who had just emerged from 
the liquid waves of Jordan, and was now 



ted subject under contemplation. And | S oin g to est ^ blish hls g lo ™ip and ev- 
uow to the text. «This beginning of j erlasting Gospel to a dying and sinful 
miracles." What miracle? That of world, looked upon intoxicating drinks, 
restoring sight to the blind ? Or hear- as many of our beloved brethren and 



iug to the deaf? Or perfection of the 
body to the maimed ? Or cleansing the 
leper ? Or of raising the dead ? No, 
it was none of these wonderful miracles 
just referred to and of which we have 
so many accounts in the blessed Gospel. 
But merely the turning of one of our 
simple and useful elements into wine ; 
by Him too, who hath said that all 
things were created or made good. What 
says the opponent to the use of intoxica- 
ting liquors ? Christ made this noxious 
beverage ! Yes we answer, Christ made 
the wine spoken of in the above text. 
Well, how much did he make ? Not 
much, I suppose : for it is very poison- 
ous. Well, the Word will answer. 

"And there were set there six water- 
pots of stone, after the manner of the 
purifying of the Jew r s, containing two or 
three firkins a-piece. Jesus saith unto 
them, fill the water-pots with water ; 
and they filled them up to the brim. 
And he saith unto them, draw out now, 
and bear it unto the governor of the 
feast, and they bare it." Webster says 
it firkin is a vessel containing 8 gallons. 
Well thc Word says, there were six wa- 
ter-pots containing two or three firkins 



most prominent men of the cause do in 
this our day and time ? If intoxicating 
liquor were such a nuisance and abomina- 
tion as some would have us to believe, 
why did he (Christ) set the example by 
making it himself ? Why did he not 
reprove the sin, if sin it is, by remon- 
strating against it? By advancing the 
fact that men had suffered themselves to 

drink to excess even from the days of 
I Noah ? 

In the March No. of Yisiter, we have 
an article, headed — • "Be Sober" — in 
which the writer says, "Brethren, we 
nowhere read, that Jesus stopped at tav- 
erns and called foi* a glass of liquor, 
neither do we find that he bought a bar- 
rel or any other quantity, and plead thc 
necessity of using or drinking a little 
every day, as some do iu our time, and 
I fear there are some of our brethren 
guilty on this point." 

Now w r e admit, that we have no such 
account in the Gospel, as our beloved 
brother alludes to. But suppose he had, 
would it have been worse than the ma- 
king of such a great quantity of wine as 
he did at the marriage in Cana, aud 
commanded it to be distributed among 
the guests of the feast ? I presume if 



104 



ABOUT TEMPERANCE. 



a brother would imitate the Saviour in 
this one point, viz. distributing much 
wine at the marriage of hi-< daughter, 
there would be loud voices of int. 
ancc raised against him. ]>ut beloved 
brethren, if we go no farther than we 
have Christ for an example we shall do 
Well. «See. &c. — 

G. B. 

(Out of several remonstrances against 
that article, "Be sober" which appeared 

in March No. we give this one more, 
which appears to be written in a spirit 
of candor and moderation, and with a 
view to caution us against the opposite 
extreme of intemperance. AVe must ad- 
mit, that there is intemperance too in 
those advocates of "Total abstinenc-e/' 
who would even forbid wine to be used 
in the communion of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. Against this kind of intemper- 
ance the foregoing article of our loving 
brother G. B. is directed, while our 
•dear brother Oleophas was testifying 
against drunkenness and those practices 
leading to it. While they seem to dif- 
fer, charity compels us to believe, that 
they would agree on both these points. 
"We cannot for a moment think, that 
Kufus or G. 1>. would contradict the 
apostolic injunction, "Be sofar" or in- 
validate its full force ; — neither, that 
CLEOPHAS would find fault with the 
.Saviour for doing that, which be saw his 
heavenly Father do since the creation, 
viz. making u.-iw, or, what is the same 
tliti juice of the grujie. The fact is, Chi:- 
•ophas says not one word against wine, 
but against those distilled liquors, into 
which the good gifts of God are perver- 
ted by the invention of man, and by 
which even the juice of the grape is k- 
du Iterated. 

That the learned commentators do not 
^grec about the precise uuantity, which 



thojBQ sit water pots contained, our lov- 
ing brother G. J>. should have conMder- 
jed. Though Wefwter may have inform - 
|ed him rightly, what a firkin wa.i in 
E.ViLAND, yet that does not deckle the 
Greek measure metretes, in Stria, 
which some Isay was only a little orer 
7 pints, and others, that it was 10 
Ions and 2 pints. Hence the contents 
of the in f the ancients are s> 

very uncertain, that it is beat in rhi , 
and numberless other cases, not to at- 
tempt to determine anything 

We add the following note of one of 
our commentators on this fiat miracle 
of our Lord. '-The question bus bevn 
asked, Did our Lord turn all the water 
into wine which the six water-pots con- 
tained ? To which I answer: There is 
no proof that he did; and I take it P r 
granted that he did not. It may bo 
asked, How could a part be turned into 
wine, and not the whole! To which I 
answer : The water in all likelihood was 
changed into wine a& it ir-;s drau 
(of those water-pots), and not other 
But did not our Lord by this mirach; 
minister unto vice by producing au 
cess of inebriating liquor ? — 2vo; — for 
the following reasons, : 1. The cum pan \ 
was a select and holy company» wheru 
no excess could be permitted. And L\ 
Our Lord does not appear to iiave fur- 
nished any extra quantity, but only 
what was neeessa.x»y, and at it was nec- 
essary/' 

-But it is intimated in the text that the 
guests were nearly intoxicated before 
this miraculous addition to their wine 
j took place; for the Bvangelist sa\-, 
"when the}' have become intoxicated." 
1 answer, 1. It is not intimated in the 
most indirect manner, that these guest - 
were at all intoxicated. *_\ The word* 
are not spoken of the persons a: 
wedding at all : the jrovernor 



ON FOLITICAL VOTING. 



195 



wino, nor any thing whereby thy broth- 
er Btumblet^ or is offended, or is made 
weak. Hast thou faith ? have it to thy- 
self before God. — Wherefore if meat 
make my brother to offend, I will eat, 
no flesh while the world standeth, lest 
I make my brother to offend.") 



only states, that »nch was the common 

• • its of this nature ; without 

intubating that any such custom prevail- 
ed Utere, '&." 

in conclusion we would caution our 
dear brethren, in the words, of the apos- 
tk-, I>ut meat (or drink) comtnendeth 
in not to God : for neither, if we eat 
:!uk\) are we the better; neither 
eat (or drink) not, are wfi the 
worse. Bat take heed lest by any means 
tfus liberty of yours become a stumbling- 
block to t/iem that are weak." Let ev- 
ery one read and apply to the cAse, 
what the apostle says farther, 1 Cor, H ; 
?-l3. rtJ'Kom. 14: 10-23. "Bui why \ it& *&< or Piling in tue brotuerhood, 
dost tbuu judge thy broth« f Or »by i iu »»* *° tLe P"P rie * or mipropri- 
, . ., i . .1 i t } ? v ! etv of brethren voting for political offi- 

dost thou strtut naught thy brother/ l-ori - ■ » . , 

cers, and this difference of opinion ex- 
ists even among the ministers of the 
Gospel, and such who are set apart as 
leaders of the flock of God; some think 
that voting is consistent with the wilt 
and word of God, while others think 
that the humble followers of Christ 



Vor -run Visiter. 

OX POLITICAL VOTING. 

Dear brethren in the Lord, — I have 

noticed for a considerable length of time, 

that there is. a difference of opinion ex. 



we shall all stand before the judgment- 
seat of Christ. So then every one of us 
ejjali {üve account of himself to Ood. 
Let us not therefore judge one another 
any more; but judge this rather, that 
uu man put a stumbling-block or au oc- 
casion to fall in his brother's way. I 

, -, , i t ,i . , have no tight to go to the polls and 

know, and am persuaded uy the Lord & ^ t 

r ., . ., • ,, • , e vote. If the Lord be my helper I will 

Jesus, that there is nothing unclean or ' J *■ 

• ,,.-.., i • ., , , .., try and give my views on the subject, 

Uselt ; but to him tliat esteemetn any J 6 J * 

.. . .i , , . . . " however, 1 am aware that to do the sub- 

thing to be uue;ean, to mm it is uu- ' 

cist* Hut if thy brother be grieved J«*!«**, i* would occupy more space, 

than would be expedient through the 



with thy meat, now walkest thou not ac- 
cording to charity. Destroy not him 
with thy meat for whom Christ died. 
Let not then your good be evil spoken 
of: For the kingdom of <>od is not meat 



columns of the Visiter. 

From all the information that I can 

gather from the man of my counsel (tho 

| word of God,) I do not believe, that any 

j brother has a right to vote a political 
and drink: oat righteousness, and peace, x . , ■ r . e :, ' * _. \ 

. . TT , " * , (ticket, tor it we peruse the JNew lesta- 

and joy in the Holy Ghost, rorhe! . * ,, , . . ., , 

ment trom the beginning to the end, wo 



that in these things serveth Christ is 
acceptable to Ood, and approved of men. 
Let us therefore follow alter the things 
which make for peace, and things where- 
with one may edify another. For meat 
destroy not the work of God. All things 
indeed are pure; but it is evil for that 
man who eateth with offence. It is 
good neither to eat flesh, nor to drink 



cannot find a single word, that Christ, or 
any of his meek followers were engaged 
in any thing of a political nature, but 
to the coutrary, they were a separate, 
and a peculiar people, for as our heav- 
enly Father delivered the kingdom unto 
his Son, so the Son delivered it unto 
his followers, and the Son plainly told 
Pilate, that his kingdom was not of this 



106 



OX POLITICAL VOTIXr, 



world ; if my kingdom were of this 

world, then would my servants fight, 
that I should not be delivered to the 
Jews, but now is my kingdom not from 
hence. This, the chief priests and 
Pharisees well knew, for they said, "If 
we let him (testis) thus alone, all men 
will believe on him, and the Romans 
will come and take away both our place 
and nation. 

This plainly intimates to us, that Je- 
sus and his true followers were a people, 
who took no part in any thing that per- 
tained to the kingdom of this world : 
for had they taken any active part in 
the rule or government of the kingdom 
of this world, the Scribes and Pharisees 
would not have feared the Romans, had 
even all men believed in Jesus. In 
John 15 : 19. the Saviour says, If ye 
were of the world, the world would 
love his own, but because ye are not of 
the w T orld, but I have chosen you out of 
the world, therefore the world hateth 
you ; and in his prayer chap. 17 : 16 — 
18. They are not of the world, even as 
I am not of the world ; sanctify them 
in thy truth ; thy word is truth, as thou 
hast sent me into the world, even so 
have I also sent them into the world. 

Many other passages might yet be 
quoted, but to the candid and impartial 
reader this will suffice to show that the 
kingdom of this world, and the kiug- 
dom of Christ were two distinct king- 
doms, and had no sympathy with each 
other, more than paying custom, trib- 
ute and honor to whom it was due, 
which was commanded by the Saviour 
and his apostles. The Saviour has no- 
where said, }-e shall not vote, or help to 
elect officers of the kingdom of this 
world, or ye shall not serve as such, but 
if we take up his cross and fallow him 
daily in all the bearings of his self-de- 
nying example and word ; then we can- 



not serve the world in voting, or other- 
wise taking any active part in it. 

It is true, there is no power but of 
God: the powers that be, are ordained 
of God, and they that resist shall le- 
ceive to themselves damnation, for ru- 
lers are not a terror to good works, but 
are the ministers of God to us for good, 
and he beareth not the sword in vain • 
fur he is the minister of God, a reven- 
ger to execute wrath upon him that do- 
eth evil. Therefore we are bound in 
subjection to pay tribute, custom, fear, 
and honor to whom it is due, for they 
are the mi niste rs of God attending to 
this very thing. 

Hence we have a right to believe that 
God directs, controls, and rules all the 
minis ters, rulers and governors of our 
civil law, according to his own will and 
counsel, but who knows the will and 
counsel of God in regard to our civil 
government ? We have nowhere in the 
New Testament any order, rule, precept, 
or direction laid down to us whereby we 
should be governed or controlled with 
regard to political elections. This being 
the case, how can we tell whether we 
vote for, or against the will of God ? 
Just let us for one moment look at the 
inconsistency of voting; here are two 
or more parties, & each party will do its 
utmost to gain the election, and that in 
direct opposition to each other. Breth- 
ren, 13 it the operation of the word and 
spirit of God that drives you to the polls 
to vote ? — Nay, verily not ; it is the 
spirit of confusion, utter confusion ; for 
what one builds up, the other pulls 
down, and yet each party claims the 
agency of God in its cause. Do you 
not, dear brethren, see the inconsisten- 
cy of the brethren voting under these 
opposing and confused circumstances ? 

I firmly and positively believe, that 
if God had intended his humble chil- 



ON POLITICAL TOTING 



19 



drcn to takd any part in electing on 
choosing ffficcrs to carry out the prin- 
ciples of civil law, that be would Lave 
given us precepts and principles by 

which we should be controlled, then, 
brethren; we could all take an active 
part in it, or vote— -being of one mind, 
speaking the same thing, go to the polls 
With the assurance of a perfect brother- 
ly union and harmony, voting accord- 
ing to the direction of God. But this, 
brethren, is not the case, God has given 
no directions for the government of the 
kingdom of this world, he has called us 
t o peace, to the government of the sun 
of righteousness, the rules of which, we 
find in the 18th chap, of Matthew, and 
to this law all men are called ) but since 
not all men arc willing to become sub- 
ject to this law, God permits the mem- 
bers or subjects of the kingdom of this 
world to make laws of power, to bring 
into subjection the evil-doer, who is not 
willing to be governed by the law of 
Ohrist. But in these last dark days, 
the subjects of the kingdom of this 
world, through wickedness, and self- 
honor and interest, have become divi- 
ded, attended with a warm hostility to 
each other, and each party exerts itself 
to the very utmost, by issuing political 
papers, by public speaches, by going 
from house to house to obtain the grea- 
test number of votes. Vote, vote, walk 
up to the polls and vote, the whole 
victory depends upon your voting, this 
is the great cry of the world, and in 
this confused state of things, brethren, 
we suifer ourselves to be drawn, not 
discerning the Lord's body. 

Wo can already see that no good re- 
sults from it, but to the contrary a great 
evil ; for by it even brethren get oppo- 
sed to each other, confidence is lost, love 
grows cold, the world instead of being 
influenced by us for good, influences us 



mon and more for evil. Brethren, this 

ought not so to be, especially in a thing 
that can 80 easily be avoided as voting. 
Says one, we arc taught in boly Writ, 
that as much as in us lieth we should 
have peace with all men. Well, by 
not voting I will offend many, which 
lies in me to avoid by going. Yes, bro- 
ther, go — and you will please one party 
but offend the other much more, thai; 
by not voting. Nay, brethren, the best 
way to keep peace with all men, with 
the church, and with God, is to remain 
entirely neutral in political matters, be 
friendly to both parties, pass no opinion, 
stay away from the polls, and whenever 
we are accosted by either party, let us 
answer them in an humble way giving 
them to understand that wc do not wi&b 
to engage in any political matters, and. 
let us render unto them their dues punc- 
tually, according to the word of God, 
and if this will not bring about peace 
with all men, then the way of peace is 
lost, and we must yield to the stroke 
with patience- 

A little further argument with the 
brother who is in favor of voting, and I 
will close, 
we all omit voting, 



Do you not believe that it 
that the subjects of 



the kingdom of this world will always 
keep ministers of the higher powers in 
session ? You will reply, yes, surely 
they will, but they may not always 
make good laws and regulations. Well, 
I would answer, that under whatsoever 
law, government or regulation, the body 
of this world is willing to live, we of 
course also can live. You will reply, 
that they might make laws of op- 
pression and persecution to the people 
of God. I would answer, have we no 
faith in God? Paul, the inspired apos- 
tle commands us to pray for all men, 
for kings and for all th at are in author- 
ity, that we may lead a quiet and peace- 
G. Y. vol iii. 16, 






THE SON OF CONSOLATION. 



able life in all godliness and honesty ; 
d • \w not believe tint God will hear our 
prayers? Ajre we faithless in the Sav- 
iour who said when he was about to 
leave the earth, that all power is given 
unto me in heaven and in earth ? If he 
lms all power in earth, where is that 
earthly king, ruler or governor, that 
can persecute little Zion against our 
heavenly Father's will? I say, nowhere 
in existence. 

That God, who was able to turn king 
from their purpose, 
to prophesy; that Cod who was able to 
turn the hard heart of Saul who was ful- 
ly bent to slay the innocent David, into 



speak the same thing; we will live in 
union and harmony as the children of 
God called out from the world of sin & 
confusion. Dear brethren, I see that 
many scriptural testimonies to confirm 
the idea that voting for the children of 
God is not right — are left untouched, 
wherefore the prayer of the unworthy 
writer to God is, that we would all deep- 
ly reflect upon these things, and make 
choice only of the one thing needful. 

I do not believe, that those brethren 
who do vote, and advocate its pause, 
have a desire to do any thing contrary 
to the will of High Heaven, nay — I be* 
jieve they feel amply justified in vo- 



& heart of.propheoj ; that God who loos- j ting, and pursue this course with an ali- 
ened all the bands of Peter (whowasicondemniug conscience; hence I can 
locked up and confined between two sol- j bear with them in brotherly love, and 
diers,) and opened the heavy locks of the j have not written this article to make 
prison doors, and disappointed the ex-! any brother feel condemned or ashamed 
pectation of all those who expected to j for what he has done, — much rather to 
handle him the next morning ; that God \ have every brother seriously to weigh 
who shook the foundations of the prison, '■ this important, disputed matter with the 
opened the prison doors, and loosed ev- ' WO rd of God, and 1 firmly believe, that 
cry one's hands at the prayers of Paul every brother would have such a strong 
and Silas ; that God who preserved the faith in the power and wisdom of God, 
life of John in boiling oil and in the | that none would go to the polls with a 
Isle of Patmos, is still the same God,| c dear conscience, to pull down what an- 
he has all power in heaven and in earth, j other builds up, and build up what an- 
and the gates of hell cannot prevail' other one pulls down, 
against Lis church. \ Yours in brotherly love 

Wherefore, O brethren, have we lost & S. 

sight of that God, because w r e fear evil | 
consequences if we stay away from the 
polls ? Nay.? brethren, let us have faith 



in God, and not a hair shall fall from 
gur head without our heavenly Father's 
will. If we believe that God has all 
power in heaven and in earth, and rules, 
directs and controls all things according 
to his will, then we will avoid all the 
wrangling, ill-deling, party-spirit and 
excitement by voting. Yes, we will 
take the Word of God for the man of 



Selected for the Visiter. 

THE SON OF CONSOLATION. 

Acts 4 : 3G. 

This was spoken of a man who was a 
Levite. His ancestors had retired from 
ludea to the country of Cyprus. We 
know not for what purpose ; but there 
lie was born. His first name was Joses. 
But after his conversion to Christianity 
our counsel, we will be of one mind, 'he was surnamed by the Apostles Bar- 



A LITTLE ABOUT OUR OWN OHIO. 



19'> 



nabas, which is, being interpreted 
the son of consolation. Two reasons have 
been assigned for this denomination ; 

Loth very consistent with each other, 
and both very probable in themselves. 
First, because by his property — for he 
had substance, he succoured and solaced 
the poor and miserable. And secondly, 
because by his preaching — he comfort- 
ed the people of God, and encouraged 
sinners to come to the Saviour for de- 
liverance. 

Ministers may differ considerably 
from each other. Some may be called 
BoANEHQUS, or sons of thunder, not on- 
ly as they are bold in their manner, 
but as the severe seems to be their 
element, & they deal much in the alarm- 
in^. Others are Barnabasscs ; and have 
given them, the tongue of the learned, 
that they may know how to speak a 
word in season to him that is weary. — 
Let us not oppose the servants of Christ 
to each other, thereby inflating one, and 
running down another, because of their 
diversities. Let us view them all in 
their commission, and their suitableness 
to their appointments. Their stations, 
their natural disposition?,, their gifts, 
their graces are not the same; but we 
need thorn all, and they are all useful. 

Let one plant, and another water ; 
let one lay the foundation, and another 
build thereon ; let one be set for the de- 
fence of the Gospel, and another abound 
in the application of it; each is alike 
respectable ; and each shall receive his 
own reward according to his own Libor. 
Beware, says the Apostle, in his address 
to the Corinthians, that you fall not in- 
to spiritual babyism ; or walk as men. 
"While one saith, I am of Paul ; and 
another, I am of Apollos; are ye not car- 
nal? Who then is Paul, and who is 
Apollos, but ministers by whom ye be- 
lieved, even äs the Lord gave to every ( 



man V 9 To Him let ua look, and 

not formally, but sincerely, 'Lord, D I 
by whom thou wilt Bend.' If we at- 
tempt to make the favorite a Substitut« 
'in God's stead,* we shall provoke the 
Most High to remove him, or to with- 
hold his blessing by him ; thereby to 
reprove our idolatry ; and to eonvinee 
us that he will not give his glory to an- 
other. 

Happy they whose strength is in Him! 
They are most likely to succeed, both 
in hearing and in preaching, who arc 
most imbued with the conviction, "Not 
by might, nor by power, but by my spir- 
it, saith the Lord." 



A LITTLE ABOUT OUR OWN OHIO. 

Frorfa the inaugural address of the Gov- 
ernor in 1854. 

A century ago, the territory now 
constituting the State of Ohio, was an 
unbroken wilderness. Her admission 
into the great confederacy of American, 
States, is fresh in the memory of many 
who are now before me. Little more 
than half a century has elapsed since 
that event. 

She entered the Union with a popula- 
tion of hardly sixty thousand. Of the 
thirty one States which now constitute 
that Union, she is the third in respect to 
population-. More than two Millions of 
citizens, in the full enjoyment of civil 
and religious liberty, now live within 
her borders. 

Her resources have been adequate not 
only to the expense of Government, but 
have keen applied to the construction of 
Ion« 1 lines of canals — the establishment 

o 

and maintenance of a munificent system 
of public institutions, and to the erec- 
tion and support of large and expensive 
institutions for the education of the un- 
fortunate. 



200 



1 HAVE LEARNT V>Y EXPERIENCE. 



Private Mitorpri.sc has kept pace with 
the increase of wealth and tlje growth 

of population. 

The wilderness has given place to cul- 
tivated fields, and smiling villages raise 
spires where but a few years ago the 
lofty oak displayed its foliage. Colle- 
ges and other institutions of instruction 
have been founded and endowed, Pla- 
ces the most remote, have been brought 
into close proximity by extensive lines 
of railroads. Indeed, the number of 
miles of our finished and projected rail- 
roads, is greater than that of any other 
State in the Union. 

Such rapid growth in all the elements 
which make a great and prosperous peo- 
ple, must fill the heart of every citizen 
with patriotic hope and honorable pride. 

That future prospects of our people 
are as promising as the past has been 
prosperous» 



Selected for the Gospel - Visiter. 

(i I HAVE LEALYMY EXPERIENCED 
Gen. 30: 27. 

There is no spiritual meaning in thes? 
words, as they stand in t]ie text. They 
are only the language of Lab ax ac- 
knowledging the benefit lie had derived 
under God — for even he could talk pi- 
ously—from his son-in-Jaw Jacob;—, 
'The Lord hath blessed me for thy sake.' 
]>ut the way in which he says he had 
learned this — "I have learned by expe- 
rience," will apply to a Christian in 
tpeaking of his acquaintance with di- 
vine things ; and afford us an occasion 
to notice a very interesting subjeet. 

Experiments are processes of trial to 
determine something not sufficiently 
known or admitted. Experience i.s the 
knowledge derived from the trial; and 
this knowledge id very distinguishable 
from mere report or opinion. A 



icine is announced as a specific for some 
malady ; but when I have taken it, 
and have been cured by it, I have learn- 
ed the excellency and efficacy of it by 
experience. RJuclj of the philosophy of 
former times was little better than 
learned affectation. The vouchers of it 
were not willing to own their ignorance, 
and place themselves u,pon a level with 
the vulgar, and so they conjectured and 
theorized ; but their hypotheses could 
not abide the test. Of late years a wi- 
ser course, recommended by Bacon, has 
been pursued, and people have been 
taught to found science on fact, to rea- 
son from inductions, and to take noth- 
ing for truth without trial. 

Now this is what we wish with re- 
gard to the noblest of all subjects. Why 
cannot religion be tried? Why cannot 
prophecy be compared with events ? 
Why cannot miracle? be examined by 
any given standard c,l evidence ? Why 
cannot w e take what the Scripture says 
of the state of human nature, and go in- 
to the world, and see whether it is borne 
out by history and observation ? — Yes, 
says the Christian, the wickedness and 
deceitfujness of the heart is not a no- 
tion with me — I have learned it by ex- 
perience in my unthankfulnqss under 
mercies, incorrigibleness under correc- 
tions, un profitableness under vows and 
professions. I know that there is such 
a Saviour as the Gospel proclaims, for 
I have made application to him, and I 
have proof of his ability, suitableness, 
and willingness to save in my own salva- 
tion. — "He that believeth hath the 
witness in himself/' The Word says, 
"lie that walketh nprightly x walketh 
surely," and 1 have learned this by 
experience. I have always suffered 
when ! have t irned aside to crooked <Y. 
selfish licy ; but I i ever had i 

d 1 have act« j in sim- 



TO THK YOUNG. BY A X,OUNG BISTKB 



201 



plioity and godly sincerity, and been 
willing to deny myself for the Lord's 
sake. In the same way I can attest 
the influence and usefulness of prayer- 
It has calmed my fears — it has revi- 
ved me in the midst of trouble — I have 
learned by experience, that it is good 
for me to draw near to God. 

And verily this is the best way in 
which we can become acquainted with 
divine truth. Our knowledge of it with 
out this will be mere speculation. We 
read of "a form of knowledge" as well 
as "a form of godliness ;" and what 
is the value of the one more than of 
the other, without "the power there- 
of" ? The knowledge of some things 
is injurious rather than useful with- 
out it. It only puffs us up, and makes 
us contentious and censorious. 

"It is a good thing for the heart to 
be established with grace," and this 
mode of learning confirms the judg- 
ment, and renders a man safe against 
GTror. He is not to be ridiculed or 
reasoned out of his conviction. In vain 
would any one tell you, if you had tas- 
ted them, that gall is. not bitter, -or 
honey not sweet. 



For the Visiter. 

TO THE YOUNG. BY A YOUNG 

SISTER. 

. My dear young friends: It is with lore 
to you that I feel inclined to say some- 
thing to you about the many trials and 
temptations which we have in this world. 
But i( we take up our crosses, and place 
all our trials and troubles in this world, 
and overcome all temptations which are 
but few ; when we look to our dear Sav- 
iour and see how he was persecuted and 
tempted, then O why should we not suf- 
fer for Christ's sake when he suffered & 
died for our sake ? — If wc but suffer 
»persecution in this world, it. will be but 



a (cw more days till wc can rest from ill 
our labors here op earth ; then we will 
be called by our blessed Saviour, Conic; 
up, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the 
kingdom prepared for you from the foun- 
dation of the world '. 

My dear young friends, I feel as 
though I could say something to you, as 
I still see you waiting and idling your 
time away, as though you could live al- 
ways in this world of sorrow. My dear 
y,oung friends don't put off to prepare to 
meet your God too long. God is angry 
with the wicked every day. Dear sin- 
ner, as long as you live without repent- 
ing of sin, his anger must ever be hot 
against thee, and you cannot escape or 
hide from him. Wherever you are, he 
is there, and he is angry"; he compares 
your path and your lying down, and he 
is angry ; it depends on him whether or 
not you draw your very next breath, 
and he is angry ! — 

O sinner, better for all the world to 
be angry with thee, than God. What 
an awful life is yours ! The wrath of 
God abideth on you ! How dreadful to 
feel when going to bed, and know God 
is angry; to awake and know God is 
angry, and when sickness overtakes you 
and know that God is angry, and oh to 
die, and know God is angry, and to 
stand before the Judgment-seat and 
know, that God is angry i ! — Sinner, 
would you not much rather give up the 
world and all its pleasures for Christ'^ 
sake, than to die unprepared and ret 
your poor soul go to ruin, and much 
rather too, than to stand before an an- 
gry God at the judgment bar and hear 
your sentence there, Depart from me 
ye cursed into everlasting punishmet 1 

Dear sinner, remember your time is 
but short ; perhaps ere another morning 
you may be in eternity. How often de 
you see some one of your young com- 
panions called away to try the realities 
of another world 1 - sinner, next may 
be you, and if yon are not prepared, to 
meet a friendly God, it will bo your own 
fault, (rod .sent his onl) Son into the 



«202 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



world to suffer and die, that we might 
all be saved. Ü then reject not so gra- 
cious a Haviour; trample not underfoot 
such love ! You trill never meet with 
such another friend. O then trust in 
him, love him and >ou will always find 
him full of pity and tenderness; he will 
comfort, guide, protect and save you 
amid all the dangers and sorrows of life, 
and deliver you from the sting of death, 
und then make you happy in heaven for 
over. 
Bestow, dear Lord, upon our youth. 

The gift of saving grace, 
And let the seed of sacred truth 

Tall in a fruitful place. 

Grace 'tis a plant where'er it grows 

Of pure and heavenly root, 
But fairest in the youngest shows 

And yields the sweetest fruit. 

True you're young, but there 's a stone 
Within the youngest breast, 

Or half the crimes which you have done 
Would rob you of your rest. 

S. Y. 



CORRESPONDENCE. 

There is some apology due to our re- 
spected subscribers for the Late appear- 
ance of the present two No's, and for 
the length of some articles as well as the 
subject-matter treated in them. Our 
absence from home at and before the 
yearly meeting, the printing of the Min- 
utes, together with the very tedious 
-work of harvesting our grain, which was 
SO much tangled by storms and heavy 
rains, as to require cutting with the 
sickle in a great many cases, and the 
work being almost daily interrupted by 
heavy showers, these and other circum- 
stances have thrown us behind hand 
far beyond our calculations. 

On the other hand we und more and 
more, that the burden of editing not I course of a year, that you could do with 



lication, is too heavy without further 
assistance. The vast number of letters 
and communieations, (nearly seven hun- 
dred since last Nowyear,) the writing, 
selecting and correcting of whatever is 
to be published, besides our ministeri- 
al duties of attending meetings, funer- 
als, visiting the sick, &c. and our own 
business and family-concerns, are too 
much work for one man, to do it all 
with due care and propriety. Hence 
we pray, call and hope for the. assist- 
ance of a suitable brother ere loug v and 
meanwhile beg our dear leader's kind 
forbearance, if any thing appears in the 
Visiter, that be cannot fully approve of. 



Communicated from the Far West. 

QUESTIONS ASKED 

Concerning the Gospel- Visiter. 

Dear brother. After receiving and 
reading the June-No. of the G. V. my 
mind has been somewhat wrought upon 
from the' fact that I see mo7 v e than GOO 
of your subscriptions have run out, and 
it appears, there is a slothfalnes-s on the 
part of the subscribers to renew the 
same. Now in my weakness I feel a 
desire to ask those subscribers and in 
tact all the readers of the Visiter a few 
questions :. 

Why is it, that yom let your subscrip- 
tions run entirely out before renewing 
them ? — 

Do you not desire to have profitable 
reading in your houses for yourselves, 
your dear wife and children, and also 
for your friends and neighbors, when 
they call in to see you ? — 

If you use proper economy, can you 
not save one dollar a year to pay for the 
Visiter I 

How many luxuries do you get in the 



only an eDglisb, but also a german pub-' ou * - 



OBITUARY. 



203 



How many unnecessary fineries do wanted, wc will try to explain it. That 
yon get for yourselves and children, c- it ia not all the same to tin; Printer, 
veil tin »so that arc an abomination in whether he prints GOO morj or 
the si;:ht oi'thc Lord'/ — Whan are actually wanted, should he 

Do you not idly spend two or more apparent to all. If we print so many 
days each year, which if rightly spent too much, they are a dead Iofs of mon- 
wonld more than compensate for the ex- ey and labor spent, and they are at the 
penseofthe Visiter? — uae time an incumbrance at home. 

Do you not think, it would be better M ^ docs print not enough by so ma- 
for you to spend one dollar each year DJ, ifc costs him ten times as much to 
for the Gospel -Visiter in order that your »jpno* th cm, as if they had been prin- 
iamily may have profitable reading, than ted at once. Hence we repeat that we 
to let them spend their time and per- ought to know about 2 months before the 
haps your money too in reading novelty end of a volume, how many of the next 

. tt f j volume are wanted, because we need 

Are you not aware, that by having one month for thc printing of the first 
the Visiter in your house it may become No., and one month before so as to be 
the means to bring your family to read- able to make the necessary arrange- 
ing, searching and understanding the ments. Please remember this in Octo- 
wriptures more freely, and thus to b 
come wise unto salvation ? — 

There are many more questions that I j 
might present, but will close in the sin- 
cere hope, that those persons who are] 



ber. 



OBITUARY. 
DIED April 23, 1855. in Georg b V 



«lilatorv in supporting the Visiter will| CRBBK church- district, Fayett co. Pa. 

. , Al ? •/ +1 ,, n „, J the very aged sister CATHARINE MO- 

nghtly consider the matter, and DO* SBftf wid oiv of Abraham Moser, who 

neglect to do their duty. Leave the j died about 12 rears ago. She had lived 
printer no longer in uncertainty and K° the a S e . of 60 years, 8 months and 12 
, ,,",»__',_ , _i._i.i"ays, having been a member of the 

church for about 50 years. She prayed 



anxietj, but let him at once know what 
he is o do ! &c. &e. (To this we say, 
Yea, nd thank you, brother.) 



Postscript or the Editor. 

We can yet supply the June-No. & 
Minutes to as many as may please to 
call in time. For fear of not reaching 
out, we did not send that No. to those 
of whom we did not know, whether they 
wished to continue. A good many have 
already expressed this wish, and we 
hope many more will do so. 

Believing that it is more than from 
any thing else, from not understanding 
th4 reason why we .should like to know 
about 2 months before the commence- 
ment of a volume, how many will be 



for the conversion of her children, of 
whom only one, John Moser and his 
wife, with whom she died, are members 
in the church already. May the Lord 
grant her prayer in behalf of all her 
children, that they may learn to pray 
for themselves, and finally meet her in 
glory. 

DIED on the 24th of May last at his 
residence near Brownsville, Fayette 
co. Pa. brother WILLIAM B. CRAFT 

with a very severe pain in his head, 
which however did not confine him un- 
til the day before his departure. He 
left the widow (a beloved sister) and 7 
children with many friends, who loved 
and respected him, to mourn his loss, 
yet with a good hope, that he is at rest. 
\t his funeral the text was Num. 23 : 10. 
"Let me die the death of the righteous* 
and let my last end de Lik^his.^ His age 
was a little over 43 years. 



20 I 



OBITt'Airv 



"A feeble aaini rfhall win the day, 
Though death arid hell obstruct the 
•ray." 

PIED on the 17th July SAMUEL 
BUMMER, the youngest son of brother 
John and sister E LIB* BETH Summer, 
near Washinotonville, Columbiana 
co» O. His age was 2fj years 7 months 
ami 8 days, and he left behind a young 
widow and two fatherless orphans, be- 
sides his aged parents, brother and sis- 
ters, and a large number of family-rela- 
tions, lie had been afflicted with mental 
derangement several years ago, and was 
only partially relieved, symptoms of the 
disease recurring periodically, until 
deatli removed him at last in mercy. For 

"Surely Q.od will do all things well." 
Funeral-texts: Rom. 8: 88. and Psalm 

DIED in Carroll co, Inda, on Wed- 
nesday the ISth of July last sister 
CATHARINM BETZ, wife of brother 
John Betz of Consumption and Dropsy, 
aged 54 y. 2 m. and 6 d. Funeral-ser- 
mon by br. Miel Hamilton from Job 
14: 1-14. 

Also in the same neighborhood on 
Lord's day July 22d after only two days 
illness, br. JONAS FLORY, aged 46 y. 
5 m. and 8 d. Funeral-sermon by elder 
John Moyer from Matth. 10: '62. 33. 

DIED near Somerset, Perry co. O. on 
the first dav of June of consumption, br. 
LEWIS BRANDT, aged about 66. y. 

Also in the same church (on Jona- 
thans creek) on the 3d of July of con- 
sumption likewise br. JACOB HORN, 
a deacon of the church, aged 52 y. 5 m. 
and 7 d. Funeraltext Job 19: 25. 



A TERRIBLE ACCIDENT. 
On June 25th two little twin-daugh- 
ters of one of our dear readers in Har- 
dy co. Va. were playing in the house 
near the fire, (they were about 5 years 
old,) while their mother was engaged 
out of doors. One of these children 
came too close to the fire, its clothes be- 
iran to burn, and before the mother 
could come and render any assistance, 
not only the clothes were burnt, but the 
child so badly hurt, that it only lived 9 
or 10 hours after^he accident. The pa- 
rents are Germans, of respectable char- 



acter. Their names are John at- Cath- 
arine Ebert. On the 27th the child" 
was buried, at which occasion br. Mi 
chvk', Lyon spoke from John 14: 1. 2. 
(See a little more exteusivc notice, &c a 
few poetic lines in" the German Visiter.) 

ANOTHER TERRIBLE ACCIDENT. 
We learn that our dear brother JOHN 
SHOEMAKER, overseer of Mohic- 
|Con-ehurch, Wayne co. O. on whose 
place our yearly meeting was held a- 
bout 12 years ago, and who has done 
generally a great deal for the building 
up of the church in his neighborhood, 
had the misfortune of a young horse run- 
ning away with him, in consequence of 
which one of his legs had to be amputa- 
ted. Particulars are unknown to us. 

P. S. Before the above went to 
press, wo received a letter, stating, "I 
suppose you have been informed of the 
death of our dear brother John Shoe- 
maker of Mohiccou. He was buried 
yesterday a week ago." This letter is 
dated July 9th, but this is all what we 
know, and should like to learn and com- 
municate the particulars, age &c. We 
hope some brother of the immediate 
neighborhood will inform us. 



(A brother asks us. Do you think it 
profitable to publish such long obituary 
notices? &c, &c. — We answer, In a 
general way we think not; but sup- 
pose a few sentiments in prose orpootry 
were added in certain cases, which 
might do good to those who are bereav- 
ed, even perhaps to their own salvation, 
who would begrudge the few lines, or 
even the half column, which they occu- 
pied ? — Let us only remember, that 
obituaries, as well aa funeral-sermons 
are for those yet living, and not for the 
dead, and so let us try to profit by them, 
and to make them profitable to others.) 

&gH3K)0D NEWS. FOB THE CON- 
SUMPTIVE. 

fj^7=Above are again several cases of 
death by consumption. On Ihe cover 
the reader will find an advertisement, 
which declares consumption a cnrable 
disease. The treatment is so rational? 
that we fsel anxious for the benefit of 
the Buffering to see it tried, and will 
gladly report the result. 



Qcv (HmH$difd>c SBefudn 



34!>rflang s 



Solano/ 0. Suli) 1855, 



9iro. 7 t 



lieber S3ruber in bfln #errnl Wad) 
feinem begehren babe id) es in meiner 
^dmvnnbeit unternommen ju fdn-eiben für 
ten «Befucn.' «Sollte ber Vlrtierel ju lariq 
werten auf einmal 511 pu&lijiren, fo fannfr 
tu es nbtbeilen nad) beinern belieben, ober 
feilte es nid)t pallid) fe«n für ten QMitd>, 
fo fannfr tu ee baraug galten. Die 2t9ors 
te tie id) mir vorgenommen habe baraus \u 
fdweiben, fint befd)iieben JJebr. I3f 14. 
weld)e alfo lauten : 

**VOit haben bier Feine bleibende 
©rafct, fonfccrn Sie juftmftfgc fucfycn 
wir." 

VOibäc&tige £eftr! 5ÜBit tefen im Sonn* 
gelium i'ueas (<lap# IG, v. 1.) wn bes 
ungerechten £ausl)alters .ftlugtyeit oter 
^erfübtigfeit, weil er, bei er wuf,te, bof et 
feine ÖBofynung rerlaffen mufste, ftd) Nfyet* 
ten umfatye, um am antere ju befommen. 
2(us welcher 23erftd)tigr'eif, mie auet) aus 
ter i\lugl)eit unferer eigenen dlatuv, lernen 
wir, bajj wenn rm $u Seiten aus unferer 
2Boimung mujjen, wir bann rorftcbti^ ge? 
nug flnb, niebt 51t warten bis auf tie 3*it 
unfere 2Cus$ief)en$ um eine antere W&ofj» 
nung $u fud)en, fontern wir frellen tie 
£ad)e von Ctunb an inö ©erf, untfefyen 
unä um nad) einer antern, auf ba§, wenn 
tie 3<it bes ^usjietyens fommt, wir bann 
nid)t in Serlegen^ett feon türfen, fontern 
mit fröhlichen jper^en $u unferer vorderer* 
fernen ÜBoljnuno, Ferren mögen. 

>2Beil bann tie SDcenfdjen in ten natura 
lid)en 6ad)en fo t>evftd)tig fint, tie tod) 
i)ier alle mit ter ?>iit vergeben, wk wi 
meljr Urfad)e l)aben wir bann, l;ier in ter 
Seit, eine 5£ol)nung in bes Water's £aus 
ju bejtellen, wovon unfer briefer fagr, 3 : ch. 
14, 2. weil wir tod) fid)erlid) wiffen, baf 
t as irbifcfye ipaus tiefer glitte $er&rod)en 
wirb, auf bajj wir bann bin %>au erlan* 
gen mögen, ber nid)t mit Jpänben gemadn 
ifl> fonbem ewiglid) bleibet im Äimmd. 



Wun uns JH'erjH aufzumuntern unb 



aiuu: 



fpernen, werten unfere erwarten Üöorte 
fonterlid) bienlid) fenn, tenn ter ?(pojrel 
fagt : SÖ3ir l;aben l;ier feine bleibende gräte 
te, :c. in welchen ^Sorten wir auf §nxi 
befonbere JpaupttiftUe 511 fel;en haben. 

Srjtens frellt ber 2tpofrel vor tie ©ewig* 
fjeit unferes ÄB(tyeiben$; unb Zweitens, 
unfere fd)ultige s ^^id)t, tie wir walrus 
neljmen l)aben, in ten ^Borten : "fontern 
eine juPunftige fud;en wir." 

^l'ber o6fc^on ter «Brief an tie (Jbrder 
gefd^rieben ijr, fo muffen wir teer; glauben, 
taf; ee alle SDcenfd^en betrifft, unb na$ t>ae 
<5r|te angebt, taj; wir l;ier feine 'bleibente 
etatt tjaben, weil wir aus ber 2Öelt, au$ 
tiefem Seben feilen iM'ngerücft werten, unb 
weil tie SßMt aud) nid)t bauerl^aft ifr, 
fontern vergeben mu|; unb wenn es fcfjon 
fo ware, ta^ wir tie 2Bclt nietet verliefen, 
fo würbe tie SQSett itn» beer; verlaffen. 
Um tas |u beftatigen, lefet 1 ÜÄOf, 3, 17. 
S^kb 14, 1. <Pf. 90, 10. £br. 9, 27. 2e* 
fet nod) tie Krempel ter 5(ltrater, $a$ kia 
ner tem £eb \)at entgegen fonnen : ter frars 
fe eimfon war $u fd)wad) für ben 5ot ; 
ter fd)nelle %}at)d warb eingeholt von tljm ; 
ber fd)one 5(bfalom war nicr;t §u fd)on, ber 
gro§e ipelb ©avib warb gefd)lagen von 
i\)m, ter weife ealomon I;at feinen s ^lan 
gefunten tem £eb ^u entweidien, ter 9veis 
c^e unb ter %ym (tue. 18.) fint verfeft 
werten ; unb ^u unferem Swi^nif tlmt 
bin-^u alle liebe S* re w n be, tie aud) turit> 
ten Set fyingerücft fint, unb es bewiefen 
baben, bafc weter fie nod) wir l;ier feine 
DIeibente &urit l)aben. 

5iber bie 3fit unfereö ?(bfd)icts ifr uns 
unbewufjt, wie ibiob in feinem Stenu. 9ten 
Qa\\ retet ; S^faia^o 40, 6. unb unter an* 
tern retet Säco&u§ : Ü)ie il)r nid)t wiffet 
was borgen fepn wirb, tenn was ifr eucc 
Seien? ein Dampf ifles, bereine f leine Seit 
wahret, barnad) aber verfd)wintet er. — 
(5v. ^efueb, 3al;rg. 3. 7 



74 



<23ir {)abtn biet feine bleibend &c^t, :c. 



bai bei bem 5Kfid>cn btbafyf wie formte e* 
meguef) fahr bag ccr @eife bti iJmen feVi/l 
jpiajf haben fettte. SBcbdcbten es tic £od^ 
mutagen, fie würben fit) unter Die gcwaU 
tigc .ipanb (Motte? bemüttygen. ©etftcb* 
ten btefestic 'Srunfenbolbc, ft« würben flcb 
jur Uftucfyterrtfyeit unb SPlagigfett Derben, 
unb fud)en trunfen ju werben »on bem 
(jimmlifd)cn ? { Jein. 35ebad;ten tiefe? tie 
itmrer, fie würben rime gweifel ben .Perm 
um -Xergeb it ng bitten. 

53 k -bad)ten biefe? tie junge Blumen, fie 
würben fetch ein SBoblgefaßcn an fceip 
fdnvercn °5 c a) tiefer Säjelt ni hr liaben, 
Jonbern »on Sugenb auf fid) unter bas 
fanfte Sod? 3ef« fuchen jii beugen. 3 if 
cs benn nubt notbwentig, ba| wir tie &lj* 
re ate tin eblcs. .ft lei nob in ber Ä'ammer 
unfere? reiben? aufbewahren? unb urn 
tiefe? yd erjangfn, fo wirb es auf? l;6i>fre 
»on »otfyen feon nait) £>a»ibs Krempel, ben 
Xperrn 511 bitten* bag £r uni wolle lehren 
»on tiefer Seit an mHten l;rmmhebenfen, I W>«fcn bag wir Kerben muffen, unb bag 
bag wir fterben muffe* auf bag wir $lei§ I irir 1)ier fdn < Mei6en * etabt * abe . tt J *»f 
anwenten mod*«, uns täglid) hierin ju j^ »M«* >** rertan eifrig aufmalen 
üben; benn wo* man lernen fed, mug b,e 3u&nfttge m iud;en. 
bitnb bejfdnbigen ftleig unb Srnft erlangt I ~ >u * fcie ^ tat>t «n^bt, finben wir, bag 
werben. Dag tiefe ©ebanfen taglid) Dei cs ifr bte grabt bie mun GJrunb l;at weU 
un? $fejg J;aben muffen, mit bag an tie*: *« £tf)epfer unb «öaumeifrer ©Ott ifr, 
fem ^.ebenfen unb Ueberlegen feljr »iel ge* fl «f «***■ «^m wartete, unb worhacb 
legen i|i, meine trüber unb >d)we|Tern,bas alle ©talgige gehofft l;aben; es iff ber 
Fonnen wir »erjfeljen aus feirad) 7, 39. «t imme( aUer #»ntmel, tie heilige Sfityp 
unb au? *\\m 90|ien^falm,ba^oRö ten mm 3 ® ott **» c * * tcr tritte C*»**fc 
#erot erufrlid) bittet, bag Cr i(m bod) lei)* tl] * M«BntUfty ^arabie?, wel)in ^aulu* 
ren wolle tag er fterben müge, fagt nud) ' nt J urft roar 5 ** ifr bc6 ®«t«**«tt^ ">o 
tie ilvfad)e, warum er tiefe? fo ernftlid) ^m^ ^ngegfangen ifr, un? eine statte 
be.icljret, uemlii), tag er ttfrfränbig werben i ü bereiten > c ^ * t,e etatt 1,cU aüer ( ^"' 
mod)te. konnten wir es fo we.t bringen, tcr ' u,ü)?cn ^ fra W#' : tie l ^ cili ö e €tatr ' 
bag tiefe <&banf«i bei uns «?>la| frieden ^» IRcuc Scrufdein, weKher ©rünbe tcr 
unb belüften fonnren, alle l;obc Mauren 1®*™«™ r-on Cbelfreinen ftnb, welker ^0* 
3Mäd)o f * würben ron ferne fatten. ! ve > en V< rkn ' unt) irclc ^ r ^ a ^ n Vün 



Unb rjci,!) wie tie &-i\t fol.he? lehret, 
alfo ami) tie Crfa»>niw,\ 53Pie f,r,nell unb 
inwermutb'.'t bie ÜÄenfd)en abfebeiben! — 
£bcn fo iff es au-.b mit ber CK?elt. l'efet 
»on ber llngeipigbeitunb il)rem Untergang- 
Ö^et. 3,10. unb l^beff. 5, 1. 

giebe trüber unb ^ibweftern unb alle 
bie tiefe? lefen, weil e? nun in (Motte? 
&ort 6cwiefen iff, tag wir — tie wir in 
biefer 5Gelt beifammen ftnb, feine bleiben« 
be Stabt hier haben, unb tie 3^'t unfereö 
9(bfd)iebs \c ungewig ifr, wie wann ber 
Zerrte? £mu("c? fommt; ob er fommt 
be? 9(benb§, ober ^ur 93eitternacbr, ober 
um be? Jahnen ©efd)rei, ober be? SXor« 
neu?, fo gebühret e? um fleigig mit ^aba? 
fur ca\\ ber SÖacbt ^u freien, auf tag ter 
X'Crr u\\^ nitbt febnell überfalle. 

lim tiefe? 511 t!)un, fo nounfebe id) »on 
.C:er\en, bag w : r au? tiefem »oruerljanbeU 
ten eine 2el;re in tu Äammer unferö Sfytr* 
^en? einlegen mochten ; t,\t> ifr, tag wir 



lT:efe? würbe tienen fonnen u"ir im 
GMütf »or bem ^od)mutl) ^u bewahren, 
unb im önglü^ »on ju groger ^etrübnig : 
fonbern ux jebem Jafl un? auf bem Meg 
ber Eugene feurig ma^en. &i\m würbe 



burebfd^inenbem ^oibc feon feilen; bie 
ewig wahreute £tabt. 2(icr. 6. 

ÖBa6 bünfet euc^ nun, (beliebte, ifr es 
niv.br ber Qftübe wertlj eine folebe ^tabt 
ju fiuben, unb !;erjlid; naefy berfelbeh ju 



Bdplipcti in SctufcKanb imö angrinjcntcn Wntorn, 



< .* 



verlangen? 3Bo fittbcn wir in berganjen' 
£\$e ( lt tyred OMeuben ? s\X<\\ tie 311 
llri'.nbe gelja&t tiefelOe §u fudxn, bnben 
wir bann uubt aud) Urfadje McfclUe ju fiu 
d>«n wie 3)a*ib getl)a(i b.n, ba er fprad) : 
5Cie lieölid) finb be(ne 2Bol)nua$en, §er« 
Se6aetl;! Steine i£eele verlanget unb fel)s 
net fid) nad) ben 25orl;ojen be§ Jr^errn. — 



bet mi J : : I 134, $u $ a m b u v g unter 
bet 8*itung bes »Dttfffemar! 3- (5. (DtlFcn, 
rcr feittem unablafjlg bemiityet mar» 
3ßtrf ausbreiten, fo ba§ am ttnfang dos 
rigen 3at)re nat)C an 50 gknieinben gr* 
yiblt werten fomiten* tu fdtbem entjran* 
ben Jinb. 2ßir geben l) ; er bie Oiamcn ber 
©emeiubtm tie Sett iljrerQirunbung* »aljl 



SKein Sctfciiiw. geele freuet (id) in tent | ber Stationen, wo (^lieber wo!;nen, unb 
Üebenbig'en ©ptt, ein Sag in bcinen 25o» wft-»ernmtt)l cfasn^lun^en galten 



liefen ifr beffer benn fenfr taufeub ; y\ id) 
will lieber ter 5l>üre luiren in meines 9Sa* 
ters 4j>aufC| benn lange ivoljnen in ter @)olU 
lefen efr-iitteu. Saturn ein jeter ter ta 
£uft bat jit fud>e'oi öerlafle ta* ^er.]ano r l^ 
d/e. 3d) will end) jejgeri wie t t>v biefe 
lv;rrlid>e £tatt fmben mö get. liefet es 
mit ftleig un\) &ufme'rffamfeit, 19 bojfe 
ei m teni jweiten ^l)eil d 01-511 fre lie n. — 
(ftortfefcurig folgt.) 



S'i'tr ben (J&angelijtfycn 55efud). 
&,a{tti.ficn in 3feeutfd)lanfc unS an 
a,i*an$cnfcen jüdn&ern. 

£eutfd)laub, bas 9)hittevlanb urferer 
QSruber, we fie tie erfreu Qiemeinben 6ilbe* 
ten, nad) tent Morbus ber erfien, apofroti* 
(d)<n i\irebe ; bag 8aab, webbes fie niau 
bulben wollte, fontern r»etffclgte unb ent; 
lid) lieblos nusfrief,; tae J&mb* weldycs 
inteffen i'i a t i n a I i ß m u unb Uns 
glauben beimfiel, unb über ljunbert %\l)xt 
brad) gdegen l)atte ; — biefes. i'anb ifr in 
neuerer Seit wieter l>eimgefud)t werten, 
unb bat jefet unter antern erfreulieben Cirs 
fa)einungen auel) wieter foiebe ©emeinben 



werten; bie DZaiueit ber l'el;rer unb tie 
Sal)l ber ©liebet am £ntc beg, 3a^re6 
1Ö53, wel.be wie ter «itatifrif ter Ok* 
meinten getaufter viorifrcn in £eurfd)lanb 
k." entnehmen* \v'\t fie enthalten ijt im 
«ßenbboten tef> S^JangeUu»i^ ,1 wei-beJ 
in p)ib"!te:r/l;ia l^eraue tontiut t?on teir. 
-,£er[rel)er enter gleid)en (gemeinte, eo 
Diet wir Mrnel;me,n, finb teren \\^on mebs 
rerc l;m unt wieter in tiefem )laatt ge* 
grühbet", unt> wir fatten Gelegenheit mit 
l^mjelnen in etway bel : anr.t ju werten, un> 
\{)X t'mtlteber £in«f ihr für bie ilSntnbeit 
erjeneö ©emüt^ il;r in t^r erfreu \tkbt 
(fe'^enbee warnieS perj nnubte uns uielc 
Jrente. «Bie f.beinea wie in v£punbe, fo 
in '3t)i\\\\im<{, \u\v faji nd!;er ju freben, 
als ten Snglifd)en fcaptjften, Don benen 
fie i')rc 2el)rer, il;rc ^aufe unt il)re ^trdjen* 
orbnuitg Drfommen l;aben. Sliul) trafen 
fie fair ben g(< jine^ mit tiuo : 

tecut(d)e Äaptiflen occr ?Taujer, 
weld)ey leiter tie SSerröirrung Don Gelten 
unt ^eftens^camen nod) gro§e? maajt. 
fjß'ollte @ptt, bay 3Öo.rt 3 c : lt ' unferes m* 
ten J)irten, ^ienge bait in Erfüllung : Un5> 
icl? bube hod) rittverc Ö.d?a«fCi ^ic 
ftnfc» ntdjt aua Ötcfe^ ^tad.^. Unö 



autjuwetjen, bte tie Untertaud)uug fofftl* &fcfelbia*n mi $ ^ ber^bren, unö 

tiger ©eelen auf U)ren glauben üben, unb : |7c ll)Cr i Cft meisie Stimmt boren, 

wieeMd)emt,m einem biübenten3ufranb! irn ^ lt>ir0 jp j M e ^ ccr ^, c unC , 

(int. ,. • , • , v 

^ r „. . ^ I it in /iti'te wcr&cn. 

^iefe Oxmemten Dertanfen ihr Sntiies' . , 

i v ew>n~ - ^, , • ,. ■ v ,r ,.., (öc mc 1 nb en ge t a utter (i r . 

b:n ter ©tifitons^l;attgtett ter £nglija}en | j u $ e J u tf tl) J a n ^ K < ' 

'^artiften, nad) teren (&kunbfi$en unb 11» ; (^eo,rüntet J.H34. 

luingeu fie aut) im ®^R5en eingerid)tet I ^amjnirg. Stationen 36; Seller 3 • 

finb. Tic erftc (gemeinte würbe gegrun* 1 OnFen, S. eebau^er. ©litberja!)!— 587 



©ernennen getaufter £l)viftcn in ^cutfdt^anb *c, 



©eejrüncet 1837. 
Berlin. €tat. 16. Vcljrcr ®. 28. l'cfc 

mann. ©lieberja!;! s 3:37. 
(Dföfftburg. etat. 9. 3. ?. .f;mrici)S. 

©liebcrjatjl * * Bl, 

©egrünbet 1846. 
»alborg. etat. 22. O. 9t, Jeltyec. 

QMieterjaM ? ? 4iö. 

Jbütrtdtb. ^ebrer 3;$.£nai<cr. ©I. 14. 
Ättterfelfc. etat, s, l'el;rer e. 9Ju 



Tilg (in gen. — C5. Storner. " 7. 

1848« 
6cr)uxfrcn. " 8. « 25. ft. bilden. 
©ffcberjafyl * * 21. 

t>9t&t*dorf- — &. ^riebmann. 31. 
IPolgaff. '< ö. « — GH. 07. 
^cilbronn, 9. Ci. Corner u. SS. $ur* 



ger, 



@l. 



£ica,ni$. ö. 



1-4!). 

5. fflinfer. §1 
ferner. ©utberjrtW 51. £alßbccr\ 8, fr. BtyjBiii, 

3a?cr. u 14. « 2(. 5. Hemmer*, jpinneberfl. — % %.^afyr. 
®UtUr s af)[ i i 146J Xoggar ten, — O. Renner. 

.gängrtand. "2. u %. DK, jöenfen. I ^töf^ifriiäerg, 21. SS5.3£eu}. 



©lieberjatyl s s 40. 

(Dtbfrecfen. « 5. 3. Cancer. ©!. S2. 

©egruntet 1841. 
Ramfttefobttrg. « 11, " g$n>uä)eo 
unb DJu'der. ©fieberet 200. 

GRgrunbet 1842. 
Bccl.in^; VOcyt. « — <4 $©, DfteSs 
fen. ©u'rter$a&t * 192. 

©vvjrünbet 1843. 
lEimberf. " 20. « ; '<L 6teintyof. ©I. 110 
tHemel. u 14. « f. Riantfe u 301. 

©egrüntet 1844. 
£lbm& " 8. « 5. «penner, « 136. 

1845. 

Bremen. fc 13. « 3. 5. pnfen. ©I. 1 16. 

£robn häufen. " 10. « 3. Q5ecfer. 

©tteber#tyi * * 40. 

£fmpltn. " 11. // 2C;^emm|. « S9, 
04cfcert(f. u — « @. ctg. «el;mann. 

©lieber^!;! > * lö. 

1846. 

Äredfau! u — „ ^ ^treube. h 32. 

^cröfclö. *t 7 " SB. 23et;ebacb. « 76. 

3brm. « 12. " $wl u. £inrid)S. 

©lieberjal;! s * 102. 

Ötcth.'i. " 11. ;/ 3.5c @ul 5 au. 217, 

1-47. 
(Tatjcf. « 4. " fr. 2tcinba;1>. ©1.59. 
Bpangenberg. " 1.5. </ ,ö. ©etbe? 



fenb; ©liebcr$ai>l 



(toggenbarg a, 
©reb. 031. 



s 94. 

t. £oa)foar&t. 3- 

* * 5 20. 



60. 

52. 

16, 

372, 

44. 

84. 



VDittin&m< 10. 3. 5B«fi»f 

1850. 
£ru#fal. — Ä\ ö. SBre^t 3, 

1851. 
(Dffcnbad;. 7. «ö. ?icid}arbt. 33. 

1-52. 
(Topcnbagcn. —r s \\ 5. SH^btng unb 
ftorftcr. @1, * * 39, 

£b rillt v;nö6. ~ 8. 

iElbcrfcl^ u. ^Armen. 12. % &ofe 

ner. ft. SHi6&etf. W. 34. 

(D^cnfce auf jährten. — fr. SKgnu 

fer, @L t. % 10. 

1S53. 
^ornbolm. 2. y. g. üii^inj}. 35. 
Heber ft ri) t. 
3a!)l ter (Gemeinten 45. ^i\)i tcr 
fdmtlid)en ©lieber "eiefer ©emeinben 461*-. 
%m\in riyforenb tem %\\)v 1853 — 681. 
(Jntfd)lafen71. ?lu^efd)lcjyen 225. 

($5ir niedren mdnf^enf audi etn?a§ 
9?d^ereÖ t»on ben Ätnericanifcbfn ©fmein« 

tut tiefer «.reut|\ben Maurer" \u v-anet^ 
tuen, unt unfern ^efern mittbeilen ^u fori« 
neu. ©ieUekbt bat ter r-erebrte, ebtvebl 
unbefannte .rerau^eber bes "2 entboten 
beä ChMna,e!iumJ" tie ©üte, mit uns 511 
tvecbfeln, unt fonft neeb mit^utbeilen, \\\i* 
un^ unt unfern ?efern intereffant fepti 
medne.) 



55a* Scbcn «öätiÜ $ng|tbrccf)f$. 



/ i 



%\j& tern <*®eijflicfyn SXSaga^in.** 

0)leid)wie ber s -?l tU'ibocbftc ©oft $u alien 
Seiten tie 9ftei$ ge halten, bag ft tie £os 
lun \\\\t \Hnfelmlicben sor bet 9&It ftor&eg 
gtgangen, unb fid) 51t tenon QUebrigen, 
Okringen into SSerad)tetcn gewenbet tyat, 



wufr, wo or ficb vor 2Cna,|t lafie« feilte. 
3a bie Knaji ijl oft \$ ^rog rborbify bafi 
ihm barüber n?pl>l tie (#ebanfen in ten 
£inn gefommen (nib* fid) bad l'eben m 
verrufen ; et l;ar and) feinen Spillen breiit 
jje«y6fHf bajj er fid) felbjt 11 111 Dringen wellte 
au\ mambcrlei Vlrt : bat fid) eben aus bent 



wenn er tSäerfyeuge ßit feinem 
wählen wollte, wie baren bie evince l)eili#e 
Schrift roil ifr; alfo l)at e$ ilnn aucfy in 
tiefer Seit gefallen, einen geringen, vor ber 
S53eft albernen unb verachteten DJcenfcben 
vent v Un'be?£rul)l £u nehmen, unb burd) 
tenfelben tie 9)cenfd)en $nr 33u}ie $u er* 
werfen. 

®3 ifr feliter amK'fen $an0 ttttgef* 
hrcd)t, ein Sud) ma eherne feile $u &ratt«# 
fdweig, im gatyr 1599 am Dfrertage bn? 
felbjt auf biefe Sfitft geboren. £ein 93*1« 
ter ifl gewefeu 3»rgflS (higelbrecbf, ein 
(gdmeioer bafelbff, reu welchem er jwar 
tim 3eitlang jut echulen gebalten wer? 
ten, aber t'aum fo viel aeternet hat, taf, er 
Ijat tonnen ein Soan^elium lefen unb einen 
Stamen febreiben ; weiter ifr er nid)t ge? 
kommen, unb l)at wecken 9}tange1 ber 3ett 
in feinen "inubern viel iefen tonnen* inbem 
er jur leiblichen Arbeit angehalten wer? 
ben. 



2)ienfr er*'^ au f e Mtytf' erfyenfen/jeTJfedjenf erfau? 



(£r iff aber yen Sugenb auf ein betrüb? 
ter unb trauriger s Dienfd) gewefen, nnt 
bat grofce eeclenangfr unb 5Ban^feit ge* 
füllet, wekbe* tint bewegen l)at @ott fret? 
anzurufen unt $u bitten, bajj er itm bod) 
turd) feinen heiligen &ei]i treffen welle. 
cir l)at j war brei ^aln* lang ta$ Sud)ma? 
d)er?£anbwert' gelernet; bat aber felcl;es 
nid)t viel nufen ober gebrauchen fennen 
we<\en ber großen ^eelenangfr unb %x\\Uf 
rigfeitf aB weld)e tl>n oftmals fo fel)r ange? 
griffen* tafc er für s 2(ngft nirgenb? ju blei? 
ben ^en>u|t ; ba er bann oft yen ber 2(r* 
b.eit aufgefranbetu unb weggelaufen, felbjt. 
nitty wiffrnb wel)in. Gr l;at eft bie ^ad)t 
auf ber Straften gelegen, ober fid) im 
' Syw\e im teller verbergen, unb nirjjt gA 



fen wetten, iint \vu\te ef> iwllbrad)t baben, 
wenn i\)\\ (Em nid)t errettet tyatte. 11 nb 
n\\$ feine .r:o!lenangfr unb ^eelenfd)mer? 
• en ucd) mebr rermel;rete, war bieftz, bag 
biejenigen, fo mit il)m umgiengen, ntd)t 
allein nicht vernfogenb waren, ilrni einig 
^rojtß:ropf!ein ein5ufle§en,fenbern aud) im 
03egentf)eil il)m fytilt t)arf jurebeten, er fell? 
te tk £inbilbung fahren laffen, tl)eib3 il;n 
gar rerfpetteten unb rerladnen, alö einen 
tberid}ten 93cenfd;en, ber fid) fo voa$ einges 
bilbet Ijatte. 

%U feine brei 2el)rjal;re bei feinem Weit 
frer verftoffen^ l;at er bei einem anbern 
9)ceifrer eine Solang für ©efellen gears 
beitef. 5(ber bie ^eelenangjr warb nid)t 
geringer, fonbern immer großer unb trdrfer. 
£r gieng taglid) in tie Sth'fye, unb ^war 
faft alle "Xa^e tum wenigflen zweimal in 
Jpoffnunq barrel) einigen ^reft ^u erlang 
gen j aber eS tyalf il)in a f Uc^ nid)t^, er fonn^ 
te leinen $ro(t barau5 fd)epfen, vielmehr 
würbe er barüber feinen 5)citg?feUen ein 
epett, bie il;n yerlacbten, b>-\f> er fo taglid) 
in bie £irct)e gieng, unb es nicht mit il)nen 
bielt, nicht mir il)nen tränf, nod) 511 il)ren 
©e'fellfcbaften geben wollte. 

<£a er nun fo reu ten 9)cif gefeiten unb 
r-en S^bermann verfpottet warb, verlief er 
nebjf ihrer öefellfd)aft bie Arbeit bei bem 
5Dce|fter, unb begab fief; in tad X:aue, fo er 
von feiner ?Jcutter geerbef l;atte unb that 
ta feine Arbeit, fo viel er f ennte, gieng ba? 
neben taglid) in bie £:ird)e. 

eeine Arbeit war, ba§ er ben ^tudnia? 

dfern ^Jelle fpann, hatte babei aber fege? 

ringen 23erbienfr, taf, er wohl j)ungetf> 

falben tabei gefrerben ware, wenn ihn 

d-f. SBefiid)/ Sa^rg. 3, 7 :!: 



78 



2D<p Ccbcn Jgwttf (JiujclSrccfcrs. 



<3*ott nidbt eft iitn*rnatiirl:rh erhalten l>dt* ; fielen, unt (§jef* anriefen, £r rreKe tym 
re. ,Diefe unt aifbm geifrlübe Jc'otbbewea, itod; tie ^ein eerr'iiqen. 2lul) warb auf 



ihn cntliib fe ÜH, laf er räcjHtl) fünf mm 
auf feme Jtriftf fiel, unt vawcüen eine bal? 
be sgtimbc fin Öfcbet anhielt ©btt flehend 
ltd) anrufent, er weile fid) tod) über ibn 
al? einen armen OJocn|\bcu erbarmen, unb 
wolle ihm bod) ten (*H,iuben cjeben, unt 
PCn ter 3&clt hin nehmen in tie ewige 
hiinmlif^e frreibeit. Uno folebe %&e\\i 
fe&te er fort fe lantj*> hi? er von wi^n ter 
gitöien Ceelcnangft in eine fd;wcre ÄrÄttfi 
be it pet. 

Öcinc ;Ki\:nFbcif, Zrt, (Bcfkbtc w. 
£eine „ftranfbeit \i\v.} fiel; an im Satyr 
162pi am ftreitag vor Dem antern 2(b« 
vent Renntage. 2(iS er an getacktem 
£age in eer Ka^initta^s^eicit war, 
fam ihm cine fehr grejje ixtrütmif; imt 
Srawigfeit an, fo "um Styeil and) taber 
entfrunbe, tag fo wenig £eute in Der Äir* 
che waren, unt> t,\}i tie 9Jcehfcr)eri fe gar 



ttri Jftihjflri in ter (grabt herum gebetet; 
tenn er hatte we^eii feiner Junten, ta 
il)m biefelhen wieter $u (#emütl;e tarnen, 
unb ter Seufel ihn tamit anfeduetc, eine 
folebe über alle v Diaf,en grefje Hjk'm unt 
£el)mer$cn in feinem #cr$en, taf, er eigene 
litt) leiblnb fühlete fold)e ^ctjmerjen unt 
etiebe, a(e roenn il)m oicle ^Keffer hatten 
im .reiben gefreeft. Unt fonterlid; platte 
ii)\\ auch per Teufel mit ten (Tetanien, er 
fei; ja eon ijugenb au\ an »erlaffentr 
OJCenfcb gewefen, ©Ott wolle il;n nicht feiig 
haben : Qöie nud) mit ten $weifell)afrigeu 
Ojcbanfen, bajj er nicht wiffe, ob er m ter 
®nate @eKec fe» eter md)f. £*dj gleich^ 
wohl ieufute er immer in feinem £er$en : 
Stet QHut Csefu tebrijri, be? vgobne? (Statt 
te?, maibr ua? rem eon allen Junten ;— 
unt, ih teine Jrante, Qtxt 30u £bnfr, 
befehle ich meine €cele, Tu l;aft tnief; vat 
loftt, X:err, tu treuer (Metfc 



feine Süfl 51t ©ette? Sßort hatten. £>a 

er nun au* ter Älrcta fam, ging er bait $a ** nun alfe bon tem Freitage bot 

51t S3ette per gfo|cr SeTrti&nifi unt $rau* * cm antern 2lboent?*£enntage bi$ auf ten 



rigfeif, unt fliehte bait einen foKben i^cfel 
t»or aller öf'rife unt $r»inrV ta§ er auch 
nicht einen nafj'eu tropfen in feinen l'cib 



£onnerfrag in ter folgen ten SCocbe, ohne 
einige £peife eter Sranf 311 ejenief,en, in 
ter arejsfen ^eelen??(na,fr \vk ami) uber^ 



nehmen fonnte. hierüber Äim er in me* aus empfintlicben 2eibe^8(t)merjen cjele* 
nia ^agen rollent^ von allen Gräften, alfelgen hatte, fühlte er am 9)iittage um 12 
$a$ er fiel; te$ ^etes rerfabe, beejel)rete Uhr gnr eicjentlid) fca§ ihn ter Sot&on uns 
temnacl) nod) eor feinem <5"nte tai v 2lbentz ten auf antrat/ unt ta§ fub in tenen foU 
mahl, melcbc k 5 er lu\n aiub empfing, \v\a (jenben 51/elf ^tunten ta? @efuhl aller 
wiljl in fo eu'ejjet €;d)wavbl)eif, ba§ er ginne nacb unt nach rerlor. Tenn %tit 
faum fünf eter fecbB S?orte eon ter Q3eid)t j fana? wurten ihm tie x^eine ]ic\f r wie aueft 
!;erfacjen fonnte, bag and) tie llmfrehenten J tie Jöaute unt ter ejan^e ^eib, taf, er »on 
meineten, er würbe ibnen unter tin Qänz \ allen nidn* mel;r füblete ; tavai^ eerier er 
ten frerben. Ter s Preti^er welcber ihm tie epracbe u. ter OJcunt wart ihm fo freif, 
ta? Wbentmahl reichte, blieb nacbmal? ta§ er ihn nicht mein* atrfthun fonnte, auch 



nod) wot)l eine v^tunte bei ihm, in ber 
Meinung, ©Ott würte il;n batt we^nel)? 
men; unt betete ;t;ra etira? fur. (fr abet 
trieb unter weilen eor t]ro|;er ^eelen^^ln^fr 

cm fe lau'-.? L^cbbrei, bi| man e? in etlichen 
.»; aufern boren fonnte, tarüber tann eiele 
'A\ul;barn 511 il;m fameu, au] il;re .ftuiee 



fühlete er ihn nid)tmehr; ferner brnebtri 
ihm tie %u<\tn weld)e^ ereitjentlicb fül)lete, 
aber ta? CMehor war ned) übria,, tenn er 
eernabm wohl \va* ft* ihm fürbeteten, 
aucl) borete er fie einen jum antern \a<\<\\ : 
"IGie .freif unt falt fint ihm toeb tie 23eiue, 
e? wirb nun nid;t lang mit il;m wahren. 



£)a$ Ccbcn #an$ £nge(bre$f$. 



7Ü 



?flfe mar ba§ Qe!;or nod) ca nad) elf Uhr 
in Da- SDiittcrnaibt/ benn er borete ben 
£ödd)tcr n.nb elfen iu\b abrufen ; aber 
als ec> ungtftfyt urn 12 Uhr fepn mod)tei 
k»era,iena, ü > 1 1 1 aud) bad leiblid)e Ojcl;br, uno 
»>ar alfo ror Da* UirrjTefyenben 2(ua/n nid)t$ 
mehr übrig als tor tobte tforpeb wchhen 
rein anjufleiten feine üXurtet fdjon bctatbt 
mar, unb ju tern (Jnbe ein, .f emb bclcte, 
ba unterbeffen fein 05ciü turd) C^ctte* 
§0cad)t ror bi« .\:otle unb in ten JjtUHttcl 
a/f lihrer njarb. 

renn fbbalb fid) bai ($>cber MirloreH 
hatte, tauchte ihm* er mürbe mit Dem cjarn 
yn Veibe aufgenommen unt meejeje führet; 
fdmcller alö ein ^H'eit vom $oa,enr imt er 
ujarb im Qkifr a,cfübret rot tie jpellc ; ba 
jabe er eine fibreef licl>c rnoile tiefe ftinfrcr* 
ruja e$ mar ta fold) ein Oiualm, fold) cm 
■DCnud? uuO eebmaueb, fold) em SDaropf 
uno £tanP ; ia fold) em greulid) bitterer 
v^tanff ba§ er mit feinem 2>ampf unt 
<2tanf in Der \lGelt 511 rerojenben : m ter 
ftinfternijj borete er ta eine 9&<n$( ejreuli; 
d)er Stimmen fd.Teien, fo cjarjrige ijreuli* 
ibe Stimmen, taf; er 'fie ntcbf befchreiben 
fennte, tie riefen alfo : O i l>r %tx$t, fallet 
liber uns ! O ibr y>u$tU bebecfet un 5 ! 
auf Dafc voir bod) nid)t mögen gefrellet 
werten rcr feai %ngef!d}t bc£ jperrn offen* 
Oar I £) roe!) ! web ! roel; unö Skra 
fcammten l)ie in alle (Swigfert 1 

^ntem cr nun alfo oör ter ßolfe mar,, 
festen ifym oief taufent Teufel ju, er ra<üj5 
tc aud) ein verlorner »erbammter 93?cnfd); 
unt oon @ottes vHn^cficipte etwa, verfroren 
ffi;iV unt vooftten il)n aud) in tie ,f:elle 
hinein (>aben. 3Da fprad) er in feinem 
(Sfeffre : £b mid) tenn nun (\ltidj mein 
$erj unt alle Teufel oertammen motten* 
fo fannfr Tu, lieber jQerr, bimmlifdxr 
23atcr, mid) a,leid)mcl)l nid)t rertammen, 
'uon mea,en teiner großen uiMttefprav>lid)en 
K iebej tenn tu bafr micb j.i gefegtem 
, ovfyu ^eben; tu bem £n! ü, ties 



ber j;cu, Imi milifd er JPaicf, t^inn !;\6en 
eobn fur uiid) m ten '^ct j^iben, imt 
Cv bat fein Ma; fur mid) ih Reffen am 
^taniitic be? Ijem'vjen Krc u^e? ; jur SBcr* 
tjebuug aller meiner ^unrin. — £a er 
nun alfo fpraeft, ta L-.rKbmant tie ^infr^ 
mjjf ter ^tanf oer»jin^ tie Stimmen 
nmrten ftille, uno ter jjeiliac Ojeifr its 
fvbien ibm ta, unt fübrete 1 1; n m Da$ \)cU 
le £td)t oer ijoMid)en ^errlid)feit ; ^a fal^e 
cr tie Cibere tvr bellten £\uyl, uno tie 
(Stjew ter ^rorberen unt Vlpci"rel, urn 
ÖJottcö ^tubl ftußein unt ttnnjen mit 
!)immli)M)cn Sunken imt SRtfcjka. 

X^a wart ibm nJUn ron^otrtuRl) einen 
bciliejen ^Mtjel befoblen f er feilte wieber in 
tie Sfißelt ejel)CUf unt ten Seuten oerfunti? 
aen, mas er (\e feigen unt ejeboret hatte für 
ter j^olle unt im .r^mmel, jtuei jur 
^ß&oxnung ten Cjettlofeii;. tiefen 511m ^vofr 
ten betrübten. 5(uaI) mart fein iBer* 
frant er(eue!)tet;. tic gan^e SSibej 511 vers 
freben, unt tbm etgentlid) anbefob'ien f 
was er tenen 9)cen|\ben furnemlnb fao,en 
fott'tf/ nemlnl) taf; fie feilten oon ^erjen 
53u§e tl)uiv. an ^efuni ^()riftum glauben 
mit einem tebentio/n (glauben, ter fid) in 
tec 2i*6e tartbue unt bemeife/ tenn ©ott 
tbxvajt unt meUe tie ^eutbelei unt (Sd)eina 
tycilitjtVit niebt me!)r leiteiv tie \n ter Sßelt 
im £d)man^e oel)C. ^enn eä fei;e alfo 
befcblcffen im Äatl) ter .0. Dreifaltu]fe;r r 
taf, tcm SKenfd) in ter (Jmiejr'eit librifrum 

j fofle anfebauen von 2Cngefid)t vu % n#* 

I ftd)t, ter il)n nicht jusor in ter 3^'t aneje? 

jfeba.uetim ®lauben/»m ®etjre^ im $per* 

lieu. 

hierbei mart ibm ejefaejt; ta§ 5 war viel- 
5DJenfd)en in ter 3Belt |e|o ^-Ijriftum am 
fdjauen in ter 3ßiffenfd)oft/ im ^leifebe,. 
in ter Vernunft/ aber meniej 9Ju-nfd)en 
hbauen \ln\ au im (glauben; im ßjeifte,. 
im jprrje.n« mie folcl)eö tie ftrüd)te aufa 
meii'en. Penn eä fen feine Siebe in tec 
Ci'oelt, eö fen lauter .reiubelei, niemand 
menne ten antern ronQJrimD feinea .^era 



80 



Sag £cbcn S}M$ Gugctbrcd;fß. 



F 



jene, baö jeige gnugfam ait/ ta§ f^in 
erlauben im Jper^en, feu. Denn fo roenig 
nie 2id)t Pann el;ne ©lan$ fenn, wenn ee 
brennet/ tic Sonne otnie Nebcin it. @>lan$/ 
Jeuer ebne £i$e/ ein «jura* SBaum ebne 
gute 5nu1}te, fo rocnig tonne bee 0!au6c 
K»;n ofme ?«6e. 

©etcher tin ilm ergangene SSefeljl war* 
gefd)lefjen mit ber ^eibeiffung unb SBcfcrajp 
ling» baf; wenn er ee »on ficb fagte/ er 
wieber fommen feilte an ten jQrt bcr 
jttortyeif unb fyimmlifcber freute ; fo ferne 
ere aber nicht motile yon fid) fagen, fo 
fflttte er fommen an ben Ort ter Jtnjrer« 
ni|3- 

hierauf warb er lieber au* ber £(ar* 
beit geful;rer> unb ee bauchte ilm, er würbe 
lieber mit feinem ganzen 2ei6 auf fein 
Bagrr gelegt unb fing mieber anju boren; 
tarnacb begann er feine 2(ugen $u füllen/ 
unb alfo aud) in ten übrigen binnen tmb 
Steilen beö «eibee jeigte ff ch bag "eben 
had) unb m<i) mieber innerhalb 12 gtiin* 
ten, gleich) wie fiebe jiwor in 12 Stunten 
verloren (Kitte: guMd) wie er von unten 
auf gefrerben war, alfo lebete er von oben 
an mieber auf bi$ unten binaue. Unb ba 
er feine juge wieber fül)lete, ftunt er von 
feinem ftn'ger awf, unb mar fo ftarf, ale er 
vermale üin Se&enlang nid)t gemefen war, 
wollte aud) auegel;en, unb aB&alb ten 
sjM'ctigcrn anzeigen, was ihm wiberfafjren 
mar aber bk Umfrebenben fo hierüber febr 
befn;r|t waren, wellten ihn nicht auelaffett/ 
unb muF-ten nicht wk jii mit if;m baran 
waren. 

Da lief; er ben^retigor §u fldj fordern, bcr 
tl)m vor brei Segelt bae Mbenemahl ges 
reicht iftttt. tiefer vermunbertc f|.d) über 
alle O.'uify.-n, tat; er \c gefebminbe war wie* 
ber frar? werben ebne allee Q'ffenr 5vin> 
fen, iinc Krönen« (£r aber, um bein gpfls 
ld:<n 33efel)l ;u geberfamer;, unb b;e 9Jiens 
fd)en mr £m£e ;u ermahnen,' mad)te ba? 
mit bei buttm )>retiger fo fort ten %\\* 
fang, unt jreftetc ihm vor, ba^ Uc ^rebiger 



fo bofe waren/ fie rrebigten ÖJottftß 3£ert 

nid)t au* einem reinen £er$en/ ihre .£erym 
wären voll Jpojfartl), ßl)rgei$» unb ©elt* 
getj, fie tl)äten felber nid)t nad) bem, fo fie 
anbern Seilten prebigten; b arum foil ten fie 
35uf 3 e tl)un, ober ©Ott wolle fie frrafen. 

Da fagte ber obiger: 3d) bore baö 
ifr ein gbrtlid) ißerf, unb rein "DJcenfdjen* 
2Serf/ bas bezeugen bie äßerte unb bie Sjci* 
d)en. k ^3ir feilten billig )c fenn, aber mir 
finb fd>wad) ftleifd) unb 33lut, wir rennen 
ee felber nid)t allee glauben unb barnad) 
tl)un, wa* mir anbern beuten prebigen. — . 
hierauf antwortete ilmi £ane (£ngelbred)t; 
bae ift bie ^Jabrbeit! 3l>r fennet ee 
nid)t tt)un, il;r feilet ee aud) nid)t tl)im, 
©ett mill euer %{jun aud) nid;t l)aben ; 
5l)r feilt (5 b r i )t u m in eud) regieren laf* 
fen, £er will ee tbun, bem feilt il)r eud) 
ganj unb gar ergeben unb ertafftttj unb ibr 
feilt fülle freien unb eure Vernunft gef.tn#. 
gen nehmen unter bem ©el)orfam (il)rifti/ 
ba£ ber ^eilige föeift in eud) regieren fens 
ne, unb bas 05ute buret) aid) verridnen ; 
il)V feilet nur \e\)\\ ^nfrrumenre bee Jpetli* 
<\en ©eijre»/ unb ben SptiU (^3eifr in eud) 
regieren laffen, unb uid)t ten vernünftigen 
£tcrn;@eifr. 5iber tal)er femmt ee aud)j» 
ba§ il)r niebte @utee auerid)tet bei euren 
Suborern, ibr Ufitt eud) vom vernünftigen 
£ tenure ifr regieren, unb nid)t vom l;eil. 
Reifte. 

Da fagte ber s ]>rebiger : 3a mein lieber 
£ane, id) banfe bir für tie gute Sbrtfr* 
v lnütei-lid)e Q3er-mal)nung, unfer jperr ©ort 
befebre une l herauf 3)ane ^ngelbred)t 
fagte : Jbr bürft mir nicht tanfen, tanfet 
©Ott im .cimmel, bem gebübret alleinc 
Danfj i'eb unb ^reie. 3d) bin nur l)ie 
ein tobt 3nftrument tarm, ale eine freifo 
Orgelpfeife/ wenn ba nid)t aufgefd)lage« 
wirb, fo fann fie nicht flingen ; alfo bin id) 
gar (reif unb falt gewefen unb fonnte nid)t 
flingen, taf, ich aber jefee in bem SXeben 
flinge, ba^ regieret ber beil. ©eifr, unb id) 
nid)t. 3d; bin l;ie gelegen ale ein tebter 



S5<i* geben SjaivS £ngclbrd;t'$« 



81 



j?a-nbfd)ub, wcld)er wenn feilte jpanb brin 
frecfer, fid) nidjt regen ober btwtjgfl fynn ; 
ivcnn aber cine lebende J^anB triune frc? 
cfet, fo fann fid) ber Xranbfdml) regen# unb 
fommt alfo bie ©emegung nid)t pon bem 
% V;anbfd)ul;, foubcrn von ber .£fwb. 5(1 fo 
(fagte er 51t tciti $irebiger unb ton antern 
Bmt?ef;enbcn>) ifr e$ aud) mit mir . 3&r 
\h\bt mid) lu'er vor euren 2iugen liegen feh? 
en als einen tobten «ganbfdjur;/ ber fid) 
nid;t regelt ober bewegen formte ; 91" ber lie 
kbenlia,* S;anl Q5ottcs I; at fid) in mid) ge? 
fretft, in mein tobtes jjleifd) unb SMut, t>az 
gat freif unb fait roar, unb Ijatbas wieber 
iebenbig gemacht turd) feine l;immlifd)e 
Äraft/ unb tie attmacfytige Jpanb ©ortee 
regieret jefco in mir/ unb nict)t id?j benn 
(S^rifhiS lebet in mir, unt> nid;t id), 

©leid) wie er nun aber, als gefagt, ju 
anfangs feinen Q3ei$t»ftfer 5111- Q3uf,e ver? 
mal)uete, alfo tl;at er fotcbee- Don €tunb an 
aud) an alien benen fo $u il)m famen, 
SDenn biefe @cfchid)te würbe ball funb un? 
ter benen 3cad)baren, bie. benn fofoit $u 
il)m liefen, ei aud) weiter ausbreiteten ; 
unb ba wenig Sage tyernad) bie ^re biger 
foldje» auf len $\utjeln ermähmeten, unb 
als ein gotrfid; 2ßerf lax Reuten vorfalle? 
ten, aud) fie babei jur 25uf 3 e ermalineten, 
mürbe es in ber gan$en<£tabt befannt, unl 
fcie Ueute famen fo l)aupg ju ihm, lafc fie 
in feinem Jpaufe nitfrt Svaum jenug fatten, 
unb jitni %\)til auf ben etrajjen an ten 
ftenjrern bleiben mußten, liefen allen re? 
fcete er aus ber l)eil. ^-rorift beweglid) $u, 
ftellete ihnen £imme( unb .öolle por mit 
grojsem ftaefobruef, unb ermatynete fte jur 
ernfrlid)er £ebens?33efferung $ foldjeß tfjat 
er einen $ag an bem aubern {»on frül) 
borgen $ an bis in bie dlad)t, unb warb 
babep nid)t im geringeren fd)wad) an fei? 
nein bleibe, obgleid) er aud) bie Ou'uhte nicht 
rtil)ete nod) fd)lief, fonbern tiefelben mit 



mm Schlafe femmen fonnem ob er fid> 
gleid) bam mit Jleijj gefdjicfet; um berer 
rpitten fo umtfyri waren unb bafür hielten, 
er würbe wegen bes bejranbigen äBaü^ens 
pon Rinnen femmch. 3n biefer Seit bat 
er bie tyetligen (fngel ein unl Diesig Ou'ub? 
te por feinen leiblid;en 01;ren Hingen uwl 
fpielen l)oren, in wetd)e l;immlifd)e SDcujtea 
er mit einfrimmete unb fang: Zlad) ewu 
ojer ^reufcc mein £cr$c txrutnv:t, 
unb anbere viele geifrlid?e ©efänge n?et;r; 
worüber Ik fo Ui il;m waren \o freübig 
mit il;m würben in @ott, bajj jie aud) 
nid)t bafür |d)lafen fonnten, unl fungen 
oft bie gan^e 0?ad)t burd) mit it>m. 

5üä er einsmaB bei SXntyorung biefer 
l)immlifd)en ^Jcufiea, bie teilte fo bei i\)m 
waren alfo anrebete : ,£6ret bod), wie 
bie heiligen Sngel im Xpimmel fingen u. 
fpielen, öffnete ©ort ber Jgerr einer from? 
men QBittfrau mit O'iamen ed)ul)mannin, 
il)re leiblid)e Ol)ren, la$ fte bas fyerrli? 
d)e Ijimmlifdie ^piel mit antrete, unb 
5war einen fo fürtrefftid)en lieblid)eu 
^lang, lab fc *£ mit feinen ^nfrrumeiu 
ten in ber -JBelt 5U Dergleichen wu§te. 

J)en €d)laf yj. beforbern würben mit? 
lerweil feine Altern nebfr ben s ^rebigern 
eins, il;m einen (£d)iaftrunt ! bereiten 511 
lajjcn, wie fte bann aud) traten, unl ei* 
nen Vlr^t t'ommen liefen, ber il;m einen 
fe()r ftarfen €d)laftrunf eingab. 5ils aber 
foldjes gar nid)ts wirkte, unb jpauövingel? 
bred)t in feiner ^3>ii\i fort fuhr unb ben $ag 
mit emfrlichen Q5u§?^ermal)nungen unb 
bie Oiadjt mit lieblidxn (gefangen ol)ne al? 
len Sd)laf jubrad)te, fc^loffen fte Ü;m fein 
$}au$ ju» laf 3 feine Seilte mel)r ju il)iu 
fommen fonnten, weil fic beforgten er wür? 
be von Sinnen fommen, \va\n bie war? 
men X;unbötagen herbei fämen. .rierauf 
würbe er vom ®cifr (Lottes getrieben bas 
SßBort ber Q?u§e außer bem J^aufe iu »er* 



Vlbfingung ber nerrlid)fren l'ob?unb ^yreu?! fünbigen, unb 511 allen benen ju gel)en, fo 
ben?l'ieber jubrad)te ; wie er lenn ganzer feiner, begehrenb waren, wtldje^ er benn 
\\iun ^onat lang nid;t ge fd) l a fen, aud) nid)t > aud) tl;at. Unl alfo warb b*§ SBört &cti 



82 



gin Scfud) am Niagara $'M< 



tes ^lu\^ ihn immer weiter ausbreitet, . 
■intern viele Seilte 3^1 in ibic Käufer fpr*i 
terten, in roeMjni rirw grd|* &n$atyt tnjri 
9)ienfeben gtafammrn fam, welche timbre* 
re; unt Wife nahmen? ui £er$en; unt>; 
fienejen an il;r ?e&en 311 fc.0er.ri« 



©in &tfu$ am %ti6$ärä Jfiitt« 

Crs fof$re nun aucl) ttwaty tar&ter tu 

webl ae lacht l;ättcfr, wenn tu es battefr 
feben fennen. fJJuin riet!) uns nämlich eis 
ne ^trecte tinted eter üie!mel;r l)infei tem 
■J-rtll hinein 311 dfljen; unt 8$ uns um ein 
Sßiflfgeö tie itleiter unt einen Rubrer bte 
511 an. Ta M) tenn gern baB ©an^e fei); 
eti wellte, fö cntfcbleffen wir und Q3cite t.u 
jü. 2?alt waren wir mit gelben wachs* 
ruchenen üJcatrefenfleitern anejetban, wo* 
Ui felbjr tie Üfliitrofenfappe nicht fe!)Ue, 
unt nun gtn^ ei eine tiefe £5ßenWltrej$e 
hinunter, an ten fteilen Selfenwänten l)hi, 
bl§ wir wietcr twn unten an ten machtu 
gen 5(utt)en l)in.uiffd)auen rennten ; taun 
wanterten wir jitoäfd)ctt berüberraamten 
Seifen unt ter braufenten ^Baffcrfiutb fyris 
ein.— "£a war es aber, als wellten Die (51* 
emente uns auf tic s })rebe fteiten, eb imfer 
(Ücutl; es mit ihnen aushalten Fenne ; eine 
SßeUe donnerte gewaltiger als tie antere, 
unt jete febien tie Reifen über uns mit 
fich fortzureiten; tann afd wir ried) \vü* 
ter febritten, famen tie 9vegena,üff<> nicht 
fowebl ren eben herab, air- eon mmn be? 
rauf, tenn ter SSine trieb efffere" tie auft 
freigenoen Tampfwelt'en auf uns $u, unt 
tann lief tas Gaffer in Strömen über 
uns herab, fcafj wir öfters ftille halten 
mtlfttttr ehe wir unferc Slugen offnen unl 
weiter fchreiteu fonnten. iHch, ta mu|te 
man ;u (auter Crfraunen werten ! 8$#< 
arme ü&iWmlffrl fdmehen wir ans unferer 
Tenner unt Qkwittcrhobte wieter hervor. 
3d) fraate unfern Jübrer, \vk weit wirge* 



wejenfencn, worauf er fagre, wir |encn . 
rate 240 $u§ hinter tem Gaffer ferftp* 
fingen. Cts fangt tiefes an &«.m fo$f* 
nannten Table rock an. Tenfc jefet nicht 
an (Gefahren, eter an ein \}£ageftücf, ta ■;• 
ict) hergemacht Ijatre ; es i fr \o füber« ta'; 
id.) ganj gut tich hatte wenigstens- #n 
etiuf writ hinein fübren fennen, unft i\l> 
wünfehte nur, taö wäre mir nod) wegtut? 
gewefen. — 

S&dtb Gefangen wir ttn£ auf tem s ?uicf? 
wege von tem [ioi\s-;hoe Fall ünb tem 
Table rock, ta that mir tie wieterbegm- 
nente drille wel)l. 3d) leimte dies rub'g 
be|\hauen, unt auch wein inneres überlief, 
fleh ter Övube. .£ier.uif fuhren wir wieter 
auf tie anrericauifche eeite berufter. Tic 
Trabrbn'ufe, welche 2 beeilen weiter unten 
über ten reif enteu £trom e,ebt gefiel 'mir 
befeu^ers ; fk haiT^t an ^wei ^rabrlninten, 
tie ü'ber 9(X) %u$ (amf fiut. s ?l'tP3 ter 
^•ernefiebr )U }>\ fr a uS, ,rls Ijhtge nur ein 
breites Q5air? l)im>ber. Entlieh wuvtai 
wir mir einer SOJnfd)im auf einer • £;feu* 
bahn neben ter treppe hinaun\e3oaen, tie 
wir hinuntenvrrievjen waren, unt befanten 
uns wieter in tem anmutigen ^i^ltd^en, 
a-ws tem wir ^efommen warciv 

??un war es Ö:in Uhr. 3&ir Öefanten 
uns wieter im .Corel, tie <^5locfe cu-fchalltc 
5ttm 9Jcittae\effen. ?in ten fttngett 'itfehen 
Übten fiel) (t)\\\ 15ö s ^erfonen, .ra-ren unO 
^ameii/ nieter, unt 25 fd)war^e "?(nfwärs 
ter ffoejen um uns herum. 3tf) halte es 
aber feiner weitem 35efd)re1bung werth, 
loiewebl ich aird) ta mami)e ftille Section 
mir nahm. 

9Jin O^achmitra^ C\\nc\a\ wir auf ter 
americanifdnm eeite auf tem fe^euannten 
Goat-island fpa^iervn. Unt von ta will 
ich tir noch ein wenia, cr^äblen, tenn für 
Cid) h^tu" ich mir fo ml ejcmertt, ViA) hat? 
tc id) in meinen (^etaufen fretS bei mir. 
Suerjr geben wir über eine Erliefe auf tie^ 
fe ; 3nfel hinüber j fte ifl mit präduiejeu 
Daumen bewadM'en, in teren Schlitten 



£tu>a$ für bit Sugcnb. 



**3 



ber einen £fite be* fisje* 'aauiani «Pirt webl Wenigen l)ier $e ft, utct 



man roterer Oil 

nannten Renter JmAs Anfcatiut* Derjenige* 

ten id) bir bereits Befdme&en- tyn biefem 

Ufer fd>auen wir Ca* fehäuiurnt binabfrtiü 

V'nbeu ftlurb $u; um fie bor bic^t fub ein j 

teppetof £Kea.enbOi}en mir berduben ftar* 

fcen. !Terr jeigt man uns einen frieden* 

tueror ctlKbcu' ^nvneinjüihvr aWraii! 2fyr «* #*'« *«<*> **«■«* unb- 

mit cinw *db*rn in fciii »nmiv «« ft ftreunbinnert, liebe Amber, unb iiu- babt 

oben übet V r, wellte, binaboteitete unbetroa fr K *>»*J *"*<* »•»* ■*** *i *™n 



fenn — unb rool)l fnum einem von JDenen* 
bie ihre <yrcube mir (*jelD err'aufen uuiffeiu 



CtUMi fur No 3*d* n d' 



<i ^ibnrre bai>o.u mir ibr in bie iiefe tyn* 
unter griffen unb grrfd}iuetttrt rourbe. 

^aww geben wis wie ber gum Horse 
shoe pull auf bei red?ren Seite nub befreie 
4en ben Prospect Tower. Da r'ennen wir 
.j.wei teilen fcr« A-iu^ fyin.uif bie f*$cnnmu 
ren Rapids (^rromfibneüen) befebauen, 
UVO biifl Raffer üben cine feibeube Oiejralr 
annimmt unb fe recht will) bc»i «yatteeut* 
tjcejeneilt. Auf ber anbern eeire über? 
i\b«uten nur bie bei ben ftaKe unb in ber 
Vyerne bie SPralMtnufe mir einem QMict. 
r £anu femnir i'in Ueineö ITanipfb«otf ße* 

nannr -M,ia 01 the Mist'' ben g( ¥ g fcm ««* « cr ® ctf ' imb ** al * »«f** 

pnb. 



geliebt. SI ift auct) roirflicfo eine fej?tid)e 
ftad)e, einen ftreunb, befenber» emem 
Jreunb in ber 9cctl) $u baben. (** eu'bt 
fide ftreunbe, tie uiv5 fe (aneje $ua,etl)an 
ftub, ate wir in ©diet* unb Sßofyljfrmb un$ 
(»efinben; wenn wir aber inä llnajütf unb 
Mrmutlj gtratfyÄty fo fennen fie uns nid)fc 
mehr. — $d) roeij; einen ftreunb, t:tn id» 
eitel) wn aanjeni -freien anratbe, unb ber 
im (Ulücf unt Unejlutf, in ^tittn unb 
ftreuben jfete tcvfelOe bleifct. 

ftrcuub? Qv ifr ein 
ÜJcenfibenfinb ; 



4\cnnt ihr beu 



auf unfc fat)vt fe n-.ibe an ben ^-all bin, 
ban es garij befpri^t unb bereem.ee wirb, 
u.ub feiert bann wieber um. Dies- irr webl 
ber reidnle, fibeufre ^Inlm'ef, bm man \)as 
beu faun. CiKb!i<b l^at)en wir un$ ami) 
bier fart (jefel)en^ !ba m.v.ben wir neci) einen 
tu-inen £pau"erjgan\j (\h\ In '^UU ü'ben 
ba:> 'IGid^tigire an, unb nid)t ebne jiemlU 
ibe '^rimibun; 1 , fetfren wir nad) beut Jpofel 
v^n'ul Ss warinbeffen 4 Ubr geworben. 
lim 5 Ubr fa^en wir im ^ifenba^^Bass 



$$ fijifr, nwä l;ed), »or ii)m in £taub bei* 

bin; 
.reel) fiebt man \l)\\ um ivinber fid) bes 

mub'n. 

5vennfr bu ihn wel)l? 
labial babin! 
oura ejrefjcn eninbcrfreuub ftel)t unfee 
(Sinn ! 
$3cod)te biefer ?ßcr§ bod) aud) ben ins» 
nerfren ^Gunfd) eure^ SjerjeriS auebrücfen, 
befenber^ bie le&ren SÖBorte : 



i»i 



<V:n auf bem \ün'ae n,nb ^uffale, wo wirj"3um yref^n ejviuberfreunb freist unfep 
um l)vüö 7 Ubr eintrafen, — 

i\uio.je werben mir bie Sinbriixfe tiefet 
$aged kno'erge|(td) bleiben, tenn id) balte 
ibn für eine s £efd\\runa, bie mir »on Oben 
gewönnet n>ar, nb beburfte fie. 3^ jv ^ H ' 
ben jperrn auf eine neue 5ßeife bewunbern 
aelernt. Oeur €cbabe, bvif, febbe berrlid^e 
s 4>la|e aud) ber (günbe muffen preieejeeje* 
ben fe'wn, i»e»ön id) mamte barte lieber? 
^cuejunej befam. 3(ber tai göttliche 95er* 



SSUUÜ 

a&)r wie warer i|;r alle fe ejiruflid), fo fej 

ifgri-r— 

^Jn 3efa gr6t eö nun audi eine ewi^e, b** 
jranbi^e .^reuubfebafr; jebe ^ieunb|\taft 
aiifcv ibm bauert bed)fren5 biö ^m Qfrva* 
be; brüber t)inau5 ijH bunfel uno fein 
.frennunej^lern fd)immert für ftreunbe, 
bie ben Jpeirr» 3efum nid)t lieb baben; 
benn in ber X;clle weif, man nid;tö »ou 



84 



gtwcts für t>tc Sucjcni) 



Arcimtfduft mit ?icbe ; tort peftfcfttf ) men fa'ftirri ermalmfen jU fid) gegenfei tigr 
J>afr Zerrüttung ünfc 'ewige Snf$weiung fld) niit (Jrriff jeter ®c\Yä(ttyäti4feitr mc* 
r-ofl dual ifto ^Cn^fr/ unt bie ftreünbe,- tie biirc^ man fie von Urem ©lauben abwen* 
fid) binieten aufcet £l;rijfo geliebt Ijaben, big ju mad)en fuebte, §u wiberfefceu. SDic 



werben (ich bort baffm, weil f« einanber 



Stanb^aftigfeit tiefer jungen ^efenner 



l)ieniee<nauf bem Q£eg bet, £imt* beftarft brachte tie Surfen in 3Butl). Sftetyr al§ 
haben. Vlbcr ftre.u.nbe in Sjefij pnb wabsj einmal fielen tl>re h;rannifd)e Ferren über 
rc, un^rtrennlidu' ftgmnbe, tie aud) im f!c l)er f fd)!ugen unb mi|i)anbelten fie alfo, 
Scbe nie gejldneben ftnjD* Tarum fagtjtaf, man fie für tobt auf ber£tette liegen 
man mit SKcd; t von tenen, tie in £l)rifro 
frerben : "£ie fint uns poraru ober r»Oä 
ausgegangen." 



%\% ber franjofiferje $iin$fing einfl fo 
jämmerlich jügericfytet ta tag, fam fein 



SJScnq ihr baber, meine liebe hinter, ein* j S rettnt 5 U il J m ' «»* «0« S« 6efud)en ; er 
mal 3cfum 511m ftreunte babt, fo wirbs I iru ^ te mdtf, fo er tottoter («*enbi$ fei;, 
cud) auch nicht an fokben wahren ^rcun^i unb ™f il ) m bii fanem Manien. SDie 
ten fehlen, tie tem jreilant, alö ferne' a 'f ren ^3orte, welche ter ijat&totte, mt|i 
(gebaafe nachfolgen. £ie erfreu CHnifren ; l ^ nMt * $«imb l;e»or&rad)tf, waren; 
nannten fid) Brüter unb £d)roejJero, nib "3* Wn ein tariff bii in ten Set!" 



aud) heutzutage nennen fub biejemgen alfo, 
tie tem .Ceilanb n a cb folgen. 

JT-iefe Einleitung t>at end) m'elleicht et: 



Salb nachher würbe ter fraifySjifdje Sung« 
ling wieber geflmb, unb wollte Uimm 
^yrcunb, tem (Snglänter, einen &efitd) 
abfratteh; et fanb ifyn gleichfalls Ijalbrebt 



was ;u fange aebnucbt, mit ihr fenb aletd) ! ,^ , , 

* . - • «, -< , h 00 " ^*i^e»f b«« « fo eben erbalten bat* 

von «nfang an auf eine ©e|d)td)te ge? 1 



fpannt gewefen ; allein meine lieben Sefer ! 
unb l'cferinnen, (et) mod)te eud) gerne §u# 
üleid) über tie SfBabrbeit/ tie allein feliq 



fe, auf einer fd)Ied)ten €trol;becfe ausge* 
fireert ta liegen. 5Der SSarbar war nod) 
mit einigen Surfen anwefenb, aber ter 
Jüngling ging furchtlos mitten burd) fii 



macht» richtige leonine beibringen; benn , ; * ■ j v - - . ^ 

k . :_ v ( ' J - J ' , k .. ( '. v l;inturd> unb fragte einen brennt mit 

bas i|r to;b tie jpauptadje, bafe ibr in ter f , . ~ . ^ ._ v . 

f . ' .. ^ J, •-/ ,.. lauter stimme: "5Ber nr bir lieber, 



(*rfenntnif;» an 20eiöl)eit unt (^natc 
wachfet» bei ©ort unt Ü)cenfd)en, wie unfer 
bo.hge lobrer Örlofer. CDie erwartete @e? 



jS^rifruö ober ?3hil;anieb?" ^er junge 
Snglanber, feiner Schmerlen oergeffenb/ 

antwortete mit f'raftiger Stimme: "(5l)ri» 



1cbid)te tolat jefcr,- unö ite wirb euch swei h, . „s t . ; Cr ., ■ v , 

' V • .% .. r ' ' .< t \ fruö. — 3d) 6m em (M;nir, unb werbe alö 
vvreunbc, wie ico ]ie oben bekhrteben babe^ re< .- „ , „ -,. 1.. . 

. ./ ' ' ' ' MSbnjr jleroen." &u Surfen würben ra? 

l>or vluaen trelien. r . -^ , „ . k . _. . . „. 

fenb vor uGutl); allem tie ^rantbaftigfeit 



^DtC beiden ^rcune>c in ^erPjdwoerci. 

3wei junge Glnifren wn ungefebr fünf* 

||el)n Sauren/ ter eine ein Jran^ofe unb ter 



unb ter SOcutl) tiefer beiben Jünglinge 
machten einen foleben Sinbrucf auf fie f 
bag man fier-on nun an in Qliit)e üi$. 



mtere dn Sngldnber# fielen jweien 9)^ 3^»^) rcnwbe tiefen jun^n beugen ter 



bamebanern in tie X;ante f tie )ic 511 et'la* 
wn machten. ^l;re beiben o r ;erren wobn^ 
reh in Surril unb waren Nachbarn. Der 
(Glaube an ben drlcKr, tl)re 3'ugent; ibr 
Knglürf unb tie Oiabc, in ter fie bcifnm* 
men wohnten, verbanten tie Jünglinge ju 
inniger ^reuntfehaft, rhiö \o oft fie mfam* 



beö Sebenö balb ju 



SÖ3al)rl;eit tic .tfrone 

Sheil. j>a§ folgente 3al)r frarben bepte 
faft 511 gl cid) er %tit an einer unb berfelben 
tfrarityeir. ^0 waren tiefe tbeuren 
Jreunte aud) im Sfeobe nid;r gefd;?eben, 



5Bmf do« SDJicbael Sranfe/ >c. 1747« 



93ej unferer nculicben Keife nach Or vorgefrellt, wie jcfct gcmclbet, fo fann eine 



©emeinbc ctwan 2 ©ruber ober rote »iel (ie 
e$ gut findet, 2£ar)lfrimmcn nehmen, if no 



fren waren wir fo glütfiidv wieber einige 
aire Tocumente auftufinben, tie ivcrrb flnb 
Aufbewahrt tu »erben. 5&'l aebcnfiir,. 
bie§m«( folaenben im Original Si^anbe* H *«W ** ^ crrn ^ «Hi lauen a» 
nen unb mehr all bunbertiährigen jfemmen ; welchen bann es trifft, fell m ber 

^ricf »on michacl $r«nft «n We!8ur*t^ttfdbien#n, root pi fo Seit ju 
(Bcmcinfce in (Bttmantown. biercn »orfommfj nicr>t air- 6efHtigt $u 
Sonefrogar £ec. 9, 1747. Ifepru fwibern auf eine anbete Seit eben 



wieber fo tbun. 3Benri aber ein trüber 
gum &eltejten*XNfttft in ber Prüfung frebt, 
ben foil man verfud)en juror, barnadi laffe 



GJnabc fey mit euch, unb briete »en 
©ott unferm 2>ater, unb bem Jperrn 3efu 

(Ebrifto, ber una mit feiner reinen 2iebe aft 

' , k . « . r . , . man ihn bienen, wenn er unnraflicb i|t, 

liebet bat, unb noch ai!e;ett mit feiner brun*; , „ ' a . „ ^. , _ 
. ,. , * ■ , -, Iroie Paulus \aat, 1 diniert), 3. 

trtaen Siebe uns liebet. «5on t-em wunfa^e \ _ . .J. t . . „ ,. . _ 

. , Ä , . .. n . , m . . ^. (huh ut wiuen, hebe ©ruber, aus Crrs 

üb Euch in feiner reinen Siebe ,ynebe, Gfr* L , \ ." rj _, , 

. c . r . . , . . •. • j ~ fah/runa,, ba& vor etlichen 3^«» ^ ei **n$ 
mafeit, fceiliafeit/ unb im (blauben w ! ' ö ' . , C, 

.: v . t . , ... -, » in §one|roaa einmal ftcb uigetragen bah, 

Uanbiarcit au^ubarren, unb m bem Sberr , ' ? ' .; J *; ,. 

v . r ° . < . . , r or , • ;u tauftn war ; ba roar üb bamal franf, 

bes £crrn totzuarbeiten mit allen Slrbei* , 3 ' ..**-*... • , ' 

c . _ f. (v f r c, ■,-• flfmflrt unb fonnte bas $ßerf nicht vermuten. 2\i 
tern unb Streitern 3e|u Sl;ri|rif 5(mcn, i , -.T. / •• 

l;aben bann 2 £icner mttemanber ^elo§t# 

9C0e meine febr wertbe unb vielgeliebte unb weld)en eg öetreffcn l)atf b er taufte b^ 1 
trüber in ©ermantomn, 9(lte unb iftr ■ ma [* f U nb war wol;l ^an^en. ^6 war 
jungen fammt ber g^njen ©emeinbe, tann rin ^ ruteff ber im ^ erfud) frunl5e 
trüber unb €d)rreftern, fei;b l^licr, ö e? s ie k^rju perforgenj barnad? watUin 
ö rü§et mit ber Siebe 3efu. 5(n;en. | Q?robbred)en gehalten, tri würbe einem 

Leiter, liebe trüber, tt)ue irf) eud) $u ©ruber anvertrauet ol)ne Soo>5. j)a war 
wiffen, bafc id) euer liebes Schreiben unb eö unorbentlicb |Ugegangen> bafc man fid) 
(Jbrerbietuncje^-racjen von bem lieben v onu auf bie etymalicje ^orintl)cr;®emeinte be? 
ber Sonrab #artmann uiredn in Siebe ems rufen wollte, ta§ ^aulu? it)nen baf 2>rob 
pfangen babe, unb weil ber liebe -Q5ruber ju brecten jugelaffen bat or)ne ^(elKfte. 
febr fort eilet, fo babe icb nicht viel mit an* tyUin ©lauben ifr, taf 3 es aud) au? Srmftn* 
bem ^rubern tonnen tXatb pnecjen, von j getung ber 9(eltefren cjefcheben ift, Denn 
bem iljr gerne eine Antwort \)ätM, c6 euer) ^aulus befiel)lt J>emad) bem Situ*, tk 
fonne nach bem Evangelium Vollmacht ges ^tdbte l)in unb ber $u btfzbtn mit 2(e(te* 
geben werben, ol;ne ^Celtefre $reb ju brechen freu. Sit. 1. SDa ftebet man wol)l bei 
ober ni6t. SD^eine einfaltige Antwort iff, ten (iorintl)ern, tab, e? gan§ unorbentlid) 
nicht tafc es fchlüf 3 ig ober &unbfefl freien ijr jugegangen, weil fte feinen 5(eltefren 



foil wri ich fcl)reibe, fonbern fann eö ans 
bern Q3rübern wot)l überlaffen, fo boeb was 
mein Srfenntnif/ ^inn unb 9vatl) ifr, 
namlid) wann es gefdiiebet aus (rrmang. 
lung eines s ?£eltejten, fo fonne es wot;l frut 
gelaffen werben, unt wann in einer &a 
ineinbe ein Q5ruber von ber ©emeinbe in 
cin^erfud) geftellt werben für einen %ttits 
freu ju bienen, wenn man ihn geprüft 1>U. 



ober 53orfreber fyatten. 3d) hoffe aber bei 
eud), liebe ©ruber, aufs bejre, unb [nic^t 
wie bei tin @ovintl)ern. ^arum wunfd e 
icb eud) viel triebe, Siebe, unb fleijjig ju 
\i\)\\ ju galten bie Einigfeit im ©eifr, unt 
befrdnbig ;,u bleiben in ber ?ivofrel Sebre, 
unb im ©robbred)en, unb in ber ©emeins 
fd)aft, unb im &btt Kp. Qoefd% 2. 
hiermit fcblief 3 e id) unb grüfee eud) famt 



S(l aber in einer ©emeinbe fein ©ruber ben Peinigen, unb befehle eud) bem S?ert 



86 SDte ur^aftc ©:m:i:i&: to gcwcajfct BÄöifp $& 

«Seiner ©nabe, ja (So^rirnb bem lebenbigru 
*SB3ott" | ter gebe eitcf) Irnb uhä turd) feinen 
\$)euT nad) ©arres Matt) unt ?Sort £ätt& 
ju^alte« in fcet t'tebe Jefa. Amen. 

Wildjatt frcn'gl 
93erMei6e turd; tic (£nabe ©otteä euer 
in Viebe 93erüun&ener 55rnber unb ÜJcitar* 
lu-ircr nad; oer fetyre $rf« S^ttftt: S(men. 



BTic uralte (ScmcinSc in üancaftcr 
(fount?, pa. 

Sortfefcung Don £eftt 23. 

£c pjel ifr inteffen ebne weleö J-orfdjen 
unb J'aebtenfen beutlüfy, aus ten r-crbans. 
tenen 3krid)teni über tie wir rür >efct 
nid>t jjtinauö geben wellen/ ba§ tie fiebens 
jabriac p5erfurt)un^ ( v?i{ te£ Sarvrefyers 
YTCidv»cl pfatifc nunmebr (in £nte bat; 
to bajs er aus biefer Jfeuer^Probe aB fei* 
ne$ ©olb geläutert unb gereinigt terror 
ging, unt »on nun an roieber, fraftig unt 
fegeusreid) am Aufbau ter ©emeinbe 
ivirfte. fTenn in tern namlidjeu $ai)r 
17 03, in meinem fid) ber porty'ngemelbete 
llmfrant mit 3*icob Sonntag uuru.v 
finben «Sir, bajj nicht weniger als IS ober 
29 »Jkrfcnen turd; tie Ijwlige ^aufe binjiu 
grtfyan würben ^u ter ©emeinbe. 

Jpicr mocbten manage unferer lieben Sejt 
fer fragen : <&inb tenn in ten tmrigen fie* 
ben Saferen gar feine getauft werten, unt 
ifr alfo *A$ >lBeff ©otreS fo lang gan$ fiifl 
gefrantcn? — Darauf fonwn wir antr&ers 
ten» tafc unfere 3>erid)te nfcht fe fagen, 
fenbern nur selten. (jtel>e v2eire 12.) 
** SDa§ ten Sjorirc^v uiel üXüjje unt 25er* 
fud)ung betrcjfen, unb er barum in fieben 
3aljren nid}t inebr a u f-g e f d) r i e b e n 
1Mb:.*' 5£ir turf: n taber mit einiger 3u* 
wrfiefyt fd;liej$cn, ta§ ungeachtet nicht? anp 
gtf$rieben werten, tie Gemeinte ©itftes 
in tiefer (gegen b ibren full en ©ang ferr^ 
ging* bafc SBcrfammlungen gehalten wur? 
ten, ba§i>as k 3>ert ©oxtes* ba«3 £»angeli* 
urn pun 3«fu §l;rijfO; wel !;e: e:;;c Kraft 



©ofteS ifr jut g-rttgfeit after t'e tat.m 
glauben, au.b in biefer ^:it an ^eeUn£ra* 
Äraff bewies, unb fie wi{I : g nttcbt* 
^>unt einer- guten Ö^piiTer. rtauf* 

^uriibten, unt bä§ nntlva aiiefj perinutl)? 
lid) Seelen In tiefer 7 -, Unb ibve 

Kamefei'm §ininirf an.i'ejl^rrcöen trai 
ebfeben fie in feinem irtif.l;en v. 
fd;rieben ycluu. 

T.i rt»ir tie uni anrerrrtinten 35ü 
(!Kannfcrf)?te) bait lviet.: ".^irfen 

mnflen, rppurn mfr nod) bte 
^rüofe barmet abkbreiben, unt aöe \v; ; t:? 
re ?(rtmerftfng<ii auf tie Siifunffc perfpas 
reu. C55te es au-5 bem eigerrfjanbi^eii 
33öd)feirt beö ttlfcbäfl pfa'trj^ ei 
arbeitete et' rcn 1T6^ an ivieter ferr ini 
^9einberi;e bee e^errn 5ß an fein Chite» 
unt i?urton do« \a:>r, ur^ ?<?a 

Seit £fl S-t "biniuaefban, t ; e ta fe(nj 
gurten, 5'.t ter i: . > v 2L:o. • 

2: ^17. 

%m 3>ibr 1704 be;§t e^ in einem an* 
tan ^u-d^ein, irurte "(Tbrifliail 
ac?iCuir jum S)wuj! ter ®erheinl 
^•riete unt Siwgfeit e I T:- 

jrcembetf'- a!s®ef)ü(fe ?j£ s in N r r re!>erfv ■ 
| in bem ^abr 1709 tea 4 >Ota^ flue- ibn» 
! tre tränte aufgelegt werben an ffitcfcafl 
Pfaitt^, unferm SSerfteljer feinen ^t.i'6» 

n alfo &i-B bieber gefommen ti:. 
[fe unb gute ©cru.t'te." 

SDann^fiiVeS: "%nm U$9 f ben 14 

jtÜtan (alfo nur 10 i^age na:b ter ^e'~a:;^ 
! g im g r o n vT h r i n r a 1 1 £ a n g c n c«f er ) i fr 
unfer lieber trüber niid^acl pfcaii^ 
QSorjfeljer t:r ©emembe in C-: 
i)a in tern jperrn entfd)(afen nab eie* 
(em (Sreufe liilb l'eiten, feines 2(fterö im 
ÖOgften Satyr, ta ibn ®ott im Ofen bed 
Sfenbö r^obl bennibrt unt aucVnvablf ges 
maebt batte. £r l\n al§ ?(eltefrer unt 
9Sbrfrel)er ter gemeinte in (5onef!oga unt 
iSJeieeidjenlanb gebienet unb roraeiranten 
fdifitr cter beinabe 21 jitbre." ^ui> 



. cmcs cd;ullcf)tcrö. 



87 



Mien bit t ie :\ub\ 

M<jen 
Dei 

. ...—- 

ktwft 
iü bis auf . 

^runfci 

9J?ennt 171 . ai:J> 

: i tarnen ber ©etauften 
beau' iv 
Kr, biefcs SSBert wirb and) einmal ;.u uns 
ferm jftameh fommVnJ ünb ba'runi 

Den, unb in ßljrijti 9ßort unb £ob ; 
bcn jufüfbe« ! 9.Äerfw&r*ig tfl> w. 
j£n&< bei aiteüen ©canufcriptS frclit : 

"2(iwo 1745. (2u'.i>a m ter (£§dmfr. 
SSon Grf.brecfen unb GJntfe&en ; 9ftatrl). ! 
7: 28. $ci>.7: 46. ?(p. %{<b. 24: 
25. £mjb fc#t Crl;e : 9ftattl>. 19. 1 SJccL 
-J: 24; 3)carc. 10. Dafcman Otam;anb 
:bc|r$ verodre; 1 ^hc[f. 5. 1 ^cr, 3:9. 
9u>m. J2: 17. e<?n(4)w.20: 22. 24: 
29. 17: 13. SS eil ber Äned)tfd)aft 
weburd) man ösett gefallt; 1 @or. 9: 
19. £om VuTjjcrnip; Süeatty. 15: 12. j 
13: 41. SSon 3^*9?** ober J^ejeugen ; 
|. 19. 4 Spiof. 3G ; 30, 17: 6.1 
3o!jl 8: 18. 2 e^tn-joa. i<\ g&on tec 
$rueht !vo @eijres; ©aj. 5i 22. lj 
"timotn. 6: ll. 3Bw von ofccrVor @ott| 
fit reben; g^rad) 27: 12. djfyef. 5 : j 
19. Gel. 3, 17." (&h wirb Üti«tyanb 
fdwben, wenn et tiefe Sprüche nac! | 
gen unb bebädülidj lefen wifl.l 



$flt$fanbr. 

/iice} etneo öciniUcln-cro. 
3d? freue und) von irerjen, 

Uni lobe meinen <*ott, 
®er mich j&ura) 2Jnajl unb (£d)mcr$en 
ÜBirb führen au* ber dloty; 

aud) befleißen, 
v^o fiel iih faun iv.\t ipeifr 
v X'iic £ina,ea, SLpbcrif greifen, 
3n meiner finden 9iei|j\ 

o 

£tfe ^'u^evib rooi)l ju lehren, 

3ir meine grojje 2ujt; 
(De et jrärfe mein SBegefyren, 

Sita/ aus ber Sunfcen 2uft, 
;Da§ ich bein SGBcrt raoa/ lel;ren, 

3n vieler hinter £cr$, 
■Dein Vtl) (Hid) uod) vermehren, 

©etreuttd) olme ©djerj, 

g 

93clt 8 innen, SSeten Sefen, 

Vertreib id) meine stit, 
3d) ban? bem tyednien 2Bcfeiv 

©Ott aj6t aufriebe nheit; 
Unb mahn bie ^cbüler finani, 

8o ber' id) meine ftreub' ; 
3$ lieb bas fü|e S^ingcn* 

fee»? an tie (hri afrit. 
4. 
ür>;e lieblid) toirb'S ba flfn^en; 

SBec fettes ^ajefrat, 
ÜBann @otte§ ipecr roirb fina/n, 

93iit ^fatmen um ihn gefyt; 
(lj wirb viel reiner lauten, 

5(l'o uhfet 9Kefen bici> 
©rum bleibe nur im ©lauben, 

(£ö wirb nid)t fehlen bir. 
ö. 
<5Jott tbu' id) beviüd) lieben, 

Will atö ein weifer 93tannf 
!Ten S<i>n)ad)«n nid)t betrüben, 

3l;ta b'er.en wo td) fann ; 
ÄVin v ^a§ foil' 'fid) mehr Reißen, 

©et e,incm wahren Gbrifr 
^er alte ^cenfd) muj f.^wcujen, 

^i3ann bu verneuert bift. 



88 



Sic v qci|1(id;c 3ctl)rc$jcit«n. 



Unb aud) fduMi oft gel; ort, 
£Q$a6 fdxdten, janffn, fd)mal;ert, 

SÖil mancher fo r-erfebrt, 
($B* man @ett feilte fudjen, 

3fr of* nur $ife!feir> 
fBtit ed;impfen, 6<fyer|p«, $lud;en,) 

■Diijsbraucljt b« ©naben 3*it« 

Sftocfy eins fann id) nid)t leben, 
Öa$ will id) jtigrn an, 

£ajs wet)l tie fremben Uneben, 

€o SSiel* »erfuhren fann, 
fTnjs jeber rljut fie lieben, 

£>b's wefyt ein falfttyer Sd)ein, 
bringt enblid) ncd) betrüben, 

§©0 nid)t tk grofje $ein. 
8. 
3l;r junge; jarte Seelen, 

^tebt feiere $l)orl)eit nicfyf, 
%\)ut Sefiim nur erwägen, 

SBeit er fo freunblict> fpmbf, 
<X9er ju mir fommt feil leben, 

Ob er gleich ftirbet fyier, 
3d) will ifjm gerne geben, 

£>e& £immel*s g-reub unb 3ier. 
9. 
£ie Statt ijr gkid) bem ©elbe, 

SBb Sefue tfr tie Sin-, 
Cfr ijr eud) allen fyolbe, 

Unb fpridbt : i\ommt !;er $u mir; 
3d) miß eud) überfleiben, 

91 ad) £immel's 2(rr unb 3ier, 
,9? od) fd)oner als mit Seiben, 

ßofamU Äinber, fommt ^u mir. 
10. 
<£o feilt il;r ja gemein, 

SBdfi euer £erj begehrt, 
Sß?o 9Jcild) unb £onig fliegen, 

%u] jener neuen £rb'; 
£>a ijj has reine Sßefen, 

$ag neu' 3erufalem, 
£aoon man In'er tbut lefen, 

®ar fiben unb anaenebm. 



11. 

SÖKd) tl)ut aud) fcfyen verlangen, 

SBann id) Immx gebenf, 
59eil grefce 8$a*re« prangen, 

9Jtit Jahnen in ben jpanbr 
<£en *ßunber*(*)ott ju leben 

9* ad) feiner C^ürbigfeit, 
3m Xpimmel bed) bert oben, 

3n 3*it unb £wigfeit. 
£a$ ebt^e Sieb warb gerbtet Bei einem 
Jreunb ber 3ugcnb für meinen £d)ullel;? 
rer im 3al;r 1816. 

% e. £. 

# * 

ftür ben £oangelifd)en 33efud). 
&ie flcifrlic&e 3abre05ctr.cn. 

(Einige ©eoanfen nad) ben falten hinter? 
tagem) 

2>er 3B i n tc r ifr bie Sünb, 
2>ie an uns ifr geerbet, 

Die leidnlid) unfere Seel 
Kwf ewiglid) oerberbetj 

Xer $ r ü l) l i n g aber mad)t 
Hnö fca$ ©ewifjen rege, 

fDajj wir, red)t flein unb weid), 
beweinen unfre 2£ege. 

Der (£ o m m e r bringt uns Qnafo 
Dajs wir ®tU faU'n $u $uf 3 e, 

2>er Siebe ©nabenljanfr 
Jüt>rt uns im 2ßeg ber £>u§e. 

Der ip e r b fr bringt uns in Ct.^ 
Xer treuen (^etteediebe, 

QSollfommen in bie Üvub, 
3n @ett, bie reine Siebe. 

&ä)itfe bid) 5U111 Qtcrbcii. 

Die 3m ftcud)t fdjnefl fcal;in f 
£ie gel)t gefd)winb werben, 

. Unb bir wirb'6 jum ©ewinn, 
ißie l)ier bein Qlvbeit fei)! 

Sür Srübfal, ^reufe unb l ) ei^ 
^•inb'fr tu tk d\u[)i bert, 
Unb für bie eitle Jreub 
£>'\t Ciial unb .^eUenpfert. 

3^iob ötotl. 



3al)rgang 3. ^olatiö, 0. ?lucjuft 1855. 9?ro. 8, 



"Wit* babcn Mf* Fcinc bUibtnbtl&Qf <tif°* a b f^in 2>atcr ein fterjgfefo m|cf| 
&todr,fondcrn fcic juFunfti^c flicken * cm öntern an ifym erlebt, wirb t»cr flSater 



unr." JTpcbr. 13, 14. 

(mm 

SSHt fcl;rcn xin^ nun $u tern jweiten 
^unft, unt 6efe1>en tic 2(rt unt ®ci(« n>ie 

mir tic fyerrlidx (£tatt fud)en muffem 

(*l)C unr aber l>ie ( m fd)reitcn, $M\fift 
fid)?, taf, wir cine fta^e Crrflarung ma* 
d)cn, liber ba§ 3Bort €ud)ert, xtt&l'i&ifr 
d)cn" iff, unt wa& tie 9Jcenfd)en ju tem 
<2ud)en treibt. «gudjen ijr ein ernfrlidje«, 
eiferigeS unt tfnruljujee -ftad)trad)ten nad) 
temjenigen, taf> man futfyet ; cö fen tenn, 
taf, man etwad »erfoten l>Ute, wekfyee 
man gern wieter fyatte ; Compel an tern 
^irten, ter fein tarieren @d)aaf, unt tern 
•»lÖeib, tie ir)ren verlernen ©rofefyen wieter 
fud)te ; 2uc. 15 : 4—8. oter bafj man et? 
was in 9lbftd)t genommen, taran man tin 
Spülgefäßen erlangt Ijat, unt trad)tet ba* 
rum mit Jleijs unt Grifer barnad), bajj man 
e$ ergreifen möge. Krempel an tern ^auf^ 
maim'* ter tie foftlid)e perlen fud)te; 
9Jcattt). 13: 45. unt in einem foldjen 
Sinn muji es tyier wrjranben fewn. 

fJBollen nun weiterS <m unferem SSorfya* 
ben fommen, unt befefyen auf meld)e %vt 
mir tie fd)onc etatt fucfyen muffen, auf 
bajj mir unfere zubereitete ^Botmung allta 
in 33efi& nehmen fonnen. 3öir muffen 
tiefelbe fud)en $u ermerben turd) tin from? 
meö unt (Gottgefälliges STe&en ; tad ijr, 
mir muffen bier alfo leben, bajj unfit Sttt 
&en§wanbcl tern ^Bitten @otte§ gleid)for* 
mig ijr. ÜBoßen mir in ter Sufurift beg 
%$atiti$ £rbe erlangen, fo muffen mir uns 
bier feinem SSBiffen unterwerfen) tenn tie 
*ftatur unt taglid)e (hfal)rung lel;ret un$ 



nicht baburd) bemegt ein fold)e$ ungefyors 
fames Äinb aid einen 23afrarb t>on fei? 
nem £rbe auf\mfd)lief$en '! 

2(ber baSjenige tas ifym gefyorfam iff, 
bas mad)t er nid)t allein jum (£rben, fons 
tern mirt il;m aud) nod) feine eigene 2Bor)* 
nung roraus jum SSejren geben. &bt\\ 
aud) alfo, meine Sieben, wollen wir aud) 
unferö $attt$ Qauh tie !;immlifd)e (£rb* 
fdjaft genießen, unt au$ ©naten tr>etlt>afr» 
tig werten, fo muffen wir 3t)m in einem 
gel)orfamen 2öantel aud fintlid;er fturd)t 
unter 51ugen gelten. 

2>A# tiefet tie red)te ?(rt teä <£ud)en$ 
if?, fonnen wir mit ter ©d)rift beweifen. 
-löif lefen 2 Gln-on. 14, 4. ta^ ter tfonig 
21 ifa ten Wintern 3uta lieg anfagen, 
ba| fie ten ^perrn, ten @ott il;rer s Sdter 
fud)en fotlten, fagt aud) auf welche Z&eiUr 
fte feilten tfyim nad) feinem ©efe^ unb 
©eboten. QitfeZ fagt aut) 3efaia§ 55, 
6. (gucket ten £errn, weil er ^u finten 
ij ; rufet il)n an, weil er nod) na!;e ifr. 
Der ©ottlofe laffe von feinen S33egen, unb 
ter Uebeltl;ater oon feinen ©etanfen' unb 
befel;re fid) m tem ^)errn, fo wirb er fiel) 
feiner erbarmen. ^aulud fagt ju ten 
Üvomern, &a$ 2. «8. 4. 5Beif,efr tu nid)t, 
tag tid) ©otted ©utc $ur 33u§c leitet? 
Du aber nad) teinemtjerfroef ten unt uns 
bußfertigen ^er^en, l)aufefr tir felbft ten 
3orn auf ten Sag tes 3ortv5, u. f. w. 

SOBeil wir nun gehört l)aben, weld)e 
(Statt eS ifr tie wir fud)en feilen, namlid) 
eine fold)e unau?fpred)lid)e, l)errlid)e, ewig« 
wal;rente etatt: weld)er 9Jcenfd) auf &» 
ten foüte bann fein ^BoI)lgefallen an tie« 
fer vgtatt friegen, bag er nid)t aud) gerne 



wenn ein Äinb ifr, weld)er> weter temjbei %titm eine 2£oi;nung tarin befrellen 
SSater nod) feinem guten ftatl) folgen will, wollte ? ?Clie tie tenn l^u eon jper^en 
fontern wantelt beftantig auf bhfin 2\5eJ geneigt fint, tie motten eonetunt an mit 

• &*. ^efud), :3al;rg. 3. y 



oo £)aa gelobte £antv beflfen gacjc/ ( 3rud)tbarFcit k, 



5Berf unb 3:&(ti beweifen, unt> alfo tiefe? 
fdwne (Jrbtljcil burcb cinoa gcborfamen 
gßanbel fmben. SÄtr birber trage in bem 
£ud>en n>ar# ber rid)te wicber auf tie (aft* 
tic iranbe unb tic müben J? nice, unb tl)uc 
gfWffff Wtft mit feinen ftüjsen. £ttd)et 
»en nun an ju »eraffferi nmö babinten ijt 
unb frreifet cud) nad) tern vorge free! ten 
Siel, cb ibr ami) einmal ergreifen moger, 
itadwem ibr von @brifto 3^'fu ergriffen 
fenb, bag ifr, nun in £eitigfcit oor tt>tn ju 
wanbeln alle Sage be? Se6en$. 

£>arum \c fenb nun @otte$ 9?ad)folger 
alö bie lieben ftmber, unb wanbelt in ber 
Sie6e gfctd) rote Qibrijtus uns geliebet b-it, 
unb fiber §u vote ibr oorfid)tiglid) wanbelt, 
nid)t «B bie llnweifcn, fonbern als bie 
^Gcifen. (^ei)b ibr mit (ibrifto aufcrfran* 
ben, fo fuaVt roaS broben ifi im Jrimmel, 
fd)mectet mit einem gcifrlicbentSorgefdmiatf 
ba? £)immlifd)e unb nid)t ba«5 2frbtfd)e ; 
b ennibr fenb bem 2> rp >bi> c rt gefror6en f unt 
euer &6en f ba? ibr nun (eben muffet, ifr 
verborgen in Glyrifro. £>atkm rtenrt @l)ri* 
fiuS, ber euer Seben ijr, fitt> offenbaren 
wirb in feiner £errlid)feit, fo werbet ibr 
ami) mit ibm offenbar werben, wo ibr 
bann mit allen frommen unb getreuen 
Zubern bie ^Belohnung unb berrlicbe "Ses 
fronung au? (Knaben genießen werbet. 

jJBaä anhebet bie x lxlobnung, welche aU 
len frommen Smbcrn ju S!)eil werben foil, 
bie wirb fo grofe fenn, ba§ ber SCpojrei an 
bie ©laubigen bat»on fd^reibt, um i!>re £ujt 
baran $u erweefen, unb jagt: ^bae fein 
2(ug gefebeu bat, unt fein Of)r geboret 
bat, unb in feine? w 3Jcenfd)en iper^ gefönte 
men iff, baö ©Ott bereitet bat benen bie 
il)it lieben.'' (gTte follen Iw l)od>fi fifyone 
(gtabt, ba§ mwergänglid)e, unbeflecrte u- 
unoerwelflidie (£*r&e genießen, wcLbcs für 
fie behalten wirb im Fimmel, wie t$> %^am 
(u$ bezeuget. TObann werben alle "Xljväi 
nen abgewifvbt werben, bie fie bier unter 
ibrer l\tfr geweinet unb jemals auf ber Orts 
ben »eraeffen baben; alebann werben fie 



auf bem Q5crge 3'cn gefronet werben, unb 
werben aut freuten tai tgiegeMJieb frn* 
gen : £) Sob, wo iff bein 8tad)el nun, wo 
ifr Win <£ieg, o jjolle, u. f. w., unb wer? 
ben ftd) alle bon $er$cn freuen unb frob* 
ltd) fenn in feinem fy\\, an bem £>rt wo 
ftreube bie ftüllc, unb lieblicbe? 3Bt'fen aU 
lejeit unb ewiglid) fet;n wirb ju ber red)ten 
iranb ©otte?, nid)t auf ein %a\)v ober jebn, 
nid)t auf bunbert ober taufenb, fonbern 
immer unb ewiglid) werben fie unbegreirlU 
d)e Jreube unb ©enüge baben, unt) mit 
9lbral)am unb Zitat unb ^cob ( ^u Xtfd* 
ftfeen, unb v>on bem Natura Qjotte?, weU 
' d)em fie gebienet l)aben, werben fie nun 
bebienet werben ; ba$ wirb fie er(eud)ten, 
alfo ba§ fie weber ba? £icbt ber eonne, 
nod) be? 9Jionbe?, nod) einiger Sternen 
^iel)t bebürfen. Dffenb. 21. 

€d)lie^lid), bie Sreufce wirb fo grof, 
fet;n, baf, wir e6 l)ier gegenwartig mit uns 
fern Bungen nicr)t au?fpred)cn fonnen. — 
2)er X;err wolle un^ ba^u würbig un'b ge* 
fd)icft mad)en, bafc wir felbfr bie ^-reube 
genießen mögen, fo werben wir erfahren 
bafc ee? mir etüefwerf gewefen ifr, \va$ 
wir bier gefud)t \)aU\\ baoon 99 fagen, 
wenn wir 3^ n werben anftbauen oon %ns 
gefid)t 511 ?(ngefid)t, 1 dor. 13, 12. wo^u 
: id) noch einmal bitte, ba$ ber £err ur§ 
belfen unb bringen wolle buret) %t\un\ 
(5 brifrum unfern einigen briefer unb 0e* 
ligmaeber, webbem fet; 2 ob unb % prei? oon 
Gwigfeit 5U (^wigfeit, 9(men. 

3. ©. @. 



3^ao gelobte Jüan^, Neffen j^age, 
^ructjtbarFeit k. 

Kanaan liegt in Äjia 9Jiajor, ober 
im grofjern Elften, un^ ijr eine ber berübm* 
tejten ^room^en £»riem3. (^? fül;ret Dir* 
fd)iebene Manien, al?: 

1. p a i 5 a n b (£ a n a a n, Don da$ 
naan, bem€ot;n jfyami be? ^ol;nee Oioal> 



S)a$ Gelobte tanb, öeflen £agc, $rud)tbarFeit :c. 01 



bet burd) fein »iele? $agen getrieben wer* 
ten fetcf>ed 51t befi&en unb ju bewobneh. 

•J. © a Ü an b ber 99 1 r I) e i i) * n 9, 
Weilen e$ 0>ctt tenon Patriarchen Libras 
l>am, 3faaf unb Jaedbi »"& tyrtw 9lad)i 
fenimen i>erfpree!)en unb »erljeiffen tyatte. 

3. D a £ ^ a n b 3 jf t a < 'i »on bencn 
Sfraflitenr fo genannt »en 3rtC0&f bei ben 
3unamen 3fra<( gcfomYneii. 

4. 3 u b a a »en benen 3uben, ober bent 
®olf »om »Stamm Juba, 

5. s p a I e f t i n a, »en $tofom&u8 unb 
anbern, ober bad Sanb bei* s JM)iliftei> einer; 
mäebtigeu Ratify tie einen Al;eil ba»ou ' 
»ereifert l;attc. 

G. D a ö © e 1 b t c 1 a n b, aid ba& 
üanb, in welchem tie ^eiligen gen?ct>nt^ 
tie baö ©efe|, bie £>erl)eiffung, unb bad 
s }>riefrertl/um fyatten, unb bas Mil ben 
V> l;rtfrc« alfe genannt würbe; weil burin« 
nen bit* QBerf ber £rlefung buret) 3efum 
(Sljriftuntr unfern lieben £errn unb Qi\* 
lanb ijr »ollbrad)f werben. 

£iefe$ 2anb liegt $roifd)en bem fJKirtefe 
lanbiftben DJicer unb Arabien, »on wel* 
djem es über bent Rotbart burd) eine ans 
cinanbev tyangenbetfette uen©ebürgen ge* 
terft wirb, bie cs gegen bie brennenbe 2uft 
ter 2(rabifd)en 5SujtC/ unb oon Gelefprien, 
bri gegen Often liegt, fid)ert; fo row 3ou* 
mea, bie Stifte Baratt unb Gtgppten gegen 
«Süben; ein $t>eil »on ^M)onicien unt 
beut 9Jcittetldnbifd)en 9Jieer gegen 3Bejiten, 
unb bie ©ebürge SibanuS ober Libanon & 
ein anberer Streit »on <}M)enicien gegen Reit 
$t\\. So erftreefte fid) »om 31 bie $um 
33gften ©rab, fo ba$ e§ in tätige »on 
2) a n bis nad) 05 e r f a b a niebt »eilig 
200 teilen lang ifr, nod) erJTrecfte fiel) fei? 
nc breite (roenn man taufenb Sefyritt auf 
eine beeile red)net) über 50, unb ber gan* 
p Umfang ift nid)t über 500 Steilen. 

QS&n ber ftrucbrbarfeit bi<\t$ Sanbe* 
fagt und bit 6d;.rtft, ba§ es mit SUiilcb u. 
Jpenig fliege; unb ber Oiubm aller Sfanber 
fei;. Die $uft ijr fe!;r gefunb, inbent tie 



norblidxn ©ebürge bie Otiten ©inbe ^u- 
rürf l) alten, uwt ta6 9Äitteifönbifd)e Ütteet 
feine fühlen Seelüfte borttyin ergeben tAgt. 
JDiefeS ifr ba? jenige, roa$ bie vscdwft ae* 
meiniglid) ba§ grefce Üfteet nennet» benn 
bie Hebräer waren iwnig mit bein 5BeUi 
meet befannt, unb fo nannten fie einigen 
flatten 3»fammenflu§ ren ©ewaffer ©ee 
ober 9Jceer. JDer 2Bmta \\t nid)t ju falt, 
nod) ber Sommer ju t)eif,. 

Ott innere 5t)eil beö i'anbe* ifr mit fcf)o* 
nen bergen unb ^ügeln ge^ieretf wrtteff* 
lid) für Weinberger Objrbdunte- unb 95ie^* 
fßüjtl \u\bbk ltcbüd)en %\fkitt »erben 
burd) wele Q3aet>e gepuffert; bie fe!>r 
notl)ivenb'»g fmb ba§ 2anb ju bcfrud>tciv 
weil ftd) fein anberer 8trcm alö ber ^er» 
ban barinnen befinbet. Die biegen fallen 
febr feiten, unb j^eflen fid) fel)r orbentlid) 
ein, inbent fie im $rüt>ting unb ^erlM't 
fommen f welche- bie 6d)rift bie ^für^unb 
Spätreren nenne*» ober and) 9)corgen?unb 
&benbregen ; mbem bai %ibt ati ein Sag 
angefei)cn trirb. 3m Gomflfe« erf?|t ber 
Sl;au be» SXeejen. 

(Sogar bie Reffen tragen $rüd)te iu 
?.Henge/ unb l)aben füf,e 5Baf|eraucllen. — 
!Tie liebliche $£ttii ernähret eine gro§e 
beenge ren atterijanb ^«^i «nb bie Zube- 
geben tk öejre ^cilel) in ber Welt. 3« 
ten kalbern befinben fü> ^)irfd)e f ©em^ 
fen, ipafen» ^velbt)üt)ner/ 53ael)teln unb aU 
le Wirten »on QSogeln in 9#eHgc, tt>ie aud> 
l'otven/ Q5dren unb ^Golfe. 

Dbfd)on einige £d)riftffetlerfagen f bag. 
wir »on bem ©elobten 2anb niet)t ; roie e$ 
heutiges stages ausfielt/ urteilen feiler»/ 
inbem ee unter bie ^>crvfd)aft ber Surfen 
un» Araber gefaüen itf, bie ee burd) tl>re 
beftdnbige Kriege unb Verheerungen faft 
^u einer ÜBüfre unb wie einen ren ©Ott 
»erlahmen Ort gemad^t !;aben. Cbenfo 
»erfid)em einige 0\eifenbe> ta§ wir ben 
®erniiten ber ^itgrime feinen ©lauben 
beime^en fetten* bie, wenn fie 51t Seppe an* 
fommen; »en borten über bie ©ebürge md) 



92 5Daö gelobte £ant>/ öeflen £agc/ ^rud)tbarfeit :c, 



Scrufalcm reifen, unb benfel&en 2Beg wie« 
ber jurücffeljrcn, aus" ^urd)t vor ben 2(ra* 
Ocm ; ba im ®cgcntf)cil anbere* tie fid) 
md;r gewagt t)aben, unb ben 9JtutI> gefaßt 
mitten buref) bas 2anb $u reifen* uns b(\* 
fere 9c"ad)rid)ten ba»on geliefert fyaben, all 
lie intern* bie nur gu Jujj über ben ges 
bürgigten $f)cil pon Subaa gefommen finb, 
welcher niemals wegen feiner £d)eni)eit 
cber 5rud)t6arfeit berühmt gewefen. 

Dicfe Dieifenbe fagen, ba$ cbfcfjon bie 
2(nftd)t bed £anbes aus Ringel an ©cor* 
fettling beflelben von ben barbarifd)en 
(*inwobncm etivaö wilb ausfdfye,- unb ver* 
wuttylid) unter hem fcfyweren Jlud) ßtottes 
Iffgen ber ^iht^eii fetner ehemaligen £in? 
tvetmer feufje, fp fenen bod) nod) ftufc 
frapfen von beiJen alten 2?ortrefflict)feiten 
I)in unb wieber, ale" Beugen feines alten 
LHufyms, ;erft reuet; befonbers in ber ®c* 
genb von ©alilea, in teffen norblidxn 
feilen fid) eine liebliche $ette von (Skbür* 
c v :n t bie unter bem Dramen Libanon be? 
fannt finb, befinbet, cntl)altenb (in 
Sljal von 25 teilen lang unb 50 teilen 
breit; in beffen QÄitfe ftd) bie ftbone £tabt 
SDamafcuS ergebt, weld)e ungefefyr 6 
beeilen im Umfreis fyat, unt mit einer 
Paner unb bcppelten ©räben befefriget 
ift. £ie bi'er fjcrumliegcnte ©egenb i|t fe 
aufferorcentlicr) fruchtbar, la$ fie wegen 
ibrer 5(nnel)mlid)fcit bis auf Itn gütigen 
Sag ber ©arten von Grben genannt wirb, 
unb tic febonfre Wusfidjt von ber Seit 
gcwdyrt. 

Sine finnvolle (JrjdMung »on S^u^a* 
meb fonnen wir nid)t vorenthalten : 2üe 
ber ^ropl)et; fo er$äl)lt lu grabifüg ^a; 
p,c, vom Libanon in bad 3.l)al von $>a* 
mafeus fdm, rief er, l)ingeriffen von ber 
9>rad)t biefeS 5(nblicf ?, au? : "9?ein3 j|ö 
gibt nur £ i n ^»arabiee für lux ©IdubU 
gen ! 3'n b i e f e s r> i e r will id) nid)t ; 
üb erwähle la* bimmlifebe I" Unb er 
wanbte fich, unb betrat niemals wieber 
bie Q)i$;n? von ramafeus. 



(£o fanb ein Ruberer; inbem er über ei* 
neu Q5erg nal)e beim ©alilaifdjen Sföeer 
reifete, bie Öcgenb fo über bie SDiafce lieb? 
lid), unb bergefralt mit einer 2>erfd}iefeen* 
l;eit ron Blumen in bem grünen ©ras 
burebwirft, la$ fie fd)ienen gleid)fam pi 
ldd)eln, $u fpielen un^ $u fingen, wie ber 
s )>|'almcnttcbter fid) ausbrütft. Unb auf 
bem ganzen 2£eg, ben fie biefen Sag ges 
fommen, waren alle £ügel unb $^dler 
über alle 9J(\i§en frud)tbar, nad) ber ^e^ 
fd)reibung SKofeSi 5 9Jtof, 8. 

Xie gelber von 33afan unb (Samaria 
waren cbenfo befd)affen, unb an einem Ort 
3enine genannt, ober in ber gxtrift (fngas 
nim fal)en fie fel;r fd)one Obffgdrten unb 
®af[erquellen. Unb norblid) von l'i;bba 
nat)e bet;m teafrel 5(ugia in biefer ^rovint 
famen fie in einen fd)oncn 2ßalb, von l)ob^ 
en unb angenehmen Daumen, vermi|\l)t 
mit fruchtbaren unb blumigten Siedlern, 
fp ka$ ntd)ts angenehmer? fe»;n fonnte, 
unb vielleicht ber gange Srbboben feine vers 
gnügtere 5(usfid)t verfd)affen fonnte. 

3n %ub& jwifi^en iHama unb Serufa* 
lern iff auf } erorbentlid) fette *£><iU, ot)ngeü 
fel)r 6 teilen lang, unb bie fid) empor 
l)ebenben jpügel, wed)feln mit fruchtbaren 
5t)dlern ab. Die ^baler 9vepl)aim, %ts 
col unb S^id)p finb fel;r anmutl)ig, bie an$ 
tobte 9J?el)r grdnjenben ausgenommen, unb 
bas gan$e 2anb x\bcx\)an$t wirb von vers 
fd)iebenen 6d)riftftellern l>od)lid) gepriefen 
unb viele jDrte als ^arabkfi befcrjricben ; 
unb obfd)on biefes gefegnete 2anb unter eis 
nein l)eif;en Clima liegt, bas einigen @e* 
genben ber brennenben Barbaren gleit!) ifr^ 
fo \)t es jebennod) wegen ber dJebürge, Wfa 
ler, CXucllen, Jlnffe unb ber wefrlid)en 
eee, gemäßigter, als biejenigen tu unter 
bem ndmlid)en Slima liegen, 

2>ie 5-rüd)te bes 5anbes fmb befonber^ 
felgenbe, als ^alfam, £onig, ökwür^e, 
^j;rrt)en, 9^ü§e unb DJtanbcln, ne-cr) ifr 
tc\"\i\\ -li>vi;en unt Oebl \u vergeffen, mit 
welchem es einen X;anbcl nad) £»ru? 



£)ü$ ©clotitc Cant/ öcficri Cage, ftrud&tbarfcit >c. 



treibt; wie aiub beffen @erfh?jl 9iei£# §ül# 
fenfrucfyte» Stöefoneni (5ucummern> fteigen, 
SDtanna» ^cyraudv Zitronem ge'ndpd 
wilte Salbei; mit 3it>te6e(tir toeimal gto* 
§et oi$ tic uftfrigen» fet>r angenetym unt 
»on feinem Übeln ©erud) fontern magen* 
jtarfenb, unt biefe§ mag uns ein v oeweif, 
U\)\\ r warum fie lie Sfraeliten fo fel;r »eri 
langten. 
Dtsgteidjetl Senf, welches ber flcinfre 



mangelte nichts in tiefem ©arten 0)orrc'v 
ba$ jmm ©cbraiul) uuo Vergnügen ter 
ÜRenfdjen nottywcntig war. 

S>ic ftrudjt&arfejt be* 2anbe§ unb tie 
Sorgfalt e6 $u bauen, mag unfi begreiflich 
machen taf, ta es fo Hein ifr, bafjelbe eine 
fclcbe große SDcenge SRenfdje* ernähren 
fonnte ; tenn eine verfrantige Werfen» um 
e$ uns beffer vcrftantlid) ju machen, vers 
fid)ert, bafj von Dan bis nad) Serfaba, 



©artenfaamen ifr» unt tennod) tie größten welche ter f;eil. JpieromraiiS niebt über 200 
Stamme treibt/- befenters in benen oftli*j teilen »on cinanber redmet» unt ter orti* 
c'oen (Segenten, wovon ter 3ütif:be X(ti*\ naren breite beö lautes, tie uugefefyr 50 
inut ein ober §roei $afle anführt. 3cemlid)| oter 60 ©teilen ifr, bafljtbe eine mogudje 
oaf, 511 Sichern ein €tengel oter «Stamm j Quantität (Srunb, jiemudj von ter@rof 5 e 
von einem Senfbaum gewefen, ter trei; einer vermennren Slbtljeilung »on <£ng* 



Vlefre gehabt, wovon einer abgcbrod)en um 
einen A;äfnerfd)oppcn tamit ju beteefen, 
unter welchem er 5111- ©ommersiett fein irr* 
ten @efd)irr gemacht. 

SfBteberum »erftd;crt dlabbi Simeon im 
^almut, baß er in feinem ©arten einen 
Senfjlengel gehabt, ter fo grojj gewefen, 
bajj er pflegte wie an einem Feigenbaum, 
l;inauf §u t'lettern. QMi.rtorf ter tiefet er* 
jaulet, will temfelbeu nid)t völlig ©lau* 
ben beimeffen, jeigt aber an, bajj tiefe 
Sp flanke in tiefem Üantc fein* grojs gewor? 
ton, unt biefeö mag tie 93eteutung bes 
©leiebniffcs unfers Srlofers »on felsiger 
erläutern. 

JDie ©ebürge 3>uta unt Spl/raim be* 
frunten aus lauter Weinberge, unt ter 
*8erid)t ter Spionen tie täo\tv abfcbict'te, 
welche ben wunternswürtigen SBeintrau* 
ben von 2lScol brachten, i]t tin l;inlängli* 
eher S3ewcijs ven teren @ro§e, wann man 
fte iyc s in tiejenigen ven Spanien, ftranf* 
reidj oter Statten vergleicht. v 2>ei 3erid)0 
l;erum waren ^almbaume tie viel eintru> 
gen, »ort ihrem plefetichcn StUffpringen 
nad^tem fie behauen oter gefallt Worten, 
es war tie einzige ©egenb in ter üßelt 
allwo aufridjtiger l&alfam ju pnben war. 
X ! ie 55erge enthielten gleichfalls @olt, (giU 
fytr, Qi\cn unt Tupfer, llf.&erfyaupt es 



lant, tie turd) eine geiogene Sinte von 

^orteimoutl) nad) Q)orr' unb tie fid) von 
tiefen beiten *pid|en oftlid) nad) tem 
Deutfdjen ?Jceer erftreefen, enthalt : Oter 
eö überjteigt vielleicht nid)t im ganzen bas 
iyürfrenttyum SBafti^f gefe&t man joge eine 
£ime tie es von Kriftel nad) Qil;efrer ent^ 
hielte, welche nad) tem neuen 9Jceilenmaa^ 
145 teilen von einanter entfernt ftnb, 
unt was il)m amS^nge fehlte, fonnte turd) 
tie breite erfe&t werten. 

Itebertiefe? ga6en fid) tie ^H'aeliten vve^ 
nig mit ter ^d)tffal;rt ab um fiel) ausiäns 
tifd)e 5B»iafen anjufct^affeuf weld)e tie 
wunterbare jpulle unt $Mi bttfe§ Sahbeö 
fel)r befratiget ; nur än$ ifr ^u bemerfenr 
tajs tiefes 2a n& voller J^ögel ifl, wet die 
es großer mad)en al§ dn (ben ^ant, oter 
was man von «gcbottlant fagt, taj; eS 
ein Muntert teilen langer, unt 100 
ÜÄeilen für^er ifi als (^nglant, weld)eS 
man au^ ^atefrina anwenten mag, bas 
ifr, nad) ten ©raten ber breite ijr eS 100 
beeilen f'ürjer, aber für tiejenigc*tie beffen 
jal;e X;ügel unb ^Serge bereifen» erfrreeft e§ 
ful) 100 Steilen mehr. 

tiefer ?(utor fügt l)insu, taf; \vc ; kn es 

fel)r Oergid)t ift> fo fer) es füllen ÜBinten 

unt frifdber Stuft unterwerfen. ^Gann 

man iini^n ^Ma| in dr.glant mit <>>ma* 

CEv, 



m &c\6 ©efobte ?cinD, befl^iagc, gru&fratEettj >c. 



an wrgleidjen mege> fo benft et £>er*on* 

Khuc fommt temfclbcn am nfcbffcn bei; ; 
tvmie I) fen £oi*ian writ frudnbarer unb 
Offert ©e&Ärge bird)gdngig nicht fo ljbi>i 
uol unwegfam, i • Sarotet u. Si* 

banon; unD errechnet babero in Änfelmng 
brr Dtcfen Keinen §ügel, letd>tfn ?(uffftb 
^ttngf anmu ft«« ftribern, Wf| 

ber gel 

tic ndd>fte üSernHtn*fd)ßft kmiit l;abe, in* 
fem cs fo wele anmsfyigf üart SBädje mit 
lieblidyn Sujrwdlbern wrmi|\r>r be[ii>e. 

■Da tide? gelobte öaiw innerhalb feigen 
enge« ©renjea eina,ej"aMe(?en nur, fo er; 
ferbert eS im Slnfartg einen fravt'en Oilau^ 
ben, alle* baejenige was tie @a>tft bawn 
fagt |U atauben. 8üe ba: 
fua am erjreninS &1trä cinuv,, fo befanden 
(id) über [echo bunkert t.uifeat) 9] 
von 2ä bis 80 Sauren, bie im £ranbe »a* 
ten bie Üßuffen ;.u tragen* unb wir lefen 
im £u$ tev Süd? ter, ba| im ^tiejg fwn 
(S;bea, ber einige etamm 2Vftjamin, tev 
rteinfre PTO allciir eine -tfrmce ihm 26,000 
9Eatm t>afti : &onig eaul jeg mit jwei 
buntert unb ;cl;n taufe nb aui gegen Die 
xHmalectiter als er ß* ausrottete. 

ifonig Baoifc baue befrantia, 12 (£erps, 
ein jetes &on 24,000 auf ten deinen, tie 
monatlich Tienüe tlmn mußten; weltfyee 
in allem 2 DJfann ausmacht; Hnt 

bei ter Ballung bes 23olfS; bie ben 3or« 
c^orrc^ über ibn brachte, würben auf tie; 
fem Fleuien Uröfrrid; fünfjefyn buntert unb 
ficbenjjg taufenb SlÄann in 5frae( unb 
3uba gefuuben, tic bas 6 d) werbt jogen 
uno tüd)tig waren bie Qßaffen $U trafen, 
oljne tic Seuiten unb r-c veute fron Sßenjos 
min» unb ebne bie SBciber, ianter, alten 
unö uiwcvjuogcnteu ^perfoiien* unb e'mc 
tie ftrembünge unb jpeiten unt ber Ue; 
berreit ber \1> i. i Liircr^ tie 51t £>at>ifc§ ^ei; 
t n i\v± niebt öollig ausgerottet wnren, fofc 
tt>e mürben niibt in bie £ijre 3&ws gefcra4;t. 
l (Sln-on. 21 f 5, 

'.'t.vb war bif ?.aurrerroÜe 3e! ; ofapbat 



niiht siel uöer ten triften Vm\\ p«n Ta? 
öiW ÄoiMdreld) befaü, fo inuerbielre er ben* 
n cj) ki e r f4>j e t e n e (5 c r p 5 fe b r gute r ^ r n p pe n , 
•.ufammen elfbuabert u. fed)?vg U\vu 
unb nuuflidvr OJiannjVoaft auc-madHca, 
c!;ne bie i&efitftungen ^u redmen, tie in 
ben frart'en ^la^en lagen. 2 &am, 2i, 9. 

2>cm fei; nun ivie ii;m lvolle fo ff! in 
altem tiefem nitf>t§ Unglaubtidjes 5 benn 
über bie unfrei felbafre Äutorito! unb 
©laubiwürbigfeit ter : ^ebrift» tu 

ren \rir aufier allem Sn>eife( glauben u. 
$ftfafl geben muffenf fe finteu it>iv atu^ 
lid.x' Q3eifpiel< in ttr allgemeinen @efd)id)« 
t: : ta* gro^e 5l;e6en ron<5gtjpten fenn« 
fe fieben bunbert taufenb tapfere eolba* 
ten wn feineu eigenen £inrool;nern aufs 
bringe», 

Bu s ?icm .•;.') b!te man im erfreu %il}X 
Seuerus ?uttiue ireldv.ö bas bunbert unb 
ad)t unb at^tjjigfre ^abr nad) t:]\u\ er- 
bauu% \wi\-, ad$g taufenb SBurger, tie 
im 8ranbe waren bie Sßaffen v j tragen, 
unb benmxb ernährten fida biefelben alle 
pon tem ?anb baö um 9Com lag, unb rt»o* 
von bas ü^eifre anje^o cte unb unbeivcbnt 
üegt/ benn ibr ©ebiet erfrreefte fiel; niebt 
roeitet: alg Cifr: ober jeljn teilen. 5>ie 
8taat:fiUj]beif ber Alten Oeftunb aber bar? 
in, bar, )i: anfrattibre D'iad^arn anzufallen 
ooer ft* 511 beunruhigen fte fidt) beTtrebten 
iljr V'anb ju begeifern unb 51t bungen, e^ 
mod)te flein etergro§ fei;n: fie legten fidi 
t a rauf tie Sben glücflid^ £u madden unb 
b lö 8e6en leicht tun ©efunbbeit unt Heber; 
rüuf, ^u erlaugeUf tint r-on il)rem i'anb aU 
leö Dasjenige 511 erzielen, n>a6 es Terror 
m konnte : pe übten il;re burger in 
ter Vlrbeit unb bradnen ihnen tie ?&$e 
511m PSaterlanb bc\), tie diniar'eit unter (!d) 
felber unb Unterwerfung unter bie Öefe« 
fee; tiefes ifr basjenige ivas pe Staate* 
f(ugl;eit nannten. 

'riefe SO^ajrimeiti werben ine(leid)t einige 
ü\; s :r., pnb gati$ artig; laflüt uns aber 



weniger im 3ßer^ältni^ benn cb er iyen naber ^ur vtdji femmvn u\\^ jeujen ivie 



Sic ©ememfceti getaufter Chnfrcu. 

e: moglicn war tag fin fold) fleirteä 2anb S&afeii trug, aufjubrii gen, unfc nod) @ 

wie ^alcfrina, eine fo grotje JKn$al)l Seute freit« übrig ju fyaben, bae an 9Cu0ivArtigfp 

ernähren fönnfft fc.i ein Bieter gut Santo 45 jjut fcrfaufung be$ <Biel)e§, oeifauft wer* 

'■v'm fd)et 3ßei$en Sonboner !D?.iAä bringt, brttftmnte; rann nvnn tic -freevten n. 

unb K'uhr oier Wtann nn 3afyr erndljrcn du* bat Sanb jog, md)t Ivirdänglid) waren 

famY, wenn man einem [eben 2 ^>funto u. bAfiH^e mit 5S?olle unb Jf*leifd) ;u »erfet^ 

(> linken 33irob bee Sage erlaubt, welche* cn f fe brachen wir nid)t ju zweifeln» tat; 

ungefebr 3 33ufd>el bee Üftonate, unb 36 ilmen nidjt tic fttemblinge me Übe Tribut 

S5uf<W bes 3al;rs für (eben 9Ratift aufo befahlen mußten -Iwel) genug zuführten. 
m,1( v^ ^ofapbat erhielt »on ten Arabern, ebne 

SDä aber «nfere Sfraefiren grofje <5ffer b<j$ $ributgelb toae er ten ^>()i(irrcru ab* 

gemefen, \c wellen wir ihnen boppeti fo na&m, 75000 $ocfe, uiw eben fo tn'ei 3if* 

Diel erlauben, bas ifr 4 «Pfunb 12 Un^en ^n, unt wir finten anbere Q&ifpielen * 

©robfyt'Sajt: auf tiefe 9CrC mar ein dbnliehen Tributen. 3» bkfei» füge man 

»teller i^intdn^rd) jtüei 9^ann 5U ernähren, 1; ; n . Uf ^ tie ^fraclitew fpavfa« lebten, 

tinb naii) tiefer 2?ercfbnuna bleibt uns nod) llnp p a | rt fl e tas gute l'ant bag fie be* 

immer l'a'nb übrig: benn brei teilen im f a ^ n , forgfältig gebüngt wart; weilen 

0.uatraMuad;cn fünf taufent fed>s l;un* bie ($> i1)0 lfre feine Sl^rparfe, nod) 0pa« 

bertunb fünf unb gwanjig per, wenn ^ ergange, 'nod) Öratpttftc batten. 2öir 

man 3000 geömetrifd)e abritt auf brei , r ,- el;en att $ tcm l)oI)en ^ £alomonis, 

Reiten reetmet, fünf $ug auf einen €d)ritt ^ j 1)re ©arten mottet; Dbfibaumc uiVo 

jwmjtg Jug auf eine ütufye, unb §ußtoert aromatifd)cr •ipflanjcii gewsfen, ja weilen 

ÜCutben auf einen %cUv. ein ^iertel&acfcr meiw ale l)ralanghd? war, 

£>a§ ßonigreid) 3>uba war wenigfrenS niebt nur einem 9)?ann fontern einer gatu 

90 teilen lang unb über 60 breit, wenn Jen Familie, jur ^Gobnunej ju bieiwn. 
man tic 2äna,e »on Often nad) Sßeften 
rennet, webbeö 1300 Steilen ifr, unb folg* 

lid) brei «Millionen trei buntert unt fünf (gg p ni) urt $ M rfd)tebene Hummern 

unb fed)evv] taufent Slrfer, welche nad) ner beutfnVn 3wtfd)rift tcr 55aptifrcn mil- 

tiefer Sßered)nung nod) einmal fo r-iel aetbeilt Worten, woraus wir im *»oritj 

fOünfan ernähren fonnte, baS ifr fed)e 9JUnat einige ^u^üg^ lieferten, unlibiefe^ 

nl> '.«. rt"'< v v - -• mal tolaenbee entnehmen, ta? 'um 5;heit 

^dlionenftebenbuntertunt runtv^tau, nuf ^ S rüber^emeinf*aft ^e ug 

lent; wir vclcn aber bte ^d*f r-om l)lU . gegeben .0' üB Sfugnifc, n 

2ahb ab;iel)en, für batfjenige «W0 uns tere e*n une Renten, wortlid) unD ol)nc 

frudjtbar fe»;n nu\bte, für Reifen, €ant, Änmerfungj bebalten uns aber r-or, mi 

unb Herne S&ütfeneien, tie bie unb ta mit Ä? bawu - f iu ^l° e Ul ^ n ' a * tCl * 
cer, • r . rtr> . k . .., faxibrbctt ui antworten.) 

Oßeinbergen unb SBeibegange ktermtfdjt ö 

waren, unb für tie ?tul)C wcltl)e* tao £ant ;~' c ÄCihtPtnÖcn getaufter (T^riftcn. 

wenigfrene alle fieben jal;r erforterte. — | 5(uö tem 2 entboten bee (li 1 . vom 
Qte bleibt bennod) genug übrig eine Sin^al)! Sunn 1854, 

l'eute^ucrnäbren, tie tcr gan$üd)en €ums| ^ 1C füll turd) tas Obkp ^aueftefir, 
111,1 tcr ^ ccta ' ft'«* rüllllll f' nemlid), trei j ba { wir mir *Uen gläubigen, geJf^fiif) ern« 
^iüionen, trei l;unbert unt fünf unbj er ten eeden b'er <&memfd>aft tee @rt« 
fe*e,vg taufent: es war bal;er leid)r,!f rf e pflegen ftmun, ebne ta§ wir rrdnid) 
jwolf Wintert taufent 93iann bie l^ ]UUt ty mn ra -bunten f.nt, ebenfo baben 
, erwerbt ^oam f in einem Unix wo attee Lir nod) 511 geigen, tag wo tiefe ejäjtud;c 



SG 



S)ie ©cmcinDcn getaufter £f)n|lcn. 



©cunMage nidjt vorfyanoen if3> roirvont«* 
ner @mirinfcfyaffr fei; eö fidjtbar, ober uiu 

fid)tbar, (Stwaö wiffen bürfen, felbfr bei 
folgen fird)lid)en Qjerfaffungen, tic uns in 
betreff ter Saufsfrage unb antcrer up| 
»richtigen IMjrpunfte fel>r nalje freien, 
SDies er weift fid) iit unferer Stellung $u 
jtvei in ^Cnterifa fo allgemein befannten 
unt weit verbreiteten £orperfcl)aften : tie 
Wl e im o ni t en «nV tie Fünfer, 
^ie crjrge nannten finb mit unä in ter 
ffierroerfung ter .ftinbertaufe völlig einfv fo 
wie auch tem @runtfa|e nach in ber $k 
fonterung von ter ■»löelr, b. I). in tem Sfe 
griff baß eine ©emeinbc Gl;rifri nid)t aus 
offen6aren ^1>eitmcnfd)en, fonbera an* 
glaubig getauften ivintern tyette* befreien 
feil; unt> tiefen ©runbfaft Ijaben fic von 
ifyrem frommen QSater, &imm%5taxhf, $ü 
erbt. Wdcin Setyre unt ©nnvef, Riffen 
unt) lieben finb eben bei un?« armen 5Dteri* 
fd>en nicht immer beifammen, ober bleiben 
wenigftenS niebt immer fo* verbunten, wie 
e3 511 rounfd&en ware, 9Jcan fann fird)* 
lid) von ter 2ße!t abgefonbert fe»;n unt 
tod) mit ganzem §erjen an tyr fangen, 
unt ifr fomit blos ein fird)lid) abgefonber* 
ter 3ß e 1 1 m e n f d). ferner fann un* tie 
grommigfeit berStorfaljren unt tie 9iein* 
ftett ter ©emeinben in ifyvem Urfprung 
nid)t f.büfeen. $>ie§ bat fid) auf eine jams 
mcrlidie $ßeife bei Denjenigen SDie-nnoniten 
bewiefen, teren erfreö unt lefctes üSort in 
^rebigten unt ©efpräd)en tie ftarnimg 
vor tern "?.(ntid)rifr— bem'?(nticbrifr'' ifr,- 
$« reffen 2(nl;ang fie %M $äf;fen, ums fnh 
niebt mit Tanten, 9iocf unb X?ut il)m<&ti 
UWj^t anpaßt, tie feinen Unterfd)ifO g 
matten roiffen jröifdj»en ©eifr unb frteifd), 
jwif;ben fcem SRSerf ftuä ©Ott unt tem 
SBerf nus DJcenfcben. (5$ ifr ja vefannt, 
wie entfefclid) tiefe ©emeineen verfaden 
finb, mchbeanfratt imöJeifre, fub nur im 
Vvtc:fd>' fortpflanzen, intern ihre (bliebet- 1 
auf ©runt ter ^efebrung, fontern! 
auf OfefjCö Sct'emUnij?, ober wk't off au§*\ 



(.utudt wirb, "auf lew guten Tillen" l;m 
aufgenommen werten. So muffen alle 
©emeinben, wie geifrlid).amb ityr Anfang 
gemefen, wenn fie einmal fo lorfer in it, reu 
(*jrunbfafcen weiten, eines naturlidwn So* 
i>t& freiben. £>a aw3 tiefen tobten ©lies 
tem in \o vielen fallen, wenn ein Lehrer 
aus ber S'Gelt grljt ein anberer gewählt 
wirb, fo ifr aud) wenig ^Öffnung für ihr 
^Bieteraufüeben ba ; unb "frebiger nnbes 
rer ©emeinben bcs£errn, bie, wie oben be- 
werft, nicht ten Flamen unb bci$ ©ewanb 
tiefer s ]>artbei trafen, bürften es nidn wa* 
ejen, nur ten 9Jcunb in il)ren aSerfammluns" 
aen aufuitbun. 3Bie man oft bie @emeins 
ben gfau6iger Sbrifren mit einem £ofpital 
vercjlvid}t, wo allerlei; Traufe jur §eiiun^ 
aufgenommen werben unb unter bie ^fÜes 
a,e ber> Cjro.f;en %vtfei-> cjeftedt finb ; «fo foniu 
te man folebe freife, falte, tobte ®emein* 
tcn f wo feine l^iebe mel)r berrfebt, als bie 
div]en{iebe, für ein woblvermauerte^, vers 
fd)loffene$ unt> bewal^rteö 3rrenl)au^ an* 
feigen, beffen d"inwol)ner roenig Jpoffnuna, 
für ^eiluncj unb ©enefung cjeben. 9Jiit 
tiefem Scbmer^e ejelien wir bafycr an bie* 
fen uns vcrfcbloffencn ©emeinten ter cjeiils 
lid) Motten vorübeiv mochten nnt* aber oft 
vor ihren dauern laciern, wie ^üfua einft 
vor Jericho, unt unfere ^ofaunen blafen 
bi3 fie jufammen jlür^en unt etwa jur 
D^otl) nod) eine ?ial)ab gerettet Wirte. Q6ez 
meinfd)aft aber !;aben wir hier feine, jar 
Peine, \o wenig wie in gemiffen totren 
©emeinten ber ^inbertaufeff benn wie ties 
fe bie offenbare, affgemeine ^Belt in fiel) 
fcblienen, ftj!n>en wir bort bei ten feien* 
noniten eine mehr verbeefte, ab$ez 
f n b e r t e 3B e 1 1. 

Hm nicht mi^verfranben ui werben,, 
muffen wir auebracnid) envabnen, la% 
hier von e i n 5 e l n e n 9}v i tgl i t % < r n 
unb fett)jt von e i n \ e inen v)3 e m e i uä 
ben a\\ gewiffen Orten nicht bie 9vebe 
fennfann. iiiiemanb bürfre läiumen, Va| 
e6 unter ten genannten Ü)Jennoniten*@e* 



5)ie ©cmcinöcn getaufter £l)ti|ten- 



87 



H«mben nod) (je unb lä febr fromm« ml 
edaubtetc ^cf>rcr unb ORitgtielet fttöt/ bic 
ten €«ale« ty«* #™f<* Waimwm* 
unb webl nod) it)r gieftt in baffet&e leud)* 
IC* lagen, ©d$ W« flfffrÄ* *' 1,c > icbt 
fid> nur auf ben 3ufranl ber ©emeinb« 
im Stllaemeincn unb bic $raa,e von bei ®e< 
meinfahaft mit ilmeu, «u« ift eö b« 
fannt, ba§ an »ieien Orten a«3 ©nebern 
liefer ocralteten, erworbenen ©emeinben 
neue geltlbet roorlen fmb, bic roeniflfteml 
bavin einen arofceh $ortfd)ritt fl«ma$t r)a* 
ften* lag fie mit anlern Äirdjemwrfafliuu 
aen im fremiti*« 95erfel)r freien unb 
^retiger aui bcnfelbcn einlalenr in tyren 
SSerfammluna« gu prebigen. SBir loben 
bas an ihnen unb reiben il)nen gerne bie 
#anb, foroeit wir itw allgemeinen ©tr* 
fen fur lad Svanfielium mit ilmen gelten 
tonnen. Ocur ui wünfd)cn ware, baf 3 fie 
in tyrer taufe jnr nrfprunglidjen Sorm— 
b e r U n t c r t a u cb u n 9 i m © a f f e r 
— wie aud) ffllemw fie üöte, jurücffe'or* 
ten, 2Bie nahe tonnten wir unS bann 
mit ihnen »erbinleni #"0 fur liefe 
©emeinben berau&a,ea,e$ene QMatt, "Bee 
rcUfltefc $otfd)after," »on ^rebiijer 3. $)* 
Ö6erj)pfjerf tonnte oiel für biefe (gdjriffc 
wal)il)eit tlmn unb feilte nott)wenlig einige 
«Belehrung hierüber geben. 9? od) gibt e$ ei? 
ne ©emeinbesSBerfaffungi bic berjenigen ber 
alten 93cennoniten dl)nlid) iff; unb 511m 
SStyeü aud) auö iljr l;erjfammt, ei i)t lie fet 
genannte 9~h'utäufer*@emeinfd)aft. €ie 
kfretyt nu$ erweeften Reuten, tie meifrenä 
bai hskxt ber 23u§e an iljrem §erjert er? 
faljren Ijaben; allein es l;errfd)t fold) ein 
Vorurteil gegen anbete ©laubige unter il)* 
nen um ijr mit fold) einer G:ngberu'gl'eit 
tnufnüpft, bag fie fid) wenig in Umgang 
mit 5fnber6benfenben einlaffen, 2Bir muf* 
fen in aller tiefte fie für ßinlir ©ottes 
halten, mit benert wir aber wenig Qjemcin* 
$dft pflegen tonnen, weil ibnen gerabe 
über liefen ©egenftanb ba6 gottlufye Vid)t 
mangelt. £et ®runl von biefer falfdjen 



9\id)tung liegt jelenfafti In lew wn ibnen 
behaupteten papfti|\ben Smbum, lag bic 
Saufe ein mitwirfenbe? Mittel jur 2Öie^ 
bergeburt fr\). S -Manntlid) t),iben fie fid) 
in tu'rfd)!cbene f leihe eecten gcfpalten, tic 
fid) gegenfeitig eben fo frrenge gegenüber fro* 
ben, wie fie per) gegen bic (laubigen im 
Allgemeinen jeigen. £ic6 jcigt uns bie 
folgen, warn man auf etwa? Ruberes als 
t}t\\ ©eifr allein baut I Üftui wo ber ©eiil 
le$ X;errn iff, t,x tft $reil;eit! 2 dor. 3, 
17. 

5(m nad)fren freljen ben ©emeinben gc« 
tauftcr dr)rijren in Saufe unb («emeinbe* 
oerfaffung bic fogenannten XmittnOfc* 
meinben. £>ie Sinfacr)l)eit il)rer Sntfkl^ 
ung in £>eutfd>lanb, wie il)rc lleberfieb? 
lung nad) America unb il)re Ausbreitung 
bafclbft, bat ttwtö jugfeid) Sieblicbe* unb 
Sr6aulict)eä in fid). <2ie baben nicht bic? 
I fe ©efd)id)tcn fd)werer Verfolgungen, nod) 
biefe 9veil)c r-on SDidrtprern unter tl)ren 
j Verfahren auf^u^ablen, wie tk SOJennoni* 
j ten, benn fie finb vm'cI fpater ertfijranben u. 
l)aben ftd) fel)r balb nad) bem freien %mt* 
r'ica perpftari^v geboren alfo im großen 
(harten bt$ jperrn bem 5Boben biefeö ^am 
| beö an. Von il;rer ©efd)id)tc fprecl;cn wir 
melleid)t in einer unferer nad)|len O^ums 
mern, r)ier nur »pn ibrem Vcrl)dltnif, ju 
jUnsT. Bit finb urfprünglid) nad) tun 
I göttlichen ^3lane, baf, eine ©emeinbe nur 
;auö ©laubigen befreien unb bcifr tk\c 
| burd) bie Saufe aufgenommen werben feU 
len, gegrünbet worben. 

(gie ernennen mit un^ nur bic Unter? 
taud)ung im ^Baffer als biblifd)c Saufe an* 
bauen aber ben in früt)ern Seiten ber &'vt* 
d)e fd)on uorbanbenen @runbfa| von ber 
breimaligen Unterfaud)ung aufgegriffen u. 
tauchen t>k Sauftinge vorwärts in* ¥£>\\t 
fer. 9Jcit il)ncn fonnten wir wot)l ©emein? 
)d)a\t pfÜcgcn u. würben eß feinem Sunfcrs 
9Jcitgliebc verweigern, mit un* Abenbmabl 
ju genießen, wo wir »on tc\\<n .r:cr^cnvbes 
t*ct)rung überzeugt waren. Berber ab«c 



88 



£)ie ©emcinfccn getaufter dforitfen. 



berrfebt and) bei ilmen tie Ocfdiranfte ?Jai* ihren unt> unfern Q&meinoen. Sparen f?,* 

nun,), ba| außer ihren ü)emeiuten fein ntffriwI-.fK fruljer waren, r »ott Öüft.iinD 

* , «, n. x, f fc r , xibtn, 1e fönnte uwfdien ihnen imt> bei} 

n>al,re* Cbr>irentr,um fr»; benn fte »* ;&|n ^ n ^^/(s^&i ri n *.J 

len .mit ftiemanb m eine nähere Qknmrv ttt im ^cn »iete unt ©fiminNMffcfefif 
fd)flft treten, fcnr.cn fiebs £*al;cr fauin alt> t>cn f wie e: ;;cr etwa nur ku einzelnen 
benfbar twrfrelfen, wie cd «ttfer ihren $e;;^ittabeternale\pr!r.at <5a »W« 

meinten wahre hinter ®ctu$ geben f*tt. * en f W 3ft »»*« 'Wrixtluna, ridi* 

«, , r . . . t ■ ov ,s;,,J: s „; ' tuv unö fte früg-r rieb auf ^abad)ttina w. 

«u« fte würben feinen <fcrebta,er trgenb ^ c^MnJa, fc VLn t;:s toben W* 
ner ©emetn|d)afc in <l;ren a>enan:mlun^enj fun ^ n ^ n s^ttffytt , *„* 

^rwigen laffen ; ttno ^(auOit\ (geraufte, bicjimiffen §u aUi.her' geir jljren geijrIfdKii 
fid) bei tlmen anfd)lie§en wollen, raufen |^ara£fcr wrfieren unjt fiel? im 



(ic nochmals burd) tit breimaligc Unters 
taw;hun<j, fie fine alfo im ei^entlici;en ȣins 
ne SBicbertnufer. 5lii-b Me Zeremonie 
be$ Ju|n>afd)en§ n»irö nebjr ter %n\\c fuv 
eine iöebingumj $itr £elia,feit gehalten. 
£>eimocfy finb tie Üunfrr im 2(ftgjuiietncn 
uid)t fe fa>vcfff wie tie ?)cennoniten unb 
tyaben viefteitbt mefyr aerfHid)es °dK\i, wie? 
wohl auch) ihr Selb mit ^obfencjcbemen 
rollcjcfrreut ifr. 

£>\t $uriftr*wt< bie 9Kennwiiten?@es 

meinten fine fy.uipf faciei d) au-3 upei llvfa? 
d)en fö at a.cfrci*bcn : erfrlid) werten bei i^ 
nen bre äufem tird)üdjen ?(nerbnuna,en,Hne 
tie $aufe (unb bei (eitern feaat ba§ nid)t 
einmal r'irel)lid)e Sni|;waj\1)en) aid Mittel 
jur eet:'a,feit betrachtet — ein $runbfa£, 
ter tri allen fallen im ?(nfanej mit eü)wärs 
mere;, in ter golae aber mit (jeifrlidvem 



s»er)d)mel$en. 

XI: ^üfeafre fur bie 3ifciHifti f..: 
Seitab? neute frame n 
juffrUen, r .:;;mt an ihrer §tAtt &en 

meinten e.crau fror Limiten Mffaefyalß 
feyn, benn fte fint von ten erwähnten 3rr? 
sern frei. 

$ßir . v3 nicht;;: 

majiuna, unb ^eu>fted>etumrj — »vir pn& 
unwurtia, unb imt« 
unfern Ölncie'n-^abeic i feil itti 

N ^lic^ auf £\\h weit ter S^tit ^nfym bar 

uno ncet) ttnir. ^Gcr eviv.r:rer» 

Dai5 in weniger ai5 -urci 

3a l;l ter cjjo 

auf fünf t-.iufent uni? in America auf 

nabe ein taufewl l;eranwacbfe« w 

r je^em $abr a;!;r tie &ui 

fel)er. ?jic^e 5er ,Öcrr iu:: 

(jer mad>eri; ai;f ben föeijl - i 

D'aS Jteifei) •:: jfäen. Um ter n 

w.intffcbaft willen aber weilen w-ir : 

w>v ia.j-n 9^m\T0«iten ui 

l\et .f;ant in o f ;ant oelvr; — unt Reitens \#:\ ' a Gunter mit ofj 

räumen fte tem ^ret:a,tamt nic^t tie £teU «^en ter Viebe enr^aen-c^;i. n 

lung ein, tie tac 5Bcrt öette^ Ihm an>; i ^ iuf unfertr Sfittc, « 

.\ -.. : . .: , <r v . . . J^reti: »ua^n ; fernen n»Mht)e» 

rcetfr. e:e verwerten ten (allertm^ WfJj^^S , ubken „ rt& ^ tVWm 

remijibnu^ten) €prud) bes 5lpe)rel5 :^ n mit j« >m iv:c . 7l u - :nn cr un ' ? IVj;r ^ n , 
'>rie ba§ ^»angrtiüm »erfÄnbfgen, feilen irun;, ben Q ijb mjj fn 

fi^i»om'€i>ittgel(o'nä!;re«'/* I öer. 9fl4. ^ u ^*^l^it »ei n fann. Rnö 

unt ;mUub Ijeaen fie ein (eftigt* ^crur. :i ! c ^ I[ct > »^".»«f mit ito unö ^rauj! 
, ./ ' , Y „, ' . fv -.- . - o , I Treuen unb uns Ciec.enjeina, baut aurmun* 

rtKU 0e ö eirafie ^USbtlbung fur -ba» 2e^ tent , C a§ wir e.nmal 3 ":nem 

amt, fotafealfoein ^rcbia,er ftremje anki )ronc ^meinf^afilkb greifen turfen.— 
feine feel)ftät)i(-\e Arbeit wahrenb ter 9Bo*nS>o aber (Sl^rifJuö u\\i) fein (^eifr fei;ir, ta 

cfce aetun*en ifr, felalid) weter ter notb woUen ^ r ^ ^ "nfd)aft, fei; e> 

mit ten ©eejiwrn^ feo es mir ben 
tiejern tev Kmtertaufe, iviffen. '*©e'r 
^hriftU5 (Sjeifr nicl)t bat, ter ift nicr)t eein.' 



wenti^en £eelenpf?ecje an ^in^elnen, nod) 
Üiner eignen ^-ertbittune, fiel) witmen 
fahrt- S)et taraitö benw^enbe ^eifrli? 
elje %(to ift ■ ' bii gdrjeiberoanb uiMf;1)en 



Sollte tiefer &i\)t be« .renre emmai au:> 
einer ■ jnbeni ren unfern eie 



5Dcr £cvr unfcr Schatten. 



M 



re Muflefunj fe 6alb ale riitHUnl) wan* 






(gemeinten wcuben, fe ffanttn wit nut it)* \ ift etyuitftidj ; l&ei cr ijl ingefc^rfitift auf 

eine Heine Ctrecfe* u. tic Soiwfnfrfrrtljfen 
. öftere bUrd) bie r>weieje. Ter 
£dv.tren eines grejen Jclfen ifr bitjjl unb 
ruljl; aber er 6ef$rntt uns nicht auf jeber 
•^ciu'/ urib wenia, rcr ten fenÄrd)ten 
£: trafen, ©ft £ hatten einer Sphm, ju 
unlieber wit bejtörifeig SttfTudit netymtn, 
1Mb nicht nur SKaunir fon&ern aud) Un- 
terhalt finfcen meejen, ifr bet retlftäntujfrc 
mit) einlnbtnbjre,, 

2(fle tiefe Ijafon einige Wahrheit in it)? 
rer an wen tuna, au\ 3.fM* ; aber feiner ent* 
fpricht tern ©egenftanb ganj. St zfr^ 
was fie abbüten, aber ötfl mein*; unb 
nid)t allein mel;r als jeter yon ihnen, fen* 
tern m\)t ale [w a tie; unb mel;r ale fie 
alle j 11 f a m ra e n a, e n o m in e n ; unb 
mehr als" alle jufammen in iljrem 6 e ft e n 
etanc, unb unen blieb met;r. £r tjr 
m\t>t allein o o 1 1 font me n, fmtbern 
& 6 1 1 1 i el) ; unb wer unter tern ©den'rm 
be^ X;bd)ften fi&et, ber witb bleiben unter 
Dem £ cl) a 1 1 e n b e %i I m a d; ti^t n. 
2a§ mid) benn antrete £d)atten r-erlaffeiu. 
£ie fint> alle m^ulanejliil) für bas S&feiJrj* 
mf; ber £eele; unb auf eine cter tie c<\\? 
tere SBeife werten \U mitb fid)erlid) betriu 
gen. — 3a, was immer fonjf k\) ale £d;ufe 
unb Suftucht erwable, wirb fid) nicht aU 
lein aB eitel beweifen, fenbern als 3ams 
met unb £er$eleib. 

?lber tig mid) ©ebraud) macl;en yon 
tiefem "£d;atten für ter £i|c." St i)i 
nicht ferne. St ijt gugan^Iicr;. St ifr 
(ekht ju erreidxn. llnb es ijt nur bura> 
mein $u 5j)m kommen; taf 3 id) cjeniejjen 
fann tie t-cn 3l) in 5" erlana,enbe 3u3ol;ls* 
tl;at. 

t!nb intern id) tiefet ajaube, freue idy 
mid) m %\)m mit unaussprechlicher freute; 
warum folöe id) 3 Im nicht auch ?(nbero 
anpreifeu, nnb ihnen t^mit meine 2i«6c 
.jeiejen?' ?lnd) fie fittb am 25erfd)mad)teu 
bot §i$e ; aud) fie Oebürfen 9Cul;e für ty* 
re £eelen. llnb Sr ift reid) genua, 2( 1 1 e 



£fr #crr ttnfcr Statten- 

«Tu bifr — ein £d>tfte für ber 
L. 

Hub waS St wat m* bee ^ro* 

pijete»; bae iü Sr nod) m-t \v«vt et \\\}\\ 
1;, mit tafelhe in £nMO* 

.: bebeutet l>ierUcbel 5 ira,enb ein u. 

t>cr weldjem wir bej\birmt §u 

fe\>n TOÜnfdxn. 3»« ^.»n^ ^«" ^^«'ö cn 

--im.:. 'OÄaiufcw l)at; ji mau/oer i>at 

f^bon w«it)t Wr feligf grabt"— wirb nicht 

auf fie fallen fek €cnne, ober ira,enb eine 

Vlber anbete ift ee in tiefer 2Bett. 

. 1 man\be S^ineje ßnfer ©emütl) 

A m wie eine' btücfeube ^ ten Veib,unb 

uuid)en une tae £erj Käpftn mit. <Eel)n. 

fuebt nach Äühle unb «Xu^ Ife ftw.» 

Lottes— ein ©efül)l feinee feurigen ©eje^ 

in föewiffen— tie ffietfudjunacn tee 
^afane— btf ^erfc^unejen unb 93* tnunft* 
(grünbe gotUeffr unb unejlaubiejct 9Jien* 
fd)eh— ^tübfale, aftgemeine unb befoniiete, 
HetbeÄ tie uns perfonlieb treffen, ober fei* 
öe tie aus natje ane}el;en— l;iet ifr tic Qu 



25} i fr bete d)atte n ? eel; 1 1 m i d) a n r 
faftt ter §eitmb ter eüuter, fef;et auf 
53tid) ! kommet l;er 511 ültir, unb ich will 
ciub etauirf'en ;— lernet s?on tyitt fo wer^ 
tet iljt 9iul)e fmben für eure eeelen. Qap 
ba, fpridit (|iettf l)at man 9iul;e ; f.) etjj 
quiefet mau tie ü)tüben. 

%Ut wae für ein echatten ift St.? — 
5£it lefeu in ter ectrift rom €d)atkn ei* 
net SBolfe — rom Schatten eines 23aumee 
— rom gdjatten eines Reifen — rem ^chat? 
ten einer glitte ter ter Xpifee. ^er <&ü)at* 
ten einer 5Polfe in ter Stnbte i]~t lieblid> 
aber iierubetgel)enb. Qa Schatten eines 
ÖtiumeS/ unter welchem wir nieber|t|en; 



00 



@d)i'ac Did? jur 6cftgfe,ft. 



aufmne{;mc ttr 3lfle jw fd)ħen, wrtö alle $w 

feamm. O ahuflnbe *fcitt wenn tie 9lu* 
a,en at!« 9#«nfd)fn; mie aller Stamme 
von Jfrael rorrben a^f ten £errn <jerid)tet 
fetjn 1 Unb wenn in it)in alle @e:"d)led)ter 
tor Cürfre werben geffgnei fenn I 2M) ja r 
X?£rr 3£'Hw town 6a(U nady beiium 
porter unb uberfebatte un§ mit tern 
Debatten befner Jperrlid)feit ! I Tcnn ad; 
"Tie 2uft ifr tumyf unb fd)mül, 
Der SSJeg ifr febmal unb ete 
3tl tiefem ^elta,ewül)l." 



Briefe &rd? jur BcIictFcfr. 

Sin SBegel in ter Buft 
Ter fid) bafyin nur fdjnwngetV 
£)eä 9ftflra,en§ felw frut> ruft, 
Itnb feinem ed)epfer findet, 
<3e' ba lb afö er nur fie bt, 
jDa§ fid) ter $rtg nur blitftr 
!Tann er fein 91 nit fcerfuijt'r 
Unb fid) 511m SDanfen ftyidt* 
££te bijr tu meine 8eel' 
<£o träge in ten ^ftid)tcn? 
3(uf, auf ba| btr's nicbt fel;l, 
@ottee> 5eb tl)u' fretS wrricfyten-r 
3>n frül)*r 9Jcera,en;£tunt, 
JJn angenehmer Stille, 
3m innern .£>er$en&*®runbf 
SBie es fein tyeif'ge*: 2$ tile. 

Sil Präger gel/ tod) l;in» 
lint fd)au tie Ömeif' an, 
5Bo bleibt bann bein ©ewinn? 

lint wa8 I) at fie ejetban? 
3m eemmer fammlet fie 
5£el;l für ten Pointer ein, 
lint tu tbufr feine 9Juib, 
ISie wirb tir'ö ewia, fet;n 1 

^3ie eilt ter eemmcr fort, 
£er eemmer ebler ©nftten ? 
Unb bann r'oumu n : Dr> 

ttiinmlttiü) ,ui rati « 
£}<r sieele, tie ilw S^til 
Kit lyM $<v'WQ $eeA)it 



lint tern, fo widrigen Sfyeifr 
SOtft Qtrnfr md)t naibejebadjt. 

2>er (gtcrd) ter weif, fein' 3eh> 
£>ie £d)walb* unb tfraniel) jnwiy 
lint tu ra'rfd)wenb'fr bag £eut, 
£>a$ anejenebmc 3>a(n> 
Das dir abgebe 11 i >~r 
gu ruirfen aub tein jpeil ; 
D'rum wal)l ted) nid)t ten 2Hiji 
£>er S&lfc für beinen £l;eil. 

£urd)S Mxwfy wirb man allr/ier 
2Bte @elt im fteuer btwtyti, 
SBann man tort für unb für 
SBitt fenn bei ß^rijri Jpeerb. 

SBifl man &3 X:immeb5^aa( f 
S« Sroiafeit befifcen : 
€0 mujs man l)ie oftmals 
90Sol;I unterm Ä'reu|e fd)wi|en. 

2)er SJier^en^tern cjel;t erjl 
3n teinem jper^en auf f 
SfBann tu von £ünt' tie!) fel;r'|l- f 
lint anberjl teinen Sauf. 

( s 2fus 25ruber Sacob etell^ @e? 
\vnk5Cjartlcin.) 

# 

5(d) munter tami/ cjel) munter fort ; 
?a§ tid) nid)t tie SGSelt auf()a(teiv 
eenfren moebt' tie 2kb erralten, 
lint tu t'ommft nicbt an tie s }>ferr, 
?3tunter tod), ael) munter fort. 

Xr;nc]e turd) tie enge ^>fort : 
St>ann tie atlbier ernfrlid) ringen, 
t)Jcit dntbaltune] aller Dine^n, 
hemmen entlid) in tie £tatt, 
Xie jwolf $l;cr von perlen l)at. 

TOo fcMfd? 

Du haben pjel PSerdnbe'rimejen 
3n Uebungen, Ort, ^3err unt 6 taut : 
ÜBdr eaenn-itleu nur be^n>uin)en, 
5)u UMifr tuTvjnüjjt tu ©orte? .i?ant. 
1 >mi. 6, 9, 



5)a$ I;cvrlid)c £id;t öctf (S&angcliimu*. 



101 



ftiir ben (hMngclifd)en $efud). 

SJau l>crrUil;c iiid)t fcctf lEvan&fte 

umö, 

Unb bee 9£enbeefd)eiit wirb fei;n wie 
frer Sennenfd)ein, unt> ber Sennenfd)ein 
wirb ftebenmaltyeller fetjn, benn jef-t; $u 
Bet 3eiti wenn ber £err ben £d)aben feU 
nee 2Solfee tu'rbinben unb feine 2Bunben 
Jjeilen wirb. 3ef, 30, 20. 2>enn fo bae 
Amt tab bic tBerbammnijj (baS @efe&, 
weldjee wrbammt) prebiget, .ftlarfyeit t;at f 
wie t-ielmefor l;at bae^mt^bee^rangeliume) 
bae @kr*d)tia,feit »erfjinbigetj übcrfd)u)engs 
üd)e &larl)eit. 2 gor. 3, 9. 

@ie Ijabtn im alten SBunbe wol)l aud) 
lMd)t gehabt; benn ber DJieffia?, 3efue, 
feud)tete in alien Saljrtyunberten, bed) war 
bort nur erfr bie Dämmerung, bie SRör^w 
t otfje, je$t aber im neuen 55unbe leud)tet 
tie gönne im motten Mittage. Seitbem 
wir 3t)n, 9Jtenfa>geboren, am &>eul|e 
fyangenb ^efel>en f auferftanben, $ur Died)* 
ten ©ottee ftfcenb wiffen, feitbem £r mir 
fteuer unb ©eifi: taufet* ift el bod) gan$ MM 
fcere ; unb wir fel)en am ^reu|e mefyr, ale 
tie 3fraeliten an ber efyrnen 0d)lange.— - 
*£or 3eiten rebete @ott it»ol>t and) mit ben 
9J*enfd)en, aber nur burd) feine Anette ; 
jefct rebet (£r mit une burd) feinen Sofjn. 
£>ae gel)t 6effer ju ^er^ertf benn feine £reu* 
$eeprebigt ift bod) tab £errlid)jre, wab 
man fid) auf ber fünbigen £rbe wunfefyen 
fann. SBenn ber gefrcu^igte ©ol;n $um 
^immel fd)rciet: -£ater, vergib itynen, 
benn fie roifien ta unten nid)t, tvae fie 
tl)un I (fünft fatten fte ttn ^)errn ber 
£errlid)feit nid)t gefreuter. — ) 3Benn ber 
SBiebererftanbene une feine ©unben $eigt 
unb fagt : £er ftriebe fen mit ma) 1 nel;* 
met l)in ben tyeiligen @kijrl fo ifi tb bod) 
gan$ anberSf aB wenn 9}?ofee fprid)t : 
2SerjIud)t feu, wer nid)t %ikb l)dlt, wab 
im ©efe&e gefd)rieben t ft*. — 9Som ivreufse 
J$efu frrafylt nnb alfo tab fyellfre, crfreulid)* 
fte iMd)t in unfere iber^en, benn ee bringt 
(*)nabe, ftriebe, Gkred)tigfeit unb greube 



mit im? iperj; ba hingegen Wo fee i'ateriN 
nur bie Sd)ulben unb 33erbrcd)en auffud)t, 
tab @erid)t unb bie Jjolle beleuchtete um 
une ju erfd)rerfeu — bod) aud) bcilfam, une 
baburd) $um ivreufje treiben. Darum tarn 
Pen wir für beifcee : bkiUn aber nur beim 
tfreufc — bib wir 3!;n fel)en werben wie (St 
ifr. 2ßaö wirb^ bann femt? ! — 

93iel. Die Seele Cl;ri)"ri l)eil'ge mid). 

%[$ SWofe§ in bie ftelefluft trat, 
Unb um ben ©naben*2(nblicf bat f 
So fam ber .iperr $u il)m l)eran, 
llnb fieng bie a,rof,e ^rebigt an. — 
dt fprad) : ^er ^>err ifr, merfet'e eud) f 
23armt)er5ig, gut unb gnabenreid), 
23oll unermef s lid)er ©ebulb, 
Unb twia, treu unb r-oller Jnulb. 
2. 

Sein 2Bol;ltI)un gel)t auf raufenb (55lieb f 
Unb wo er SünbenÄnb ftel)t, 
!Da ,\eigt fid) erfr, wie fel;r er liebt, 
Unb Sünb unb 9)^iffetl)at vergibt. 
QSor %tyn ifr ^ein§ »on €ünbe rein 
©o, bag wer nid)t will ©ünber feyn, 
$)aö i|l, ftd) für unfd)ulbicj bdlt, 
Daburcf) in größere Strafe fallt. 
S. 

So fprad) ber $err, unb biefeä brang 
T>m\ üttofee burd) fein Xperj, er fanf 
ftuf 3 fdllig uor 3l;ni l)in, unb bat 
9?od) brunftiger um Srofr unb ©nab'. — 
^r fd)rieb bie ^rebigt (*5otteö auf, 
Unb fe|te fein Vertrauen txa\[] t 
£)a§ ee ber ^err gewi§ erfüllt, 
Unb feinen großen Kummer frillt. 
4. 

Q3ei unferm e»angel'fd)en ^id)t, 
^ann man in 3«fw 9(ngefid)t, 
2Beit geller nod), ale bort gefd)el)n, 
Den 5(bgrunb bee (£rbarmene fel)n. 
5B(r fet;n, wie er t?om 5t)rone fam, 
Unb unfer ftleifd) unb 5blut anniil)in, 
Unb in bie tiefte Q^otl) t>erfanf, 
%\ in bee lobeö 9iad)cn fprang. 



102 



©a* geben £an6 gngclbrec&f*. 



5. 

Xa wirb un>5 crfr bit tyrctigt R*r> 
£ie bamals Dtoffft SrojHtcnt war 

5D%t frrablt in unfer jjerj hinein 
£er ?iebe (octree» tyetler tgebein*. — 

$a£ a Her Summer, t*cr uns bfikftj, 
<£cm ^erPgcn Sreubrngerffc wcicr/t; 
©a wirb uns attc SJcütyc leidjt. 



2Dao £cf>cn £ain\ i£ngclbrcd?t'ö. 

(7vcTrK|unvv) 

?(te aber triune rtnfähiije flirte (Mj 
ober feinen ^ertraa, wunberten, unb fag* 
ten : "&$ ifr ajerebwer/! cm wunberlhb 
5>incj mit£an£ (hiartbrecbten, er f;.tt @ete 
lr* ffiBrt fein Sebfacje irittyt adernet, Hut 
weifc bod? fo teutlid) baaon }u reben, fea§ 
man c$ ren ihm oft beffer »emebmen fann, 
ail »on ten ^rebigeru auf ben Äan#fn ff 
unb ale tiefe Dvebe eon il;m »or bie ^rebi* 
ger fam, beferattn biefclben ; fie würben ba* 
ruber in S3erad)tuncj foinm«n# fetten bees 
halben einen 9Ufti ftcllten ein ©cfprach 
an, üejjen £aneSncjelbied}ten fgrbcrn^ \u\b I 
geboten ttyin> er feilte 511 ben Seilten nicht | 
fo viel auä dotted SSBoft reben f un* ihnen 
nicht met)r fagra to«S ifym geofent^ifet 
werben, cetin tort SJirnijrerium mürbe fra? 
turd) oefacr)ret roertrn 5 unb wenn it>m; 
funfricj ein mehrere würbe offenbaret wer?! 
ten# fo fcflte er e§ ihnen allem faejen, »nb 
fonfren 9?icmanben, fie weilten« bann ben 
Stuten nach ©eleaenbcir wieber facte n : <Jr! 
fofite nun fefh J^artbwerf wieber anfhngeri 
nnb cjcbraucben, t^-^ii wäre er berufen unb 
nid)t juni *}>rebia,cn. herauf S^m^ gn* 
a/lbrccbt $ur Antwort igafs er inüjsre @oft 
mehr geherd)*« ät4 ben 9J(enfd>en f nrtb bne 
©eiftlidje beni Sklttieejeft vergeben, tci* 
$rctnjt*9(mt würbe bacurd^ amb nicht rer? 
admt,wenn er ba$®ett!M)C ÄBett ausreife, 
tenn er ware ja nicht wiber fie, fohbiqrn 
ir.it il;nen r unb tottS (le auf ben Äanjdrt' 



faxten/ basbürfte er >a we()( in ben Käu- 
fern fachen, unb fenbertiel) nun m\b vife 
mehr, wubbem er nc\l> einen fonbcrlidxu 
unb unmittelbaren £>cruf «m ©Ott hätte, 
ber mit S&unNrjeufycn befraj*i$e$ unb bc* 
ff a fiat wäre. 

hierüber nun, al? er ren einem fimbrr* 
Heben $e ruf [achter finden (le an >u ftrei? 
ten ; unb würben nacfymatö noef) mel 
gen itm aufa,et»radn, nfö er ilmen benfehrf* 
rjgein$unb anberd perfrettete/ nemtid) ?aej 
fiei^re eigene 6^re ber C^rtr &ettt$ pofjjs? 
ejen/ baf, fotehe* am» öHjra/ffe entfrünbe/ 
womit fie fid) fet?r an Qjeft berfürnttatrn> 
unb baf fie r^n flacher £«nbe aMafen 
unb bemütbicj fei;n feilten. SJcJ fefcjejr* 
ben $a^ed rebeten fre übd ren ihm auf 
ben Öan^eln^ un^ riefen lai ^ettttrbi 
*S?erf au? für ein teufiif^ 51*er^ m 3flte* 
rtima, i!?n baburch r^r!;a§t ^« n?achen ? $>\$ 
i\m nieml>n^ mf^r heren fettu, imb war^ 
neten jebermann Mf r^m al$ iNff einem 
falfd)en ^ropbeteTtf rerfacjrcn n>H a*a> 
bac 9(b?n>mah! un> wiefen ihn au? bem 
^Seidnfru!)lef faejenbe, ba| fre ifoi nicht ei^ 
er wellten $um ?lbenbmahl l»Tffen f aW biy 
er fem gfargfÜrft effentueb wiberrufen; m\t> 
befannti taf, ieUljit rem Teufel wnre-r 
aud) eine effentlrcbe $bb?rre rer *tr ®c« 
meinbe ^eti;an t)atte, baf fie fh?n fofn>c* 
fer^eilKn wefltenf wrM)e8 er aber burcban& 
nicht rfmrifrigtt 5» tl)tm, weil ti wiber bie 
Wahrheit, wiber ®ett unb fein feew?||W 
w(ir, unb bat/er aud) pon ihnen nidn 3110,1? 
laffen würbe ^ifm ^knbmaM ; HA) rrofri* 
te er frdi hiebev, b.i§ nicht bie $craubuncj 
bee ^tbenbmaht? rerbammc/ fmlom tie 
$eracr)tung be(TeH>en, iini< frarfte ful; ins 
;wifchen tätjfter) burer) tk ÖJenief 5 uncj bee 
*tibt$ unb SBfufcd C^rrfH, fo c/febiebet irrt 
®Muben, anwrle^ff fte irm niebt ^?n5ern 
fenuten. 

^le fie ihn nicht bewegen f muten in 
Kit ihr $eaehreri ernmwillicjenf er auch bei 
mehrmaligen ^erfrehen rer ihrerUnterrcs 
buna unb Cenfifterio il;nen flarlirf) rer 



:raurigcr UnglucW* nnt> l0Öc$*SaIL 



103 



ffugen gefcgt# ba£ ci r«Wö [a * cr W w » 
rtuct) fein ^orcjebcn mtyt »om Scufel fen« 
bfm wn (Sfctt feiv haben f$e il>m jwnr 
ntd?t mehr jifgcotutVt einen 3Bifcerruf 
tinb Abbitte m tbun, aud) md)t mehr p<r* 
liefen m ben beuten m getjen, unb mit ib* 
neti au* C^ettcc^ 3£«rt< m reben, aber tie? 
feMjaben fie fam*d)*en ihm begehrt, baf, 
et fa#rt feilte, er hatte &etre§ 5£crt aus 
ter $M6el gelernet, unb au* ten freuten 
geboret, nicht aber, baf er eß cUne Mittel 
von Ö>ctt im JOimmel a,;lerna ; würbe er 



gebeuf ter fd)rccflid)en (Trauung, fo ihm 
©ott ber £err emtataft Anbeuten (Affen 
rtW er neefy m 3>raunfcnweig war. (Tcnn 
fca er um beö %i t er fp rechen* willen, fo 
ihm von ten S&fen wiberfuhr, il)m oers 
genommen l)atte f glcid) bem Propheten 
JJeremfa cap. 20, v. 9. feinem gettlktyeti 
Seruf nicht mefjr nact)$ufc|en» tie 9JJen* 
feben nicht mehr jur 23u§< m oermahueu, 
unb tie betrübten nid)t mehr au$ ©otte-3 
SBertc ni treften, [>at it)n ©ott feldxs fei* 
nc? Ifngffyerfanri treten fd)werlid) ge* 



tiefem ihrem ©egeljren nad)fenumn, fo frraft, alfo ta§ er ganje neun Sag* über 
weiften fie ihn wietcr mm ?lbentmab( laf* ! hat muffen frumm fci;n f \vk folcbcö r-ieleu 



fen. Cr aber gab mr iHntwcrt, baf; 06 er 
wcM ba| ÄvlAVfcn unb ^rcbujr^eren 
nid)t r-enuhte, fontern vielmehr tic t'cute 
tarn betm«n)ne# fie feilen felcbc 93tittel 
wohl in acht nehmen, er teunod) unter tie 
Wahrheit reben, aud) ein b*jfe§ ©emifien 
uno tmgmibigen ©Ott tjaben würbe, fo er 
faa.te, bag er feine (Erfenntnifj turd) fold)* 
Mittel erlangt hatte.. 

•Ob es nun gleid) übtcn F baf, tie ^reti* 
get von ihrer SB&erfefclfcbfeit unb SGibcrs 
fpreeben uad)tiefcen, fo waren tod) turd) 
ihr pergemtfoteS ausrufen au\ ber ivanjel 
tie Suhorer einmal irre gemacht an £a.ne 
Crnadbred)ten, taf, fie M mit ihm porge* 
cvm^ene 'IGunberwerf nid)tmel)r oor ©Otts 
lid> feUnlitb aud) feine Q3ermahnumjcn jnr 
25u§e nid^t mel)r vor c\ut erfenneten, nod) 
m ihrer ixfTcruna, annahmen. Vorüber 
er ftd) an anbere Derter»er6igte f unb^var 
anfange fid) eine 3eitlang m k 3infen hei 
3e(U unb nad>ma(ö m £ambura, auffielt. 

Cr hef1eif,ij]te fid) überall eineö unfträps 
lid)en ÜBanbeCe»» unb war alfo tamx ein 
iürbift benjenii]enf mit we(d)ett er um? 
Wtnty gteia) wie er aud) allenthalben, wo 
ihm ber £err ©elegenfyeit ^cie\ete f bie an il)n 
Cjefd)chene QSunber ( mm greife ©otteä unb 
Crwerfunei ter SUtenfd)en ^ur Q^u^e unb 
©ettfelii]en 2e6en oertuntia,te unb au^brei? 
tefe f unb fid) burd> baö üCMterfpiwben ber 
S&c\'a\ twin nid)t abgalten licf 3 e wol;l ein? 



beuten in Q5raunfd)wei<j funb werben, 
fmtemat für ihn in allen Ä'ird)en ifr geoe« 
tet werben : Unb barauf fyat ihm ber ge* 
red)te @ett turd) einen Sngcl tiefe erttfo 
lid)e Drauung unb ^Barmutg anbeuten lafs 
fen, baf, ^a\cn\ er (>tnfiU;ro würbe ferner in 
tiefem feinem ©ettlid)en ißeruf untjel)ers 
fam fe\;n f unb tie 93cenfd)en nid)t mehr mr 
tBeffkrung ihre? Gebens anmahnen, ]o feilte 
er nicht allein in biefem üeben, fontern 
aud) ewia, frumm uub fprad)le£ fet;n unb 
Weihen. 



XAinrigCf llngluifö* unMIo^Ct>faU. 

^(m 25 ^unt) fpielten ^wei fünfjahrieje 
^wi(lincj^oi1)terlein eine? unferer lieben 
gefer in ^arc>v GSontrt;, pinv im jpaufc 
am ^-euer, wahrenb bie Butter aufferhalb 
befd)aftia,et war. 5>M eine ter hinter 
fam tem ^yeuer ^u nahe, feine Gleiter fietu 
cjen an m brennen, unb el)c bie 93cutter 
mr jpülfe I)er6ei eilen fonnte, waren nid^t 
nur tie Gleiter, fonbern ba$ ivinb felhfr fo 
oerhrannt, taf, 'S innerhalb 9 ober 10 
vgtunben im iofce erblaßte. C? ftbieu feine 
ejrof,eed)mev5en mehr m leibenmad)bem ba i 3 
llnglucf vjefd)el)cn war, unb ai% man e? ( m 
iöette braute, horte man e6 taö Qcbtt 
wieterl)clen, weld)c? e? von feiner DJiutter 
gelernet t;atte, 2Baö aber tic keltern, unb 



104 



2oDce*$alIc unö fforrcfponöcnj. 



fonterlid) tie Stattet litten 6eim Wnblicf 
ibre? per wenigen Minuten nod) muntern 
unt gefügten* nun aber fo febreeftid) mge< 
richteten unüftiflsteitenben Äinte?> un€ bei 
^eflen bait erfolgtem $obe/ ld|t fid) leidner 
fuljlen rrte befd)reiben. Die keltern fint 
Deut f d) e, unt Riffen ^Jobanncrt unt 
(T a tbart na fEbfrt. £ie w ebnen in ei* 
ncr engbuben föegent, unt bei Ter 23e«p 
bigung würbe pen unfein 33rü>em tie 
Veutienpretigt in engliftber <Sf rad)e gefjaU 
ten über (Je. 3«fy 14, 1. 2. weeen aber 
tie traurenten Geltem räum Uti finite 
fß>et4 perfreben tonnten. Ded) ta fie tie 
Se.rtc?werte in iljrem teutfeben Srframent 
lefen fennert, fo Reffen wir, ter ljeilige 
Ükiftt &er ja ter mbte kroner ifr, werte 
tiefe 5£erre ju ihrem Srejr unt jneil ge* 
teilen (äffen. (Eie fd)einen un5 befen* 
ter? gliitflid) gewählt, unt es fine un$ bei 
teren 2?etrad)tung einige £'ietereerfe einge* 
fleffen, tie wir bieber fefcen wellen, unt ten 
unz tfttrix unbekannten Geltem ju einem 
giefc** ^(ntenfen witmen. 

3#eL (Run taufet aüe Qtotf. 

MJtft £erj erfebreefe nid)t!" — 
^e fprad) ter gute £irte, 
2(1? er aus gfetes^Pflidrt 
^Taö «f;eil ter SBelt rellfiibrte : 
"3l?r gtoufcej M ft« ©ett," 
3D« alle? we'ol gemalt, 
£rum 'glaubet aud) an 9Kiä)/ 
Der 2(U r s $uweg gebraut, 

Chfr #er$ crfdjrecfe imbt," 
3Carin febwere Srübfal?*2tunten 
(htd) lofd)en au? ta? ^icht, — 
$Benn tief fine eure Junten; 
Ter abater fraget jwar, 
Tcd> beilet er aud) gern, 
*i>er fid) pen $er$en gar 
Sxfeljret ju teni jperrn. 

"$u'r .frer^ erfebreefe nidn," 
©et tiefer ftcuers^rebe > 
£u'r ftinb ifr jefct im 2id)t 
©er Sel'gen $ett $u Vebe. 
Tort ifr ihm ewig webU 
Stein edmier^ rubrt t« mein* an, 
Den ja ucbjt e? menneeoll/ 
Taf, eä fo bait getl;an. 

"vJu'r Xrcr;. erfdjredfe \u&t, ,y 
9Btr fint nter) nidit am (grtSc 



9Jcit tem was 3efu? fpridrt/ 
Su frarfen eure .öänte : 
"3n meine? Water's Qau$ 
Der $ßel-nungen finB we( >" 
Da ifr aud) >)Mafc für eud) : 
SBer treu ijr, femmt an? 3ief. 

"£u'r Jper^ erfd)resfe niit)tT 
^•elijt nur a,etrcfr tem 50crte 1 
£a? tient eueb ftet? 3um Vitbt, 
Unt fiibrt eud) an tie uferte, 
3Die 5war ifr eng un5 fd)ma(, 
Unt tod) aud) weit genug 
Sum Eingang in ten ^aal 
Der freuten elm betrug. 

"5ut Syr) erfd)rec!e nid)tr 
Die Statte ifr bereitet, 
3Be nid)t?-mebr unö anfid)t, 
Unt man in freute weitet: 
Kemmt ! ruft ter beil'ge ©eifr ; 
ivemmt! ruft te? Vamme? £raut; 
jtemmt! ruft aud) euer 5vint, 
*H?ü 3 f f u ^ w ixi> geflaut. 



Starb 

?fm 17 ^ult; Samuel Summer/ 

ter jüngfte eel)n pen Brüter 3 et;a ns 
n e ? unt <£d)irefrer (J l i f a b e 1 1; <£ u ms 
mer unweit v Jßafd)ina,tenpille, öelumbi* 
ana Öe. O. &tin filter war 26 %M)tt 
7 SRenate un& 8 ^age, unt er t)interlie§ 
eine junge 59ittwe mit ^wet pateriefen 
üBaifen, nebft feinen betagten Altern/ 
Brüter unj ^d)wefrern, uni eine gre§c 
3al)l Pen 55erwantten. ^r tjatte per 
mehreren 3^!?ren an ^erftante^Serrüt* 
rung ju leiten, weeen er nur tbeilweife be^ 
freiet werten, intern fid) ^eieben ter 
Kranfbeit Pen Seit 511 Seif wabmel)men 
liefen, bi? entlid) ter let tem £eiren ein 
gnabigee (Jnte machte, ^-urwabr, 

"^a? Öetttbut, ta?ifr wel)l getl)an. ,r 
5Bei feinem i5egrä6ht| wuite gepretigt 
über Diem 8; 23 unt SjTfaln 35, 22. 



(TorrcfponCcnv 
llnfere bebe unt perebrte 2efer werten 
tie fpate (irfebeinung ter gegenworrigfli 
beiceu Drummern gutigfi enr|\bultigen. 
5Bir -.veiten fud)en pen nun an wieter 
riinltluber unt regelmäßiger 311 fet;n. 



VOL. V. ^tpttmüzv 1833. NO. **. 



WHAT DOE ]T THOU HERE, ELIJAH? 
1 Kings 10 : ]:;. 

The principle of this question was 
not ignpraüce. God well knew how, 
and why, he came there.. I3ut he would 
know from Elijah himself; and there- 
fore asks him — that, being called upon 
to account for hi-» conduct, he might be 
convinced of his folly, and be cither 
speechless, or condemned out of his own 
mouth. We may view the inquiry 
three; ways. 

First, as an instance of God's moral 
observation of his creatures. His eyes 
are upon the ways of man, and he pon- 
ileroth all his doings. Nothing can 
screen us from this inspection. Elijah 
was in a wilderness, and alone ; he had 
even left his servant behind him — but 
the eye of God followed him. And the 
eyes of the Lord are in every place, be- 
holding the evil and the good. And let 
us not imagine that he only looks after 
an extraordinary character like Elijah. 
No one is too small and inconsiderable 
to be disregarded by him. 

Every human being is not only his 
creature, but his subject, and responsi- 
ble to him. The meanest slave is great 
in the sight of God, as possessed of a 
soul, and destined for eternity. God 
has a right to know where we are, and 
what we are doing ; and a much greater 
right than a father or a master has to 
know this with regard — to a child or a 
servant; for we are absolutely his. And 
he is interested in observing our con- 
duct; interested as a judge, who is to 
pass sentence upon our actiois; inter- 



ested as a friend and benefactor, who 
would check us when we are going 

[astra^, or recall us when we have 

i wandered. Eor, 

Secondly, we may consider it as a re- 
proof given to a good man. lie ought 

'not to have been here, hiding himself 
from his enemy, and begging that he 
might die; but should have been en- 
gaged in carrying on the cause of God 
in the reformation he had so nobly be- 
gun. — He was therefore blameable. 
God does not cast him off, but he repre- 
hends him. And as many as he love,s 
he rebukes and chastens. And faith- 
ful are the wounds of this Friend. 



And how does he administer this re- 
proof? He had all the elements under 
I his control ; and he showed Elijnh 
[what he could do. "And he said, Go 
j forth, and stand upon the mount before 
| the Lord. And, behold, the Lord 
passed by, and a great and a strong 
wind rent the mountains, and brake in 
pieces the rocks before the Lord; but 
the Lord was not in the wind. And af- 
jter the wind, an earthquake; but the 
Lord was not in the earthquake. And 
after . the earthquake, a fire ; but the 
Lord was not in the fire ; and after the 
fire a still, small voice. And it was so, 
when Elijah heard it, that he wrapped 
his face in his mantle, and went out, 
and stood in the entering in of the cave. 
And, behold, there qa me a voice unt ■> 
him and said'' — You cowardly deserter ? 
You ungrateful, rebellious wretch ? — • 
No: but — "What doest thou here, E- 
lijah?" And this, "in a still small 
G. V, vol. iii. 17- 



206 



ON READING THE SCRIPTURES. 



voice" — a kind of undertone, or whisper, 
as if no one should hear it beside. 

Here was no upbraiding ; nothing to 
inflame passion ; but a kind and calm ap- 
peal to reason. How forcible ! and yet 
how tender ! It is thus his gentleness 
makes us great. It is thus he dees not 
break the bruised reed, nor quench the 
smoking flax. It is thus he calls upon 
us to be followers of him, as dear chil- 
dren. If a brother be overtaken in a 
fault, let us no% employ the earthquake, 
the storm, and the fire; but the still 
small voice. Let us take him aside. 
Let us tell him his fault between him 
and us alone. Let us restore such an 
one in the spirit of meekness. Re- 
proof should never be given in a pas- 
sion. It is too much, says one of old, 
to expect that a sick patient will take 
physic, not only when it is nauseous, 
but boiling hot also. And we know 
who has said, "In meekness, instructing 
those who oppose themselves." "The 
wrath of man worketh not the right- 
eousness of God/' 

Thirdly, as a rule by which we may 
judge ourselves. Let us suppose that 
we heard God addressing us, as he did 
Elijah. How should we answer him ? 
Could we say, I hope I am where Thou 
wouldst have me to be P and doing what 
thou wouldst have me to do '( He does 
thus inquire. And therefore it behoves 
us so to act as to be able to give a sat- 
isfactory account of our conduct. 

Let us apply the question to our 
troubles. liow came we in these diih- 
culties ? Have they befallen us in fol- 
lowing after God ? Or have we drawn 
them upon ourselves by our folly and 
sin '( 

Let us apply it to cur connections. 
We are choosing associates. — Are we 
walking with wise men, or are we the 
companions of fools '! We are engaging 



ourselves for life — Are we marrying in 
the Lord, or unequally yoking ourselves 
with unbelievers-? "What'doest thou 
here, Elijah ?" 

Let us apply it to our recreations. 
Are they such as conduce to the health 
of the body ? and accord with purity of 
mind ? Or are they amusements and 
dissipations which, if God should call us 
to account, would strike our conscien- 
ces dumb ? 

Let us apply it to our stations. Are 
we abiding with God in our own call- 
ings ? or are we acting out of our prop- 
er sphere of duty ? How many have 
injured, if not ruined, their usefulness 
and comfort, by improper removals, or 
striking their tent without the cloud ? 

Let U3 apply it to our religious ser- 
vices. We ought to have an aim in 
coming to meeting. Happy they who, 
when they hear the inquiry, What doest 
thou here, Elijah ? can say, Hero I am, 
not from custom or curiosity, but to 
know what the Lord will speak ; and to 
3ee his power and his glory as I have 
seen him in the sanctuary. 

And let us remember, that a false an- 
swer will be more than useless. We 
often assign a reason very different from 
the true one, to an inquiring fellow- 
creature : and him we may deceive. 
But God is not mocked. 



Communicated for the Visiter. 
ON READING THE SCRIPTURES. 

It is the commendation of Timothy, 
that from a child he had "known the 
holy Scriptures." No subject can bo 
more proper, more seasonable, as none 
is more important than the duty of read- 
ing the Scriptures. 

They will not only teach us all sa-ung 
necessary truths, but are further profit- 



ON READING THE SCRIPTURES. 



20" 



able for doctrine, for reproof, for cor- 
rection, for instruction in righteous- 
ness ; that the man of God may be per- 
fect, thoroughly furnished unto all gocd 
works." 

If you are pleased with history, where 
have you any near so ancient ? Where 
can you find so regular a series for so 
many ages together, and ages whereof 
all other accounts arc dark and fabulous? 
A scries of events the most remarkable, 
both in their greatness and variety, and 
the more it is examined, the more prob- 
able, more rational, more authentic doth 
it still appear. 

If you are delighted with oratory, 
where can you find bolder figures than 
in some of the prophets 1 And who can 
attentively read our Saviour's discour- 
vses and short and instructive precepts» 
such apposite and lively parables, such 
decent and proper answers upon every 
occasion, and will not readily agree to 
the truth of that saying, "Never man 
spake like this man" ? 

If you are charmed with poetry, where 
have you finer images and descriptions 
than in the book of Job ? Where are 
tiny tragic scenes so mournful and ten- 
der as the Lamentations of «Jeremiah; 
or David's lamentation over Saul and 
Jonathan? What fables or parables 
are comparable to Jonathan's of the 
trees, to Nathan's of the ewe-lamb, and 
to several in the Gospels ? And what 
are the finest compositions of the lyric 
poets in comparison to some of the 
Psalms, and the Songs of Moses, and of 
Deborah, and Rarak, and other hymns 
in Scripture? 

If you admire short sentences and wise 
sayings, in what authors, ancient or 
modern, is there Buch a treasure as in 
the Rook of Kcclesiasticus and the pro- 
verbs of Solomon ? No looks contain 
snorter or more excellent rules of life;) 
no books are fitter "to give subtlety to^ 



the simple, to the young man knowl- 
edge and discretion." Pro v. 1:4. 

And for morality there is none so 
pure and genuine as in the Scriptures. 
In the best of heathen moralists there is 
a mixture of good and bad ; but the 
Gospel is all truth, without the least 
tincture or alloy of error. Very well 
worth our while would it be, to be con- 
versant in the Scriptures, if they were 
nothing more than human compositions; 
but they challenge a greater regard from 
us as they are of divine inspiration. 

"Whatsoever things were written a- 
fo re time were written for our learning, 
that we through patience and comfort 
of the scriptures might have hope." 
Rom. 15: 4. What can be of greater 
concern and consequence to us to know 
than the will of God ? the measure of 
our duty here, and the condition of our 
state hereafter ? It is the character of 
a good man given by the Psalmist, that 
"his delight is in the law of the Lord, 
and in his law doth he meditate day and 
nighty' "Search the Scriptures," says. 
our Saviour. "Blessed arc they that 
hear the word of God, and keep it." 

The Scriptures 'are able to make us 
wise unto salvation.' 2 Tim. 3 : 15. It 
is by them and by tkern only, that we 
can attain a competent knowledge of 
our religion, and be sufficiently instruc- 
ted in all saying necessary truths. A- 
way then with systems and bodies of di- 
vinity j the best body of divinity is the 
Rible, and the only one I would recom- 
mend to your constant study and medi- 
tation, for the Word of God only is in- 
fallible. Men are liable to deceive and., 
to be deceived. 

The word of God comprehends the. 
whole of religion — all that we are to 
believe — all that we are to do. In the 
comments and expositions of men, there 
is always either too little or too much — * 






ON READING THE SCRIPTURES. 



Bometbiug omitted that ßhould be in- 
Berted — or sumethiug Inserted that bau 
better been omitted. jWhat are the ef- 
fects and consequences of not reading 
and understanding the word of God but 
infidelity and profaneness in some, and 
as great credulity and superstition in 
others ? 

The Scriptures will not only teach us 
all saving necessary truths, but are far- 
ther "profitable for doctrine, for reproof, 
for correction, for instruction in right- 
eousness ; that the man of God may be 
perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all 
good works." There was only one plau- 
bible argument ever urged against read- 
ing the Scriptures, which is their obscu- 
rity, and that rightly considered, is 
rather an argument for reading them. 
Tor wherein does their obscurity con- 
sist ? They are plain and easy to be 
understood in every thing essential and 



iaodato it to their owtJ scn^c : and in- 
stead of ci nl rmiug their religion to the 
word of God, pervert the word of God 
to favor their religion — an honest, un^ 
prejudiced mind ia a necessary qualify 
cation for a L-arner of all truth, and es- 
pecially of the divine truth. 

Another rule to be recommended is 
to begin with reading the plainest and 
easiest parts, & so by degrees to proceed 
to those which are more obscure and dif? 
ficult, You will best understand the 
word of God by conferring it with it- 
self, and 'comparing spiritual things 
with spiritual.' Commentators are oft- 
en silent where there is any real difficul- 
ty, and prolix and tedious where there is 
none. Never depart lightly from the 
general received interpretation of any 
text, especially if it was the interpreta- 
tion received in the three first ages of the 
church. 
necessary to salvation, and not only in 1 Jfjou happen not to understand any 
essentials — but in many things also passage at the first or second reading, 
which are not necessary, but only 'prof- £., no t therefore desist but reconsider it 
itable unto godliness ;' and those^passa- again at other times, and after all, if 
ges which arc left obscure — are left ob- yon are still unsatisfied and dubious of 
Bcnre tor this reason among others, to the meaning, ask the opinion of others, 
engage the attention of curious and con-' an J particularly those who have made 
templative minds, apd to furnish inex-; these things more their study and there? 
haustible matter after all their searches, ! f ore may reasonably be supposed to. 
still for more researches. Xo study or [know them better than other men. 
contemplation can be more honorable 
for men, for these are things which even 
the '-'angels desire to look into." 

The first rule to be recommended is, 

to bring with you to the reading of the 

S.ripturesau honest, disinterested mind, 

as free from prejudice and prepossession 

r prejudice like the jaun- 

- own color on every ob- 

• for when men go to the 

res full of their own preposses- 

and with a bias a certain way, 

inline and draw all that way, — 

i hey endeavor not so much to find out 

use oi scripture, as to accom- 



But above all, beg of the God of 
truth to direct you in the study and 
search of truth. That holy Spirit who 
first indited the scriptures can best o- 
pen our minds to understand them ; and 
he has promised his gracious assistance 
to as many as shall ask it of him in 
praver. If, therefore, "any of you lack 
wisdom, let him ask of God that giveth 
to allien Jiberally and upbraideth not^ 
and it shall be giyen hi»." 

A. II. C. 



AN EXTRACT. 



2011 



For the Goi poj - Visiter. 

AX EXTRACT. 

Owing to the mildness and jtretiee of 
the laws of the government tinder which 
we are privileged to live, there is now ho 
outward persecution ; and yet, as reli- 
gion always requires to be tried, we 
must expect that "from among ourselves 
will men arise, speaking perverse things, 
to draw away disciples after them :" for 
"there must be heresies, that they which 
are of a contrary part may be made 
manifest." In such cases many arc 
'tossed about by every wind of doctrine,' 
till they make 'shipwreck of faith and a 
good conscience.' Others, who are not 
destroyed, suffer loss, especially in the 
-simple, affectionate, devotional frame of 
their spirit. 

If good men are injured, they are 
commonly beguiled : they are drawn a- 
side from the path of truth by some- 
thing piously specious. Any proposal, 
directly erroneous or sinful, w T ould ex- 
cite their alarm as well as aversion. 
But if the enemy comes transformed in- 
to an angel of light, they think they 
ought not only to receive but welcome 
such a heavenly visitant : if he enters 
with the Bible only in his hand, and 
claims to fix their regards to any thing 
on that holy ground, they feel them- 
selves not only safe, but even following 
the will of God : — not considering that 
if, even in the Scriptures, the specula- 
tive entices us away from the practical, 
and the mysterious from the plain ; and 
something though true and good in it- 
self, but subordinate, engrosses the mind 
and attention which should be supreme- 
ly absorbed by repentance towards God 
& faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ — 
his aim may be answered, and "Satan 
get an advantage over us."' 

Such persons acting conscientiously, 
become as determined as martyrs ; and 



continually musing upon one chosen 
topic they grow as passionate as lovers, 
and wonder that all others are not like- 
minded with them. 

"The worst of madmen is a saint run 
mad." 

There is not only pride in dress, and 
beauty, and riches, and rank, and tal- 
ent ; but of opinion also : a kind of men- 
tal vanity, that seeks distinction by pe- 
culiarity, and would draw attention by 
scparateness : as that which stands alone 
is more observable, especially when noise 
is added to position.—* 

When religion, from being neglected, 
becomes all at once the subject of gener- 
al attention, many will not only be im- 
pressed, but surprised and perplexed. — ■ 
The light, good in itself, may for the 
time be too strong for the weakness of 
the eye, and the suddenness of the glare 
may dazzle rather than enlighten. It 
is very possible for people, when roused 
from a state of lethargy, to be in dan- 
ger from the opposite extreme. The 
frost of formality may be followed by 
the fever of enthusiasm. Whenever, in- 
deed, there is a high degree of religious 
excitement, it cannot be wonderful, con- 
sidering human ignorance, prejudice & 
depravity, that there should ba some 
visionary and strange ebullitions, some 
new lights and reformers, who imagine 
that their light is not only the light of 
the sun, but the light of seven day 3 
(put together) I" 

One way to become sceptical is, in- 
stead of remembering our Lord'3 words, 
'If ye know these things, happy are ye 
if ye do them/' to become critical and 
curious in religion. A very fruitful 
source of error is to trample on the dis- 
tinction of Moses ; "The secret things 
belong unto the Lord our God ; but 
those things which are revealed belong 
unto us and to our children for ever, 
G. V. Vol. v. 17* 



210 



ON MYSTERIES IX RELIGION. 



that we may do all the words of this 
law." 

The sciences and arts being human in- 
ventions, and therefore not only fiuite, 
but imperfect, will allow of new discov- 
eries : and every innovation is common- 
ly an improvement, or by experiment it 
is soon rejected : but we make no scru- 
ple to say, that novelty in religion is 
needless, dangerous, delusive. We are 
to receive the kingdom of God as a lit- 
tle child. The design of the Gospel is 
to "cast down imaginations and every 
high thing that exalteth itself against 
the knowledge of God, and to bring in- 
to captivity every thought to the obedi- 
ence of Christ." 

The apostle considers it a reproach to 
be "always learning and never able to 
come to the knowledge of the truth :' \ 
and it is a matter of lamentation, when 
persons, perhaps well disposed, are 
seized with the imagination that there 
is something of importance to be yet 
found out in religion, instead of walk- 
ing in the light, and having the heart 

established with grace. Thus 

far the extract. 



ON MYSTERIES IN RELIGION. 

There are two sorts of men, and it is \ 
not easy to say which are guilty of the 
greatest absurdity and commits the great- 
est violation on Scripture — they who de- 
ny every thing of a mystery, or they 
who make a mystery of every thing in 
religion. 

It is certain, the truth lieth in the 
le, between the two exti ernes ; nei- 
ther is all piain, nor all mysterious. — 
There is a just proportion ?.nd mixture 
of light and shade, enough plain to di- 
rect cur practice, enough mysterious to 
exercise our faith. We hww } but we 
' knov in part." We prophesy, but 



we "prophesy in part" We see, but 
we "see through a glass darkly." 

The reasonableness of mysteries ap- 
pears not to every one at first view, but 
the raysteriousness of a thing is no ob- 
jection to the truth of it. It is not nec- 
essary that we should perfectly compre- 
hend every thing in religion ; several 
reasons may be assigned why some things 
should remain mysterious to us in this 
world. The fuller and most perfect 
comprehension of these things will make 
part of our happiness in the world to 
come. Now "we know in part, and 
prophesy in part, but when that which 
is perfect is come, then that which is 
in part shall be done away." 

If there are such mysteries in the nat- 
ural world, how much more in the world 
of spirits. As the wisdom of Solomon 
speaketh : "Hardly do we guess aright 
at things that are upon earth, and with 
labor do we find the things that are be- 
fore us, but the things that are in heav- 
en who hath searched out V That there % 
is a God is demonstrable by the light of 
nature. That there are angels or spir- 
its, is probable from reason — is certain 
from revelation ; but who can frame to 
himself any adequate ideas of their ways 
and manner of existence? Imagina- 
tion may take her flight in this wide 
field, but, like Noah's dove, will find 
'no rest for the sole of her foot/ and 
will return wearied and empty from her 
pursuit. 

The nature and attributes of God, the 
state and condition of angels and depar- 
ted spirits, the joys of heaven, and the 
pains of hell, these, and the like, one 
would expect to be the topics of revela- 
tion, as they actually are. But how is 
it possible for finite to comprehend infi- 
nite 1 How can flesh and blood rightly 
apprehend what is spiritual, and to be 
spiritually discerned ? How can we in 



ON MYSTERIES TS RELIGION. 



211 



this world bf raised and refined enough 
to have perfect ideas of the world to 
come ? — 

While we are men, we can think only 
as men, wo cau understand only as men. 
God, io giving us a new revelation, doth 
not also givo us new capacities. When 
St. Paul was caught up into the third 
heaven, neither could he himself express, 
nor can we conceivo what things he saw 
and beard there. They were such as it 
is 'not lawful for a man to utter, such 
■as eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, 
nor hath it entered into the heart of 
man to conceive.* We can no more 
bear the light of revelation, than the 
Jews could the brightness of Moses' 
face without a veil. 

Such is our state in this world, but then 
our comfort is, that as this knowledge is 
not possible to be attained, so neither is 
it it necessary to be attained. It would 
be hard indeed if any thing necessary 
to salvation was not revealed, or if we 
were obliged to believe more than is re- 
vealed j but God is not such a rigid 
task-master. He never denies his crea- 
ture necessaries. He hath revealed all 
that is necessary to salvation, and we 
are not obliged to believe more than is 
revealed. 

It is not necessary that we should i 
know the manner of the co-eternal ex- 
istence of the Father and the Son. It 
is enough that we believe that "In the 
beginning was the word, and the word 
was with God, and the word was God," 
It is not necessary that we should know 
after what manner the divine and hu- 
man natures .were united in Christ, as 
neither do we know how the soul and 
body Hie united in any man. It is 
enough that we believe that as the «a- 
sonable soul and flesh is one man, so 
God and man is one Christ. 

It in not necessary that we should | 
know the manner of the procession of 



the Holy Ghost from the Father and 
the Son. It is enough that we bclievn 
that he proceeded from the Father and 
the Son, and with the Father and the 
Son together is worshipped & glorified. 
It is not necessary that we should know 
wherein particularly consists the happi- 
ness of the blessed or the misery of the 
damned. It is enough that we believe 
that "the wicked shall go away into ev- 
erlasting punishment, and the righteous 
into life eternal.'' 

This answers all the ends of religion, 
and morality j the other would be the 
gratification of a needless curiosity. Tn 
a word, we have not the capacity to 
know all things, but we know enough 
and more than enough, to he saved, if 
we will be careful to frame our lives 
accordingly; and methinks, it may 
content us, that "if we know these 
things, happy are we if we do them," 

Why some things should remain mys- 
teries to us, may not one reason be, 
for the exercise and trial of our faith ? 
for where would be faith., if all was 
knowledge, all was demonstration, all 
was certainty? It is certain there is 
light enough to enlighten the believers, 
and yet obscurity enough to try them. 
And on, the other hand,, there is obscu- 
rity enough to blind the infidelg, and 
yet light enough to leave them without 
excuse. May not another reason be,, 
to create in us a religious awe and rev- 
erence ? For such is the nature of man 
that familiarity often breedeth contempt 
and distance begets reverence. May 
not a further reason be, to humble the 
pride of human reason, and make that 
the means of life the reverse of which, 
was the means of death ? 

Man fell from happiness at first, by. 
pride, through a sense of hi3 knowledge, 
and well is he restored to happines*. 
again by humility, through a sense of 



212 



CHRISTIANITY. 



ref- 



erencing those sacred they have successively disappeared, an